This is a modern-English version of The happy tree, originally written by Murray, Rosalind.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
THE HAPPY
TREE
By the same Author
By the Same Author
THE LEADING NOTE | 1910 |
MOONSEED | 1911 |
UNSTABLE WAYS | 1914 |
The Happy Tree
By Rosalind Murray
London | Chatto & Windus | 1926
The Happy Tree
By Rosalind Murray
London | Chatto & Windus | 1926
PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN
ALLRIGHTS RESERVED
PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN
ALL RIGHTS RESERVED


φύλλα τὰ μέν τ᾽ ἄνεμος χαμάδις χέει, ἄλλα δέ θ᾽ ὕλη
Some leaves are blown to the ground by the wind, while others still cling to the trees.
τηλεθόωσα φύει, ἔαρος δ᾽ ἐπιγίγνεται ὥρη.
The television blooms, and the season of spring arrives.
PART ONE
‘Green Felicity.’
'Green Happiness.'
PART ONE
PART ONE
I
LEAVES are falling down from the laburnum tree at the gate; yellow leaves, white gate, and red brick of the houses opposite; it is very ugly. In the spring the flowers are yellow instead of the leaves, and the hawthorn bush, to the side, is bright pink, and across the road is lilac. The red-brick houses have facings of yellow stone, squares of yellowish stone round the doors and the windows. All the colours are wrong, all the shapes are ugly, even the trees are not real trees.
LEAVES are falling from the laburnum tree at the gate; yellow leaves, white gate, and the red brick of the houses across the street; it's really unattractive. In spring, the flowers are yellow instead of the leaves, and the hawthorn bush on the side is bright pink, with lilac across the road. The red-brick houses have yellow stone facings, with patches of yellowish stone around the doors and windows. Everything looks off, all the shapes are unappealing, even the trees don’t look like real trees.
Once I would have minded it so much, to live here, looking out at that laburnum tree, and that house opposite, that bow window, and the yellowish stone facings of the windows, and the lilac bush that has grown all crooked, and the pink hawthorn, and the laurels with patterned leaves; but now I do not mind. Now I do not see these things or think about them at all; only to-night I am seeing them, because somehow I have come awake to-night, for a bit.
Once, I would have really cared about living here, looking out at that laburnum tree, that house across the street, that bow window, the yellowish stone around the windows, the crooked lilac bush, the pink hawthorn, and the laurels with their patterned leaves; but now I don’t mind. Now I don’t notice these things or think about them at all; only tonight I am seeing them because somehow I’ve woken up a bit tonight.
To-night I realize that for nine years I have lived here, looking at that house, every time I go out, and have never really noticed it before. But even now that I see it, I do not mind. I do not mind about anything very much now, except, I suppose, John.
To night I realize that for nine years I’ve lived here, glancing at that house every time I go out, and I’ve never really paid attention to it before. But even now that I see it, I don’t care. I don’t care about much these days, except, I guess, John.
To-morrow I shall be forty; my youth is gone; irretrievably, irrevocably, gone; and even that I do not mind. It used to seem to me so difficult not to feel too much, and now I cannot feel at all. Is this simply growing old? Is this what always happens when one grows old? But if Hugo were alive still, would it be like this? I do not think that it would.
Tomorrow I’ll be forty; my youth is over; permanently, irrevocably gone; and honestly, I’m okay with that. It used to feel so hard not to feel too much, and now I can’t feel anything at all. Is this just getting old? Is this how it always feels as you get older? But if Hugo were still alive, would it be like this? I don’t think so.
To-night things come back to me very clearly, in an odd, detached way, things that have happened to me, as though they had happened to somebody else, while I looked on. Yearsly comes back to me much more than usual, and Guy and Hugo, and our childhood there. Some things I have been almost afraid of thinking about too much. Now I can think of everything and am not afraid.
To night, everything comes back to me very clearly, in a strange, distant way—things that have happened to me, as if they happened to someone else while I was just watching. Years gone by return to me more than usual, along with Guy and Hugo, and our childhood there. There are some things I've almost been afraid to think about too much. Now I can consider everything and I'm not afraid.
It is like what I have heard happens when people are going to die, or be executed. Is being forty like that? Does it mean that I do mind being forty, though I think I don’t?
It’s like what I’ve heard happens when people are about to die or get executed. Is turning forty like that? Does it mean that I do care about being forty, even though I think I don’t?
Hugo said that we must hold out till the end; I have had to hold out longer than he did, and it has seemed, often, that if I let myself think, or feel much, I couldn’t do it. That was before this deadening came, that makes it easier; but now I am not afraid. Something is past, some danger is past, and now I know that I shall be able to hold out till the end. I do not believe in immortality, and yet I feel, somehow, that Hugo will know if I keep my promise.
Hugo said we have to hang on until the end; I've had to hang on longer than he did, and it often felt like if I let myself think or feel too much, I wouldn’t be able to do it. That was before this numbness set in, which makes it easier; but now I’m not scared. Something has happened, some danger has passed, and now I know I can make it to the end. I don’t believe in immortality, but somehow I feel like Hugo will know if I keep my promise.
Walter is in bed, asleep; and I am by the window, alone. There is a bright moon coming up now behind the houses opposite, and in the moonlight the colours are changing; the yellow and red grow paler, and less violent. Even on this road there comes a quiet and beauty of the night.
Walter is in bed, sleeping, and I'm by the window, alone. A bright moon is rising behind the houses across the street, and the colors are changing in the moonlight; the yellow and red are fading and becoming less intense. Even on this road, there’s a calm and beauty to the night.
And my life up to now comes before me very clearly; the people and the places, and the choices and mistakes, and I seem to see it all in better proportion than before; less clouded and blurred across by the violent emotion of youth.
And my life so far is clear before me; the people, the places, the choices and mistakes stand out. I feel like I see everything in a better perspective now, less clouded and blurred by the intense emotions of youth.
Guy, and Hugo, and Cousin Delia, and Sophia Lane-Watson, and Diana, and Walter, and George Addington, and Mollie; and Yearsly, and Hampstead, and here; but Hugo goes through it all; when I try to think of my life without Hugo, it is impossible; it is as though there were nothing there at all.
Guy, Hugo, Cousin Delia, Sophia Lane-Watson, Diana, Walter, George Addington, Mollie; and Yearsly, Hampstead, and here; but Hugo gets through all of it; when I try to picture my life without Hugo, it feels impossible; it's like there’s nothing there at all.
And really, so little has happened to me; my life has been a very ordinary one; no adventures, nothing dramatic, just the same sort of life as most of the women I meet in the street, and think so dull. The lady who lives opposite, in the house with the bow window, has three grown-up sons, and two daughters. She is much older than I am, her life must have had more in it than mine. Does it seem to her, I wonder, as intricate, and poignant as mine does to me?
And honestly, not much has happened to me; my life has been pretty ordinary; no adventures, nothing dramatic, just the same kind of life as most of the women I see on the street, which I find so boring. The lady who lives across the way, in the house with the bay window, has three grown sons and two daughters. She's a lot older than I am, and her life must have been more eventful than mine. I wonder if it seems to her as complex and touching as mine does to me?
I suppose that it does, when she thinks about it; and I suppose that is only seldom, just as it is with me.
I guess it does, when she thinks about it; and I think she only does that occasionally, just like I do.
Perhaps before her fiftieth and sixtieth birthdays she thought about it, and perhaps she thought it very interesting.
Perhaps before her fiftieth and sixtieth birthdays, she considered it, and maybe she found it very interesting.
I wonder if I should think so too, if she told it to me.
I wonder if I should feel the same way if she told me.
II
The beginning is Yearsly. People say that places ought not to matter—still less houses, but I think they do. Yearsly has mattered to me, and it did to Guy and Hugo. It stood for something very stable, very enduring, and very sympathetic. Yearsly without Cousin Delia might have been something quite different; it is quite different now; but I think of them together, complementary to each other. Cousin Delia’s personality pervaded everything at Yearsly, and everything there seemed somehow an enhancement and expression of her; and yet each was distinct. Yearsly had something that it had had long before she came there, and Cousin Delia had something, and a great deal, that she must have had before she came, and would have had wherever she was: she has it now.
The beginning is Yearsly. People say that places shouldn’t matter—especially not houses—but I believe they do. Yearsly has been significant to me, just like it was for Guy and Hugo. It represented something very stable, lasting, and comforting. Yearsly without Cousin Delia might have been something entirely different; it is quite different now; but I think of them together, complementing each other. Cousin Delia’s personality filled everything at Yearsly, and everything there seemed to enhance and express her in some way; yet each was unique. Yearsly had something long before she arrived, and Cousin Delia brought something, and a lot, that she must have had before she came and would have had wherever she was: she still has it now.
The house at Yearsly was of grey stone; it was a long plain house built at the beginning of the eighteenth century, with a door in the middle and a row of high sash windows on either side of the door. Above this was a second row of windows, and a kind of Classical stone cornice overhung the upper windows. The roof was steeper than is usual in such houses, and was also grey; grey slates or chips of stone, with patches of green moss on them.
The house at Yearsly was made of grey stone; it was a long, straightforward building from the early eighteenth century, featuring a door in the center and a line of tall sash windows on both sides. Above that was a second row of windows, and a sort of Classical stone cornice extended over the upper windows. The roof was steeper than usual for houses like this and was also grey; it had grey slates or stone chips, with some patches of green moss on them.
Once it had been a much bigger house, with a long bedroom wing stretching back, northwards, at the east end of the house, but that had been burnt down in 1830, and never rebuilt, and when I first remember it, this centre block was the entire house.
Once, it had been a much larger house, with a long bedroom wing extending back, northward, from the east end of the house, but that had burned down in 1830 and was never rebuilt. When I first remember it, this central block was the whole house.
In the middle of the house was a hall, stretching from back to front, and the two main doors, the ‘Front’ door to the north, and the ‘Garden’ door to the south, faced each other across it. Standing on the south side of the house, you could look right through to the clouds at the north. The garden door stood open almost always, except in winter.
In the center of the house was a hall that ran from the back to the front, with the two main doors—the ‘Front’ door to the north and the ‘Garden’ door to the south—facing each other across it. Standing on the south side of the house, you could see straight through to the clouds in the north. The garden door was usually open, except during winter.
The hall reached up to the top of the house, and the big staircase wound up and round it, ending in a square wooden gallery from which the bedrooms opened.
The hall stretched up to the top of the house, and the large staircase curved up and around it, finishing in a square wooden balcony from which the bedrooms branched off.
In front of the house, the Garden Front, stretched a long lawn, with a wide gravel path down the middle; at the end of the path six stone steps led down to a lower lawn where we played tennis, and, at the top of the steps, one on each side, stood two lead statues; one of Diana with a bow, and the other, a hero leaning forward with a shield. The lead of the statues was perishing away, and there was a great crack across Diana’s head, but they stood out clear, and almost black, from all the south windows of the house.
In front of the house, the Garden Front, was a long lawn with a wide gravel path running down the middle. At the end of the path, six stone steps led down to a lower lawn where we played tennis. At the top of the steps, one on each side, were two lead statues: one of Diana with a bow and the other of a hero leaning forward with a shield. The lead on the statues was deteriorating, and there was a big crack across Diana’s head, but they stood out clearly and almost appeared black from all the south-facing windows of the house.
Below the tennis court was a piece of meadow sloping down to the Mellock river, with its two lines of willows, flowing at this point due east, and almost parallel with the front of the house. A little further on, it turned sharply southward, wandering away through the low-lying meadows beyond the hill.
Below the tennis court was a grassy area sloping down to the Mellock River, with its two rows of willows, flowing at this point due east, almost parallel to the front of the house. A little further on, it turned sharply south, meandering through the low-lying fields beyond the hill.
At the east end of the house were beach trees: the nearest grew within a few feet of the wall, and their branches threw green lights and shadows into the end windows, and filled the rooms on windy nights with a swishing sound like the sea.
At the east end of the house were beach trees: the closest one grew just a few feet from the wall, and its branches cast green light and shadows into the end windows, filling the rooms on windy nights with a swishing sound like the ocean.
Further from the house the trees thickened up into the ‘High wood’ which stretched along the side of the hill, southward, above the course of the river, for a little way.
Further from the house, the trees became denser in the ‘High wood,’ which extended along the side of the hill to the south, overlooking the river for a short distance.
This wood was a particular home for us: we played in the trees like birds or squirrels, and built great nests of sticks in which we sat.
This forest was a special place for us: we climbed the trees like birds or squirrels and made big nests out of sticks to sit in.
We had special trees too—good trees and bad trees, which seemed to us like people. There was one in particular, a very big one, which we called the Happy Tree, and that we loved the best.
We had special trees too—good trees and bad trees, which felt like people to us. There was one in particular, a really big one, which we called the Happy Tree, and that we loved the most.
Hugo had given it the name: lying on his back one summer’s day, his bare feet kicking on the moss:
Hugo named it while lying on his back one summer day, his bare feet kicking at the moss:
‘On a drear nighted December,
'On a dreary December night,
Too happy, happy tree,
Too happy, happy tree,
Thy branches ne’er remember
Your branches never remember
Their green felicity . . .
Their green happiness...
Green felicity, Green felicity, Green felicity . . .’
Green happiness, Green happiness, Green happiness...
he kept chanting the words, beating softly on the moss with his feet.
he kept repeating the words, gently tapping his feet on the moss.
The pale green sunlight flickered through the world of beech leaves on to his face; his hands were clasped behind his head, and his dark blue jersey was open at the neck:
The soft green sunlight flickered through the beech leaves onto his face; his hands were clasped behind his head, and his dark blue sweater was unbuttoned at the neck.
‘It is green felicity . . .’
‘It is a happy green . . .’
Guy, half way up among the branches, said:
Guy, halfway up among the branches, said:
‘What are you saying?’
"What do you mean?"
And Hugo answered:
And Hugo replied:
‘Green felicity . . .’ and then:
‘Green happiness . . .’ and then:
‘On a drear nighted December,
"On a dreary December night,"
Too happy, happy tree . . .
Too happy, happy tree . . .
‘Oh,’ Guy said, ‘well, I suppose so . . . but I don’t see why too happy?’
‘Oh,’ Guy said, ‘well, I suppose so . . . but I don’t see why too happy?’
And I said:
And I said:
‘But it just is . . .’
‘But it just is . . .’
And Hugo said:
And Hugo said:
‘It just is . . .’
'It just is...'
‘All right,’ Guy answered, ‘too happy, if you like. . .’
‘All right,’ Guy replied, ‘too happy, if you want. . .’
And afterwards we always called it the ‘Happy Tree.’
And after that, we always called it the 'Happy Tree.'
Below the trees the hillside was smooth and green. A grass path had been cut in it, many years ago when the house was newly built. In those days all the hillside had been kept closely mown, but in our time the grass grew long and was made into hay. Only the path was kept still a little shorter than the rest; we used to race along it . . . there was room for two abreast, but it was not wide enough for three.
Below the trees, the hillside was smooth and green. A grass path had been cut into it many years ago when the house was newly built. Back then, the entire hillside was kept neatly mowed, but in our time, the grass grew long and was turned into hay. Only the path was still kept a bit shorter than the rest; we used to race along it . . . there was room for two side by side, but it wasn't wide enough for three.
The path ended in a little stone pavilion which we called the ‘Temple’—why we called it so, no one could remember . . . it had four glass doors and steps all round; inside there was a mosaic table and four statues in the niches between the doors. The doors were always locked, for the roof was unsafe, and nobody ever went inside; only Guy could remember going inside once, with Cousin John, when an architect or expert of some sort came to look at it.
The path led to a small stone pavilion we nicknamed the ‘Temple’—no one could recall why . . . It had four glass doors and steps all around; inside, there was a mosaic table and four statues in the niches between the doors. The doors were always locked because the roof was unstable, and no one ever ventured inside; only Guy remembered going in once, with Cousin John, when an architect or some kind of expert came to inspect it.
At the other end of the house, to the west, was the walled garden, and in the sunny corner between the end wall of the house and the garden wall was the rose garden that Cousin Delia had made.
At the other end of the house, to the west, was the walled garden, and in the sunny corner between the end wall of the house and the garden wall was the rose garden that Cousin Delia had made.
In that there was a sundial and some little stone ‘putti,’ and there most often we would find her. When I think of Yearsly in those long ago days, I think very often of her in the rose garden, with her long gardening gloves, and shady hat, and the half smile with which she would look up when one of us called to her, and her quiet grey eyes in the shadow of her hat.
In that spot, there was a sundial and some little stone ‘cherubs,’ and that’s where we would usually find her. When I think of Yearsly in those long-ago days, I often picture her in the rose garden, wearing her long gardening gloves and shady hat, with the gentle half-smile she would have when one of us called to her, and her calm grey eyes hidden under the brim of her hat.
She was never in a hurry, and never too busy to answer questions; if we wanted her she was always there. I used to wonder, even then, how it was that she had so much time, for my own mother was always busy . . . I wonder even more now.
She was never in a rush and was never too busy to answer questions; if we needed her, she was always available. I used to wonder, even back then, how she managed to have so much time, because my own mom was always busy . . . I wonder even more about it now.
Cousin Delia was very quiet, but she never repressed us nor made it seem wrong to make a noise, as so many quiet people do. I think it was partly that she was not quiet on purpose, or with an effort, but simply from a kind of serenity. She was happy, I am sure, and people round her were happy.
Cousin Delia was very quiet, but she never held us back or made it seem wrong to make noise, like many quiet people do. I think it was partly because she wasn't quiet on purpose or as a struggle, but just from a sort of calmness. She was happy, I’m sure, and the people around her were happy.
My mother once said that it surprised her that a woman of Delia’s intelligence should be contented with such an ‘idle stagnant life.’ I felt very angry, even then, and tried to defend her, though I don’t think I managed to explain what I meant.
My mom once said she was surprised that someone as smart as Delia would be okay with such an "idle stagnant life." I felt really angry about it, even back then, and tried to defend her, but I don’t think I managed to get my point across.
The truth was, I think, that she was never idle, only the things she did were not the kind of things that my mother would count.
The truth is, I think, that she was never lazy; it’s just that the things she did weren’t the kind my mother would appreciate.
She was interested in so many things; in flowers and animals, and little precious things in the house; little pieces of china, or even old chairs; they seemed to have a value for her which they had not for other people, not as objects, but almost as friends; they lived and felt and were real for her; you could see it from the way she touched them; and then, of course, she had Guy and Hugo . . . and they meant so much more to her than I ever meant to my mother.
She was curious about so many things—flowers and animals, and little treasures around the house—tiny pieces of china or even old chairs. They seemed to hold a value for her that they didn't have for anyone else, not just as objects but almost as friends. They had life and feeling and were real to her; you could see that in the way she touched them. And then, of course, there were Guy and Hugo . . . and they meant so much more to her than I ever meant to my mom.
Beyond the rose garden was the old wall; high and baked and a little bulging in places. Big espalier apple trees were trained across it, and pear trees too. There were two wrought-iron doors that led into the walled garden; one led out of the rose garden, and the other, in the centre of the wall, was called the ‘Jasmine Gate,’ because of a great bush of white jasmine which hung round it and over the wall.
Beyond the rose garden was the old wall; tall and weathered and slightly bulging in spots. Large espalier apple trees were trained against it, along with pear trees. There were two wrought-iron doors leading into the walled garden; one opened out of the rose garden, and the other, in the middle of the wall, was called the ‘Jasmine Gate,’ because of a big bush of white jasmine that hung around it and over the wall.
Inside the wall there were more fruit trees; apples and pears again and plums and cherries; there were also currant bushes covered up in nets, and vegetables of all sorts.
Inside the wall, there were more fruit trees: apples and pears again, along with plums and cherries; there were also currant bushes covered with nets, and all kinds of vegetables.
And then there were flowers; a wide herbaceous border ran the length of the north wall, and it seems to me, even now, that the flowers in that border were brighter and bigger than any other flowers.
And then there were flowers; a wide herbaceous border stretched along the north wall, and I still feel that the flowers in that border were brighter and bigger than any other flowers.
One year, too, there was a big clump of sunflowers, giant sunflowers, in a corner, away from the main border, and we made a house under the broad leaves, at least Hugo and I did, but Guy laughed at us . . . for he was older, and thought it silly; it was not a real house, like our house in the wood, he said; but Guy never laughed in a way that we could mind.
One year, there was a big bunch of sunflowers, huge sunflowers, in a corner, away from the main garden, and we made a little house under the wide leaves, at least Hugo and I did, but Guy laughed at us . . . because he was older and thought it was silly; it wasn’t a real house, like our house in the woods, he said; but Guy never laughed in a way that bothered us.
In the middle of the walled garden was a small round pond with a fountain in the middle. The fountain hardly ever played, but there were frogs in the pond, surprising quantities of frogs, and we used to call it the ‘Frog Pond.’ Twice we saw a mouse there too, on the little island of stones and weeds in the middle, where the spout of the fountain was. The mouse was running about among the stones, picking up something from under the weeds, and then it met a frog sitting stolidly on a stone, and it jumped back suddenly. We lay on our stomachs at the edge of the pond for a long time, watching for the mouse to come back, and then it was dinner time, and we had to go in. We only saw it once again, though we watched for it often, but the question of how it got there, and how it got away, occupied us a great deal, and its existence imparted a new interest to the pond.
In the middle of the walled garden was a small round pond with a fountain in the center. The fountain rarely worked, but there were frogs in the pond—surprisingly many frogs—and we used to call it the ‘Frog Pond.’ We spotted a mouse there twice, too, on the little island of stones and weeds in the middle, where the fountain's spout was. The mouse was darting around among the stones, picking up something from under the weeds, and then it encountered a frog sitting unmoving on a stone and jumped back suddenly. We lay on our stomachs at the edge of the pond for a long time, waiting for the mouse to return, but then it was dinner time, and we had to go inside. We only saw it one more time, though we looked for it often, but the mystery of how it got there and how it managed to escape kept us intrigued, and its presence added a new layer of interest to the pond.
Inside the house there was a special smell that I have never met anywhere else. It was a sweet, clean smell, and faint; what it came from exactly, it would be hard to say; lavender and pot-pourri, and old polished floors, and old brocade; sweet and faint and slightly pungent.
Inside the house, there was a unique scent that I had never encountered anywhere else. It was a sweet, fresh fragrance that was subtle; it was hard to pinpoint its exact source, but it blended hints of lavender and potpourri, along with old polished floors and vintage brocade; sweet yet light and slightly tangy.
Sometimes I have caught whiffs of smells in other places that were just a little like it, and they have brought Yearsly back to me more vividly and suddenly than anything else, as though I had just come in by the garden door, and were standing in the hall.
Sometimes I've caught scents in different places that were just a bit like it, and they've brought Yearsly back to me more vividly and suddenly than anything else, as if I had just walked in through the garden door and was standing in the hallway.
The drawing-room was on the left of the door, as you went in from the garden. It was a very long room, with four tall windows along the side and one at the end, and there were two fireplaces with high chimney-pieces, white marble, with carved figures in faint relief, and over the chimney-pieces were high mirrors that reflected back the green of the garden from the windows facing them. There were yellow brocade curtains, very old and faded, and white shield back chairs upholstered in the same yellow brocade.
The living room was on the left of the door as you entered from the garden. It was a long room, with four tall windows on one side and one at the end. There were two fireplaces with high white marble mantels, decorated with carved figures in light relief, and above the mantels, there were large mirrors that reflected the greenery of the garden from the windows across from them. The yellow brocade curtains were very old and faded, and there were white shield-back chairs upholstered in the same yellow brocade.
The room had been redecorated for our great-great-grandmother, Mary Geraldine, when she came as a bride to Yearsly, in 1802, and it had hardly been altered since her death, eight years later.
The room had been redecorated for our great-great-grandmother, Mary Geraldine, when she came as a bride to Yearsly in 1802, and it had hardly changed since her death eight years later.
A portrait of her by Jackson hung between the two fireplaces, and there was a miniature of her on a little gilt nail by the further fireplace as well; a dark-eyed, laughing face, very charming, very romantic. There was an atmosphere of romance all about her, since her death in Spain when she was twenty-six. She had followed her husband to the Peninsular War and died of fever there. Her body had been embalmed and sent home to be buried at Yearsly, and the story was told of how, when the coffin was opened, it was seen that her hair had gone on growing after her death, long black hair flowing down below her knees, wrapping her round like a great black shawl.
A portrait of her by Jackson hung between the two fireplaces, and there was a miniature of her on a little gilt nail by the other fireplace as well; a dark-eyed, laughing face, very charming, very romantic. An air of romance surrounded her ever since her death in Spain at the age of twenty-six. She had followed her husband to the Peninsular War and died of fever there. Her body had been embalmed and sent home to be buried in Yearsly, and the story went that when the coffin was opened, it was discovered that her hair had continued to grow after her death, long black hair cascading down past her knees, wrapping around her like a giant black shawl.
Our great-grandfather had been a little boy, barely seven years old, but this sight he remembered, naturally enough, and he had told it to his children, Guy and Hugo’s grandfather and my grandmother. My grandmother had told it to us. This impressed us very much and increased the indefinable glamour surrounding our young great-great-grandmother. Her husband had preserved everything after her death exactly as she had left it, and so it had remained down to our time. There were her handkerchiefs and pieces of lace, her little volumes of Italian poetry, even chairs and tables remained where she had put them; yet it was a happy sentimentality; there was no sense of a dead hand in the cult of Mary Geraldine. If Cousin Delia’s own personality was gradually, quite imperceptibly, superseding the fainter older one, it was not deliberately nor of set purpose at all. The two personalities, quite distinct and different in themselves, seemed to blend and merge harmoniously, and Yearsly was the richer for both.
Our great-grandfather was just a little boy, only seven years old, but he naturally remembered this sight and shared it with his children, Guy and Hugo’s grandfather and my grandmother. My grandmother passed it on to us. This story impressed us a lot and added to the mysterious charm surrounding our young great-great-grandmother. After her death, her husband kept everything just as she had left it, and it stayed like that until our time. There were her handkerchiefs and lace, her small volumes of Italian poetry, even the chairs and tables were in the places she had set them; yet it was a warm sentimentality; there was no feeling of a lingering presence in the memory of Mary Geraldine. If Cousin Delia’s own personality gradually and subtly began to overshadow the older one, it was not intentional or done on purpose at all. The two personalities, distinct and different in their own right, seemed to blend and merge beautifully, making Yearsly richer for both.
III
Cousin Delia never scolded, and never disapproved. It seems to me, when I think of that time now, that there were no rules at Yearsly, no forbidden places, nothing we might not do. It seems now, as though we had done just what we liked all the day long, only somehow we did not want to do naughty things. To begin with we did not quarrel. I cannot remember any quarrel between Guy and Hugo except once, over a dead robin—when Guy called the cat who killed it cruel, and Hugo insisted that it was not cruel, because it did not understand.
Cousin Delia never scolded or disapproved. Looking back on that time now, it feels like there were no rules at Yearsly, no places we couldn’t go, nothing we couldn’t do. It seems like we spent our days doing whatever we wanted, yet somehow we didn’t feel the urge to do anything bad. For starters, we never fought. I can’t recall any arguments between Guy and Hugo except for one time, over a dead robin—when Guy called the cat that killed it cruel, and Hugo argued that it wasn’t cruel because the cat didn’t understand.
Even then they had not fought, but their voices had been angry, and that was very rare.
Even then they hadn't fought, but their voices were angry, and that was really uncommon.
We did not want to annoy each other or other people, as my children so often do; we did not want to disobey, but then there were no rules to disobey. Sometimes I have thought that it was easy for Cousin Delia, because Guy and Hugo were so little trouble and so easy to manage, and that I could manage my own children that way, if they had been like them; but this explanation is not enough. Guy and Hugo would not have been so good with another mother. They were not very good at school, and I know that I was often naughty when I was not at Yearsly. I know that it was something in Cousin Delia herself that made the atmosphere; a kind of active peace and contentment that affected us, as it affected the animals and the flowers she had.
We didn't want to annoy each other or anyone else, like my kids often do; we didn't want to disobey, but there weren't any rules to break. Sometimes I thought it was easy for Cousin Delia because Guy and Hugo were such a breeze to handle, and I could manage my kids that way if they were more like them; but that explanation isn't enough. Guy and Hugo wouldn’t have been as good with another mother. They weren't very good at school, and I know I was often troublesome when I wasn't at Yearsly. I realize that it was something in Cousin Delia herself that created the atmosphere; a kind of active peace and contentment that influenced us, just like it affected the animals and flowers she had.
She did not play with us often, she seldom took us for walks; she left us much more alone, to ourselves, than I was ever left at my grandmother’s in London, but she was always there when we wanted her, always in the background, doing her own ploys, and because she took pleasure in so many different things in the day, we took pleasure in them also; pigeons and tame birds, that came to her when she went out, and her big dogs and her flowers, and her beautiful embroidery of bright butterflies and flowers. Everything she touched or came in contact with became alive, even the chairs and the curtains, and the little china bowls. There was one chair in the drawing-room that was called the ‘Little Chair.’ It was a little old chair of white-painted wood with a high back and very low seat, and she had covered it herself with an old piece of Mary Geraldine’s gold brocade. This chair was not one of Mary Geraldine’s; it had lain forgotten in a box room till Cousin Delia found it, but now it was a friend. So many things at Yearsly were like that.
She didn’t play with us often, and she rarely took us for walks; she left us alone much more than I was ever left at my grandmother’s in London, but she was always there when we needed her, always in the background, doing her own thing. Because she enjoyed so many different activities throughout the day, we enjoyed them too; pigeons and tame birds that approached her when she went outside, her big dogs, her flowers, and her beautiful embroidery of colorful butterflies and flowers. Everything she touched or came in contact with came to life, even the chairs and the curtains, and the little china bowls. There was one chair in the drawing room that was called the ‘Little Chair.’ It was a small, old chair made of white-painted wood, with a high back and a very low seat, and she had covered it herself with an old piece of Mary Geraldine’s gold brocade. This chair wasn’t originally one of Mary Geraldine’s; it had been forgotten in a box room until Cousin Delia found it, but now it was a cherished companion. So many things at Yearsly were like that.
Another thing about Cousin Delia was the way she took us as we were, and did not seem to want us different and better all the time, as I do with my children, except perhaps John. We were never afraid to say anything to her, for she was never shocked or disappointed with us. I wonder sometimes if she did disapprove of anything, or merely never thought of what she disliked.
Another thing about Cousin Delia was how she accepted us just as we were and didn’t always want us to be different or better, like I do with my kids, except maybe John. We never felt scared to talk to her because she was never shocked or let down by us. Sometimes I wonder if she ever disapproved of anything or if she just never considered what she didn’t like.
I did not realize this so much until I married Walter, and found that he and his mother disapproved of so many things; and of course my mother did also, though differently.
I didn't really understand this until I married Walter and discovered that he and his mother disapproved of so many things; and of course, my mother did too, just in a different way.
She would read to us in the evenings, when it was too dark to be outside; sitting by the fire in the long drawing-room, with the lamp beside her. I can see her now, distinctly, if I shut my eyes. In the high-backed arm-chair, her chin resting on her hand, and her elbow on the arm of the chair. The lamplight would fall across her hair and shine redly through her fingers on to the book; and the ends of the room would be dark. Guy and Hugo would be lying on the floor, Hugo almost always on the hearthrug, with his chin in his hands, Guy more sideways, nearer the lamp, and I would be on a footstool beside the fender.
She would read to us in the evenings when it was too dark to be outside; sitting by the fire in the long living room, with the lamp next to her. I can see her now, clearly, if I close my eyes. In the high-backed armchair, her chin resting on her hand and her elbow on the arm of the chair. The lamplight would fall across her hair and shine a reddish glow through her fingers onto the book, while the ends of the room remained dark. Guy and Hugo would be lying on the floor, Hugo almost always on the hearth rug with his chin in his hands, Guy more sideways, closer to the lamp, and I would be on a footstool by the fender.
The crackling of a wood fire, wet sap spurting in the logs, the slight warm smell of an oil lamp brings those evening ‘reads’ back to me so vividly, even now, that I could cry to know how long ago they are, and how hopelessly past.
The crackling of a wood fire, wet sap popping in the logs, and the slight warm scent of an oil lamp bring those evening reads back to me so vividly, even now, that I could cry to realize how long ago they were and how hopelessly gone.
The books she read to us were very varied—Burnt Njal, the Morte d’Arthur, Treasure Island, Ivanhoe, are some I remember particularly, and sometimes poetry; but Guy did not care for poetry so much.
The books she read to us were really diverse—Burnt Njal, Morte d’Arthur, Treasure Island, Ivanhoe are a few I remember well, and sometimes poetry; but Guy wasn't that into poetry.
My mother used to say that Cousin Delia was a stupid woman. ‘I have no patience with these beautiful cows,’ she said once. But I do not believe that at all. She could not have read to us as she did, and made us understand and enjoy the books so much, if she had been stupid. I am not clever, I know, and it might not have mattered to me, but it would to Hugo, and I know he never felt her so. He loved her as much as I did, and admired her as much; and Hugo understood people almost always, I think.
My mom used to say that Cousin Delia was a silly woman. "I can't stand these pretty but empty-headed people," she once said. But I don’t believe that at all. She wouldn’t have been able to read to us like she did and help us understand and enjoy the books so much if she were truly silly. I know I'm not smart, and maybe it wouldn't have bothered me, but it would have mattered to Hugo, and I know he never saw her that way. He loved her just as much as I did and admired her too; and I think Hugo usually understood people.
After the reading we would go up to bed—running and chasing each other across the high, shadowy hall and up the wide stairs. We had candles with glass shades, so the grease did not drip when we ran. Sometimes I was frightened, when I was the first to run, and Guy and Hugo came after me round the great bends of the staircase; and Hugo was sometimes frightened, but never Guy.
After the reading, we would head to bed—running and chasing each other through the big, shadowy hall and up the wide stairs. We had candles with glass shades, so the wax wouldn’t drip while we ran. Sometimes I got scared when I was the first to take off and Guy and Hugo were right behind me around the big curves of the staircase; and Hugo would sometimes be scared, but Guy never was.
We would separate at the top of the stairs and call ‘Good night’ to each other across the echoing space of the hall. Guy and Hugo slept together at the south side of the house. My room was at the opposite corner, looking out eastward to the beech trees, and at night I could hear the owls in the High Wood calling to the owls in the ivy—till the world seemed full of owls.
We would part at the top of the stairs and shout ‘Good night’ to each other across the echoing hall. Guy and Hugo shared a room on the south side of the house. My room was on the opposite corner, facing east towards the beech trees, and at night I could hear the owls in the High Wood calling to the owls in the ivy—until the world felt full of owls.
On the north side of the house was a small stretch of park, with a drive meandering through it. Once there had been deer in the park, and it was still surrounded by a high iron deer fence, but there were only cows grazing in it now, among the trees. They were Jersey cows, for Cousin John had a prize herd and took great interest in them. They would stand about the house, close up under the dining-room windows, and the soft munching sound they made could be heard distinctly during the pauses in the talk at meals. The dining-room was a panelled room, painted a pale green, with two windows to the north. Our schoolroom led out of it, with one window on to the rose garden and one to the north.
On the north side of the house, there was a small area of parkland with a winding driveway. There used to be deer in the park, and it was still enclosed by a tall iron deer fence, but now it only had cows grazing among the trees. They were Jersey cows, since Cousin John owned a prize herd and was very interested in them. They would hang out near the house, particularly close to the dining room windows, and the soft munching sounds they made could be clearly heard during the pauses in conversation at meals. The dining room was paneled, painted a light green, with two windows facing north. Our schoolroom connected to it, featuring one window overlooking the rose garden and another facing north.
The nursery had been upstairs, where Guy and Hugo now slept, when they were very little, but I can hardly remember the earliest time, when I first came to stay at Yearsly, and afterwards, in the time I think of mostly, we were downstairs in that schoolroom, when we were not out of doors. We made things there; cardboard theatres, and plays and clay statues, and illustrated stories; and we would look out of the window into the garden and show Cousin Delia what we had done.
The nursery used to be upstairs, where Guy and Hugo now sleep, when they were little, but I can barely remember the earliest time I first stayed at Yearsly. Later, during the time I mostly think about, we were downstairs in that schoolroom when we weren't outside. We made things there: cardboard theaters, plays, clay sculptures, and illustrated stories. We would look out the window into the garden and show Cousin Delia what we had created.
We used to have tea there too with our governess, Miss Bateson. She was kind to us and we were fond of her, but she was not very important—not nearly so important as Nunky, who had been Guy and Hugo’s nurse, and mine too when I first went to Yearsly, and who looked after us always, in a way, and said good night to us and unpacked for us and saw that our feet were dry. She stayed there always, long after Miss Bateson went away.
We used to have tea there with our governess, Miss Bateson. She was nice to us, and we liked her, but she wasn't very important—not nearly as important as Nunky, who had been Guy and Hugo’s nurse, and mine too when I first went to Yearsly. She always looked after us and said good night, unpacked for us, and made sure our feet were dry. She stayed there long after Miss Bateson left.
There was a round white teapot with bright flowers, raised up a little, on it, and a bright blue bird on each side. It never got broken till Hugo was at Oxford and his scout dropped it—but Hugo had it riveted, and I have got it now. We thought it lovely, and I still do, but Eleanor thinks it absurd, and ‘funny,’ so we don’t use it now. I keep it in a cupboard, and I think I shall give it to John when he marries, if his wife likes it; but perhaps she won’t.
There was a round white teapot with bright flowers on it, slightly elevated, and a bright blue bird on each side. It never got broken until Hugo was at Oxford and his scout dropped it—but Hugo had it repaired, and I have it now. We thought it was lovely, and I still do, but Eleanor thinks it’s silly and ‘funny,’ so we don’t use it anymore. I keep it in a cupboard, and I think I’ll give it to John when he gets married, if his wife likes it; but maybe she won’t.
We had very nice brown bread for tea, rather a light brown, and spongy—Mrs. Jeyes made it, the Yearsly cook, who had been there always and stayed always—the servants never changed at Yearsly—and milk and butter from Cousin John’s Jersey cows, specially nice butter. Sometimes one of the cows would look in at the window, the north window, on to the park. Once Guy got out of the window on to a cow’s back, and rode off on it—but the cow kicked him off very soon, and we watched him chasing it and laughing, but he could not get on again.
We had some really nice brown bread for tea, a light brown and spongy texture—made by Mrs. Jeyes, the Yearsly cook, who had always been there and would always be there—the staff at Yearsly never changed. We had milk and butter from Cousin John’s Jersey cows, especially nice butter. Sometimes one of the cows would peek in through the north window, looking out onto the park. Once, Guy climbed out of the window onto a cow's back and tried to ride it—but the cow kicked him off pretty quickly, and we laughed while watching him chase it, but he couldn't get back on.
We had ponies, too, that grazed in the park with the cows. We used to catch them ourselves and ride about bareback on them. When we were older we rode out properly with the coachman, Mathew, and Guy became a great rider. I loved it too, but Hugo did not ride so much when he grew older. I was sorry he didn’t, for I always did the same as he did, when I could.
We also had ponies that grazed in the park with the cows. We would catch them ourselves and ride bareback. As we got older, we rode out properly with the coachman, Mathew, and Guy became an excellent rider. I loved it too, but Hugo didn’t ride as much when he got older. I was disappointed he didn’t, because I always did what he did whenever I could.
The dogs were deerhounds. There were always two of them and sometimes three, and Cousin John had black spaniels as well. The dogs lived outside in kennels, or at the stables, but they played with us and were very much part of our life.
The dogs were deerhounds. There were always two of them and sometimes three, and Cousin John also had black spaniels. The dogs lived outside in kennels or at the stables, but they played with us and were a big part of our lives.
It is hard for me now when I think of those years at Yearsly to see them clearly and critically at all. It seems to me now that the life we led was a perfect life, as happy and complete as any children could possibly have. I know that it is unlikely to have been quite perfect, for nothing is; perhaps we were too idle; perhaps we should have been made to work harder and take lessons more seriously. I know Walter thinks we were all spoiled, that the realities of life were not brought before us, and that Guy and Hugo suffered afterwards for this. There may be something in what he says. I don’t know. I only know that it was the happiest part of my life and I believe of theirs too, and that it has helped me afterwards, when things were bad and difficult, to look back to those times and live them over again; and as for Guy and Hugo, they were and are to me all I could wish for anyone to be, and I cannot wish anything at all different about them.
It's hard for me now when I think about those years at Yearsly to see them clearly and critically at all. It feels to me now that the life we lived was perfect, as happy and complete as any kids could possibly have. I know it probably wasn't actually perfect, since nothing is; maybe we were too lazy; maybe we should have been made to work harder and take lessons more seriously. I know Walter thinks we were all spoiled, that the realities of life weren't presented to us, and that Guy and Hugo suffered later because of this. There might be some truth to what he says. I don’t know. All I know is that it was the happiest part of my life and I believe for them too, and that when things got tough later on, I could look back at those times and relive them; and as for Guy and Hugo, they were and still are everything I could wish anyone to be, and I wouldn't change anything about them.
IV
The first big change came when Hugo went to school.
The first big change happened when Hugo started school.
Guy had gone two years before, when he was ten years old. That made a break in our lives, of course; we missed Guy badly, but it seemed somehow in the order of things and natural. It had always been settled for Guy to go away to school when he was ten. He had accepted the idea, and Hugo and I accepted it for him. He was ready to go, and there was nothing tragic in the separation.
Guy had left two years ago when he was ten. It created a void in our lives, of course; we missed Guy a lot, but it felt somehow expected and natural. It had always been planned for Guy to go away to school when he turned ten. He had come to terms with it, and Hugo and I did too. He was ready to go, and there was nothing sad about the separation.
He went and came back, and went again and came back again. The term time while he was away passed not interminably, and he slipped back into our life each holiday time without a serious break.
He left and returned, then left again and came back once more. The time he was gone didn’t drag on endlessly, and he seamlessly reentered our lives each holiday without any real interruption.
With Hugo it was quite different. We had known that it was intended for him to go some time, but vaguely. Cousin Delia had said so at the time Guy went, and Guy spoke of it from time to time. But it had not seemed real or imminent, and had not worried us. Just as we grown-up people live always with the knowledge of death in front of us, yet do not think of it much, until it comes certainly near.
With Hugo, it was a different story. We knew he was supposed to leave at some point, but it was all pretty vague. Cousin Delia mentioned it when Guy left, and Guy brought it up every now and then. But it didn’t feel real or urgent, so we weren’t too concerned. It was like how we adults always know death is a part of life but don’t really think about it until it’s unavoidably close.
So two years went by after Guy’s going, and we had grown accustomed to life with him only sometimes there, and were as happy as before, and as free from care. Then, a month after Hugo’s tenth birthday, Cousin Delia told him that he was going to school with Guy the next autumn.
So two years went by after Guy left, and we had gotten used to life with him only occasionally around, and we were just as happy as before, and just as carefree. Then, a month after Hugo’s tenth birthday, Cousin Delia told him that he was going to school with Guy the next autumn.
It was June. I found him lying in the hayfield, quite still, on his face with the long flowering grasses and the buttercups above his head.
It was June. I found him lying in the hayfield, completely still, on his face with the long flowering grasses and the buttercups above him.
I had known something was the matter, but I did not know what it was. I was up in our house in the Happy Tree, and I knew suddenly that something had happened bad, that Hugo was in trouble. I came down from the tree and looked for him, and for a long time I could not find him. I looked for him in the Walled Garden, by the Frog Pond, in the Ruin; I knew he was not in the wood; then I went down to the stream and walked along it; and then I began to wonder if Hugo was dead. Then as I came back from the stream I found him, lying like that, in the long grass.
I had sensed that something was wrong, but I didn't know what it was. I was up in our house in the Happy Tree when I suddenly realized that something bad had happened, that Hugo was in trouble. I climbed down from the tree and started looking for him, and for a long time, I couldn't find him. I searched in the Walled Garden, by the Frog Pond, and in the Ruin; I knew he wasn't in the woods. Then I went down to the stream and walked alongside it, and I started to wonder if Hugo was dead. As I walked back from the stream, I found him lying there in the long grass.
I sat down beside him in the long grass and asked him what had happened, and at first he did not answer.
I sat down next to him in the tall grass and asked him what had happened, but at first he didn’t respond.
Two white butterflies were chasing each other backwards and forwards over his head. The buttercups nodded and swayed in the faint wind, and the soft, feathery heads of the grass.
Two white butterflies were fluttering back and forth above his head. The buttercups danced and swayed in the gentle breeze, along with the soft, feathery tops of the grass.
They touched against my cheek, too, as I sat there, squatting on my knees. They were almost as tall as I was.
They brushed against my cheek as I sat there on my knees. They were almost as tall as I was.
I bent down and touched him and spoke to him again.
I bent down, touched him, and spoke to him again.
“I am going to school in the autumn,” Hugo said at last, and his voice sounded muffled as though it came from a long way off, and was not his.
“I’m going to school in the fall,” Hugo finally said, and his voice sounded muffled, like it was coming from far away and wasn’t really his.
It was like being shot—like the world stopping. I sat straight up again; even so the grass came level with my head.
It felt like getting shot—like the world came to a halt. I sat up straight again; even so, the grass was at the same level as my head.
I could not realize it at first; it seemed too dreadful to believe; and then a blind resistance came over me, an unreasoning impulse to protect him from this unbearable thing. I felt much older and stronger than Hugo and very fierce.
I couldn't grasp it at first; it felt too horrible to accept; and then a wave of blind resistance washed over me, an instinctual urge to shield him from this intolerable situation. I felt much older and tougher than Hugo, and very intense.
I snuggled down beside him and put my arm round his neck. He seemed suddenly very little and helpless, with no one in the world to protect him except me.
I curled up next to him and put my arm around his neck. He seemed suddenly very small and vulnerable, with no one in the world to look out for him except me.
‘You shan’t go, Hugo,’ I was saying. ‘I won’t let them. . . . They mustn’t do it.’
‘You can’t go, Hugo,’ I was saying. ‘I won’t let them. . . . They shouldn’t do it.’
Hugo shook his head.
Hugo shook his head.
‘It is no good, Helen,’ he said. ‘I shall have to go. I don’t want to. I am afraid of it—and nothing will ever be the same any more.’
‘It’s no use, Helen,’ he said. ‘I have to go. I don’t want to. I’m scared of it—and nothing will ever be the same again.’
I thought he was crying, but he wasn’t, for he sat up then and looked at me.
I thought he was crying, but he wasn’t; he sat up and looked at me.
His face was quite white and his eyes that were always big and dark looked bigger and darker. His whole face looked pinched and tragic as though he saw and understood so much beyond this one thing.
His face was very pale, and his usually large, dark eyes appeared even bigger and darker. His entire face looked tight and sorrowful, as if he grasped and comprehended so much more than just this one situation.
And I realized suddenly, for the first time, the relentlessness of time and the inevitability of change. I understood that I could not resist, and what that meant.
And I suddenly realized, for the first time, how relentless time is and how inevitable change can be. I understood that I couldn’t fight it, and what that really meant.
Something was passing, a door was closing, and nothing in the world could hold it open. Hugo was helpless, and I was helpless; and every one. We could not stand still and we could not go back; and what we had had, we could never have again.
Something was happening, a door was closing, and nothing in the world could keep it open. Hugo was powerless, and I was powerless; everyone was. We couldn’t stay put, and we couldn’t go back; and what we once had, we could never have again.
I shut my eyes very tight and tried to understand, and a queer feeling came over me that in one moment more I would understand everything—the secret of life and the universe—something unutterably splendid and complete, but the moment passed, the secret receded. It had gone, and I could not grasp it; only the sense of helplessness remained, and of inevitability.
I closed my eyes really tight and tried to comprehend, and a strange feeling washed over me that in just a moment more, I would understand everything—the secret of life and the universe—something incredibly beautiful and whole, but the moment passed, and the secret slipped away. It was gone, and I couldn't hold onto it; only the feeling of powerlessness stayed, along with a sense of inevitability.
‘Is this growing up?’ I asked Hugo.
‘Is this growing up?’ I asked Hugo.
And he nodded.
And he nodded.
‘I think it is the beginning of growing up,’ he said.
"I think it's the start of growing up," he said.
We sat very still for a long time, holding hands and not speaking. The butterflies had fluttered away, but the sun shone just as brightly; birds were singing in the willows by the stream, and somewhere up by the house the dogs were barking.
We sat quietly for a long time, holding hands and not saying anything. The butterflies had flown away, but the sun was still shining brightly; birds were singing in the willows by the stream, and somewhere up by the house, the dogs were barking.
‘Can you bear it, Hugo?’ I asked at last.
‘Can you handle it, Hugo?’ I finally asked.
And he answered:
And he replied:
‘I don’t know. They will try and take away my inside world, and perhaps they will take it away, and then what can I do?’
‘I don’t know. They’ll try to take away my inner world, and maybe they’ll succeed, and then what can I do?’
I said:
I said:
‘Our inside worlds are too private for that. They wouldn’t know about them at a place like school.’
‘Our inner worlds are too personal for that. They wouldn’t understand them in a place like school.’
He said:
He said:
‘I have thought of that. One might keep it quite hidden away and pretend.’
‘I have thought about that. One could keep it completely hidden and pretend.’
I said:
I said:
‘People don’t know anything about what one thinks except here, you know, Hugo, and if they don’t know they can’t do any harm.’
‘People don’t really know what someone is thinking except here, you know, Hugo, and if they don’t know, they can’t do any harm.’
‘That’s what Mother says,’ he answered. ‘She says no one can take one’s inside world away ever; and nothing can matter too badly while one has that—but she says one must learn to live outside as well, and school does that—and Guy does that, of course.’
‘That’s what my mom says,’ he replied. ‘She says no one can ever take away your inner world; and nothing can be too bad as long as you have that—but she says you have to learn to live in the outside world too, and school teaches you that—and Guy does that, of course.’
‘Oh, Hugo, what shall I do when you are gone?’
‘Oh, Hugo, what should I do when you’re gone?’
‘I suppose dying is like this,’ Hugo said seriously. ‘One going away—the other being left behind. It happens to every one and yet it is just as bad.’
‘I guess dying is something like this,’ Hugo said seriously. ‘One person leaves—the other stays behind. It happens to everyone, and yet it’s just as hard.’
When we went indoors I found Cousin Delia in the drawing-room. She was standing by the end window, looking out into the rose garden, and her back was to me.
When we went inside, I found Cousin Delia in the living room. She was standing by the end window, looking out into the rose garden, with her back to me.
I called her and she looked round. She held out her hand to me and I ran up to her.
I called her, and she looked around. She reached out her hand to me, and I ran over to her.
‘Must Hugo go to school?’ I asked her, and she nodded her head. I looked up and saw she had been crying.
‘Does Hugo have to go to school?’ I asked her, and she nodded. I looked up and saw that she had been crying.
‘Dear heart, he must—isn’t it cruel?’ she said, and I felt as though I had said already all that I was going to say, and she had answered all. I threw my arms round her and burst into tears.
‘Dear heart, he has to—don’t you think it’s cruel?’ she said, and I felt like I had already said everything I needed to say, and she had responded to all of it. I wrapped my arms around her and started to cry.
‘Oh, Cousin Delia, I can’t bear it!’ I cried.
‘Oh, Cousin Delia, I can’t stand it!’ I cried.
She called me her pet and kissed me, and said again to me what she said to Hugo; it was kinder to him really to send him now, she said.
She called me her pet and kissed me, then repeated what she had said to Hugo; she remarked that it was actually kinder to send him away now.
‘Life will be hard for Hugo,’ she said. ‘I know that. I have always known it; but it will be worse if we put it off. We can’t run away,’ she said. ‘We can’t shut ourselves up for always. He has to go out into the world and fight some time, you know, Helen. Oh, my little Hugo—I would save him if I could!’ She turned suddenly away and sobbed.
‘Life is going to be tough for Hugo,’ she said. ‘I know that. I’ve always known it; but it will be worse if we keep postponing it. We can’t just run away,’ she said. ‘We can’t hide forever. He has to step out into the world and fight someday, you know, Helen. Oh, my little Hugo—I would save him if I could!’ She suddenly turned away and cried.
I had never seen her cry; she was so quiet and calm as a rule; my mother called her cold—and it frightened me, I felt more than ever that something momentous had happened.
I had never seen her cry; she was usually so quiet and calm. My mom called her cold—and it scared me; I felt more than ever that something significant had happened.
That afternoon we sat in our Happy Tree and told stories and talked very solemnly, about school and life and growing up. After tea Cousin John took us riding on our ponies. He was kind and cheerful as he always was, and did not seem to feel that anything tragic was happening at all. He never understood things as Cousin Delia did, but we enjoyed our ride and were happier after it; and the next morning when we woke up, the grief was less.
That afternoon we sat in our Happy Tree, sharing stories and having serious conversations about school, life, and growing up. After tea, Cousin John took us out for a pony ride. He was kind and cheerful like always and didn’t seem to notice that anything tragic was happening. He didn't understand things the way Cousin Delia did, but we enjoyed the ride and felt happier afterward. The next morning when we woke up, the sadness felt lighter.
This sounds, I expect, a great fuss about nothing. What is it, you will say one little say—boy going to school? But even now, when I think of that day, it seems just as heart-breaking, just as momentous, as it did then. It is not, after all, the event itself that makes the tragedy, or significance, but the effect of that event on the people concerned. Guy’s going to school was not tragic; Hugo’s was. It was like going to the war; like being killed—at least in one way—something terrible to be faced and gone through with; and he did face it and go through with it; and it was not less painful because we were children.
This probably seems like a big deal over nothing. You might say, "Just a kid going to school?" But even now, when I think about that day, it feels just as heartbreaking and just as significant as it did back then. It’s not the event itself that brings the tragedy or meaning, but how that event impacts the people involved. Guy going to school wasn't tragic; Hugo’s was. It was like going to war; like being killed—at least in one way—something awful to face and get through; and he faced it and got through it; and it didn’t hurt any less just because we were kids.
V
We were happy again that summer, as the days and weeks passed by, but the shadow of the coming autumn was over us. We would remember suddenly in the middle of playing, and stop. One said without thinking, ‘We will do that in the winter—or when the nuts are ripe’—or something of that sort, and then remembered that Hugo would not be there.
We were happy again that summer, as the days and weeks went by, but the looming autumn cast a shadow over us. Sometimes, in the middle of playing, we would suddenly remember and pause. One of us would say without thinking, "We’ll do that in the winter—or when the nuts are ripe"—or something like that, and then we’d remember that Hugo wouldn’t be there.
Guy was very kind to Hugo.
Guy was really nice to Hugo.
He said to me:
He told me:
‘I am sorry for Hugo. You see, I like school. It is different for me—but Hugo minds things more.’
‘I feel bad for Hugo. You see, I like school. It’s different for me—but Hugo cares about things more.’
Once, many years later, he said almost the same again. When he was in hospital and very ill, he said:
Once, many years later, he said almost the same thing again. When he was in the hospital and very sick, he said:
‘I am worried about Hugo—it is different for a tough fellow like me⸺but Hugo minds things more.’ And I remembered. It was like Guy, dear old Guy; he minded things quite enough in his different way.
‘I’m worried about Hugo—it’s not the same for a tough guy like me—but Hugo cares more.’ And I remembered. It was like Guy, dear old Guy; he cared just as much in his own way.
The day came at last; the 22nd of September. The last week was a misery, but it passed too; and Guy and Hugo went off together.
The day finally arrived; September 22nd. The last week had been unbearable, but it was over now; and Guy and Hugo left together.
Soon after that I left Yearsly and went to London to my grandmother, in Campden Hill Square. My mother was there too, mostly, but she travelled about so much that she did not really live in any place at all. She organized Women’s Trade Unions and societies for Citizenship and things of that kind.
Soon after that, I left Yearsly and went to London to stay with my grandmother in Campden Hill Square. My mom was around a lot, but she traveled so much that she didn't really have a permanent home. She organized Women's Trade Unions and citizenship societies and things like that.
My mother had been at Newnham and got a First Class in Economics. She was very clever and competent. She lectured in Economics too.
My mom went to Newnham and earned a First Class in Economics. She was really smart and capable. She also taught Economics.
I was a disappointment to her, I know, for I was not clever, and not interested in those things at all. I don’t think she would ever have bothered about me much. I don’t think she would ever have cared about children or wanted to be with them. She had not time. And I am glad of that, for if she had cared more, she would not have let me go to Cousin Delia as she did, when my father died, for she did not like Yearsly nor the Lauriers. If she had kept me with her I don’t know what would have happened. I don’t know how I could have grown up at all.
I know I was a disappointment to her because I wasn’t smart and didn’t care about those things. I doubt she would have ever really cared about me. I don’t think she was interested in kids or wanted to spend time with them. She was too busy. And I’m actually thankful for that, because if she had cared more, she wouldn’t have let me go to Cousin Delia when my father died, especially since she didn’t like Yearsly or the Lauriers. If she had kept me with her, I honestly don’t know what would have happened. I have no idea how I could have grown up at all.
But now when I went back for a bit, it did not matter. It was really my grandmother who counted, and I loved her. She used to be at Yearsly sometimes before, when I was there, and I had gone back to her always from time to time. She was my father’s mother, Mary Geraldine’s granddaughter. She was not different and hostile, as my mother was.
But now when I went back for a bit, it didn’t matter. It was really my grandmother who mattered, and I loved her. She used to be at Yearsly sometimes before, when I was there, and I had always gone back to her from time to time. She was my father’s mother, Mary Geraldine’s granddaughter. She wasn't different and unfriendly, like my mother was.
I think that my grandmother must have been a rather wonderful person. My father had loved her very much. I have seen letters he wrote to her from Afghanistan just before he died, and letters when he was a boy, before he was married. She had grown up at Yearsly in the strange time after Mary Geraldine’s death, when our great-great-grandfather was still alive and kept everything like a museum of his wife. His son and daughter-in-law lived with him and their two children. Yet they had not been oppressed by him. They had grown up unwarped and contented, loving their home and their strange old grandfather, and when my grandmother married the chain had not been broken. My father and Cousin John had been more like brothers than cousins, although they must have been very unlike in themselves.
I believe my grandmother must have been a truly amazing person. My father loved her very much. I've seen letters he wrote to her from Afghanistan just before he died, as well as letters from when he was a boy, before he got married. She grew up in Yearsly during the unusual time after Mary Geraldine’s death, when our great-great-grandfather was still alive and kept everything like a museum for his wife. His son and daughter-in-law lived with him along with their two kids. But they weren't overshadowed by him. They grew up happy and well-adjusted, loving their home and their odd old grandfather, and when my grandmother married, the family bond remained intact. My father and Cousin John were more like brothers than cousins, even though they must have been quite different from each other.
I think now that my father’s marriage must have been a sorrow to her. I don’t think she can have liked my mother really, but in the time I remember she never showed it. She made it easy for my mother to come and go as she wished, with no constraint upon her. She never appeared to disapprove of her—not even of her neglect of me. Of course I did not understand these things at the time. It is only now, looking back, that I see what a difficult situation it must have been, and how well she dealt with it.
I now realize that my father's marriage must have brought her sadness. I don’t think she actually liked my mother, but during the time I remember, she never showed it. She made it easy for my mother to come and go as she pleased, without any restrictions. She never seemed to disapprove of her—not even of how my mother ignored me. Of course, I didn’t understand any of this back then. It's only now, looking back, that I see what a tough situation it must have been and how well she handled it.
I don’t think it would be true to say that I disliked my mother. I admired her in a way, and I think her poor opinion of me had a very strong effect upon me. It was her own doing that I felt her so definitely in opposition to Cousin Delia, and that inevitably raised hostility in me. I think now that it was curious in so clever a woman that she did not conceal her feelings more.
I don’t think it's accurate to say that I disliked my mother. I admired her in a way, and I believe her low opinion of me had a significant impact on me. It was her own fault that I felt she was so openly opposed to Cousin Delia, which naturally created some resentment in me. I now find it strange that such an intelligent woman didn’t hide her feelings better.
It was only years afterwards that Grandmother told me of my father’s wish for me to go to Delia when he died. He had sent for Cousin Delia and asked her to take care of me, to have me with her at Yearsly as much as she could. My mother did not want me herself, but she could not forget this.
It was only years later that Grandma told me about my dad’s wish for me to go to Delia after he died. He had called Cousin Delia and asked her to look after me, to have me with her at Yearsly as much as possible. My mom didn’t want me herself, but she couldn’t forget this.
VI
For about two years I was mainly with my grandmother. I had a governess and went to classes with six other little girls.
For about two years, I mostly stayed with my grandmother. I had a tutor and attended classes with six other little girls.
After that I went away to school. I was not unhappy, but that time did not seem to count. In the holidays, when Guy and Hugo came home, I went to Yearsly, and that was like coming alive again. The holidays were much shorter than the term time, but they stand out in my remembrance as the only real parts of those years.
After that, I went away to school. I wasn't unhappy, but that time didn't really feel meaningful. During the holidays, when Guy and Hugo came home, I went to Yearsly, and it felt like I was coming alive again. The holidays were much shorter than the school term, but they stand out in my memory as the only real parts of those years.
I believe many children have this power of detachment, almost like a sort of suspended animation—a living quite apart in an untouchable world of one’s own, when the outside world is too uncongenial. Certainly Hugo and I did it. Guy did not need to. It was not that he cared less for home, but he had room for more different enjoyments, more different people and forms of life.
I think many kids have this ability to disconnect, almost like being in a state of suspended animation—living separately in an unreachable world of their own when the outside world feels too uncomfortable. Hugo and I definitely experienced that. Guy didn't need to. It wasn't that he cared any less about home, but he had space for more diverse experiences, more different people, and various ways of living.
These holidays at Yearsly stretch out, in one way, as an unbroken continuity, so that the time before school and this are not separated really by the big break which we felt at the time.
These holidays at Yearsly seem to flow together, creating a continuous stretch of time, so that the period before school and this one aren't really separated by the long break we felt at the time.
I have felt like that often with big and important events in life, or what seem to one so at the time. In one sense they are irreparable and complete, and nothing is ever the same again, and in another they seem after a certain time to have made no difference at all.
I have often felt this way about big and significant events in life, or at least what seems significant at the time. On one hand, they feel irreparable and final, and nothing is ever the same again. On the other hand, after a while, they seem to have made no difference at all.
What is different ‘and what the same’? I suppose there is no test—no way of knowing—just as with a person—they change and yet are the same. When I think of myself as a child, through all these years I am writing about, in one way I see myself as quite a different person⸺a child whom I watch and wonder at, sometimes, and from whom I am quite detached; and yet in another way I feel all the time, that that child and I myself, now, are one. And both are true.
What’s different and what’s the same? I guess there’s no test—no way of knowing—just like with a person—they change but still remain the same. When I think of myself as a child, throughout all these years I’m writing about, in one way I see myself as a completely different person—a child I observe and marvel at sometimes, and from whom I feel pretty detached; and yet in another way, I constantly feel that child and I, now, are one. And both are true.
Only Hugo does not change. He grows, of course, and changes to that extent, from a child into a man, but from the earliest time that I remember him, and I cannot remember any time before that, it is the same indescribable personality. He is different and more lovable than other people. Not cleverer, nor better, exactly. Guy could do most things better than he could, and many other people are as good; but no one I have ever met was like Hugo in the special quality he had. Guy felt it too, and Cousin Delia, and the Addingtons did, and, I think, Sophia Lane Watson. Some people did not understand Hugo at all.
Only Hugo doesn’t change. He grows, of course, and transforms from a child into a man, but from the earliest moments I can remember him, and I can’t recall any time before that, it’s the same indescribable personality. He’s different and more lovable than other people. Not necessarily smarter or better, though. Guy could do most things better than he could, and many others are just as good; but no one I’ve ever met is like Hugo in that special way he has. Guy felt it too, along with Cousin Delia, the Addingtons, and I think, Sophia Lane Watson. Some people just didn’t get Hugo at all.
Walter didn’t, and some of the people at Oxford. I have heard people say he posed, and gave himself airs, and it used to bewilder me at first that anyone could be so wildly mistaken.
Walter didn’t, and neither did some people at Oxford. I’ve heard people say he put on a show and acted like he was above everyone else, and it used to confuse me at first that anyone could be so completely wrong.
Hugo never posed. I don’t think he could have, if he had tried. He cared so little what other people thought of him. He lived so entirely in a world of his own.
Hugo never pretended. I don't think he could have, even if he attempted to. He cared so little about what others thought of him. He existed completely in his own world.
He was kind, and very careful about hurting people’s feelings, when he thought of it, but often he used to forget altogether that anyone was there. He said odd things sometimes, unexpected sort of things, because what he saw struck him in some unexpected light. It would never have occurred to him to say what he said for any other reason.
He was nice and really considerate of people’s feelings when he remembered to be, but he often completely forgot that anyone else was around. He would say strange things sometimes, unexpected things, because what he noticed caught his attention in some surprising way. It would never have crossed his mind to say what he did for any other reason.
It used to worry me at one time that Walter did not appreciate Hugo, but that was a long time ago. I see now, and have seen for many years, that they never could have understood each other. They spoke different languages—or rather they used the same words for quite different meanings.
It used to bother me for a while that Walter didn’t appreciate Hugo, but that was a long time ago. I see now, and have seen for many years, that they could never have understood each other. They spoke different languages—or rather, they used the same words to mean completely different things.
Walter once said:
Walter once said:
‘Hugo has charm, certainly, but he is an unsatisfactory fellow. What is there behind all that?’
‘Hugo has charm, for sure, but he’s not a great guy. What’s really going on beneath all of that?’
And another time he said:
And another time he said:
‘If Hugo had ever done a good day’s work one would know where one was with him.’
‘If Hugo had ever put in a good day’s work, you would know what to expect from him.’
And I could not explain. Hugo did work in his own way constantly, practically all day long, but it was not the kind of work that Walter could recognize or admit. Hugo was living and taking in and trying to understand all the time. If Hugo went for a ride on a bus—afterwards, when we were older—he found drama and beauty and queer exciting romance. He would tell one when he came back sometimes about it. The other people in the bus, people he had looked down on walking in the street, lights and shadows in a fog, sunsets in smoke, everything and anything was exciting and inspiring to Hugo; and some one else might have been the same bus ride and seen nothing at all.
And I couldn't explain it. Hugo worked in his own way almost all day long, but it wasn’t the kind of work Walter could see or acknowledge. Hugo was always living, absorbing, and trying to understand things. If Hugo went for a bus ride—later on, when we were older—he found drama, beauty, and intriguing romance in it. He would sometimes share those stories when he got back. The other passengers on the bus, people he usually looked down on when walking by on the street, the play of light and shadows in the fog, sunsets in the smoke—everything inspired and excited Hugo; yet someone else could have taken the same bus ride and seen nothing at all.
It was not that he was exactly observant, for he wasn’t. Often he noticed nothing when other people did. But he had a world of his own in which he lived a great deal, and sometimes—you never knew when—outside sights and sounds responded to something in it, and there was an illumination, a sudden quickening into life, of all around.
It wasn't that he was particularly observant, because he wasn't. Often, he missed things that others noticed. But he had his own inner world that he spent a lot of time in, and sometimes—though you could never predict when—things happening around him would resonate with something from that world, bringing everything to life in a bright, thrilling way.
We who knew Hugo and loved him understood this. I don’t think Walter could have been expected to understand; he was too different.
We who knew Hugo and loved him got it. I don’t think Walter could have been expected to understand; he was just too different.
VII
Scenes stand out to me from those school-time years.
Scenes stand out to me from those school days.
Chiefly in summer. The summer holidays were longer—and the summer days at Yearsly were lovelier than anywhere else.
Chiefly in summer. The summer break was longer—and the summer days in Yearsly were more beautiful than anywhere else.
The sound of the mowing machine in the clear mornings; haymaking along the grass hill below the wood;—tossing the hay and playing in it; romping in the little ‘pikes’ of hay with the dogs. One hot afternoon in particular—it must have been late in August, for they were cutting the corn in the field beyond the willows—paddling in the stream while Guy fished.
The sound of the mower in the crisp mornings; making hay along the grassy hill below the woods; tossing the hay and having fun in it; playing in the small piles of hay with the dogs. One hot afternoon in particular—it must have been late in August, because they were harvesting the corn in the field beyond the willows—wading in the stream while Guy fished.
Then there were agricultural shows; one in particular I remember, when Guy rode his pony in a jumping competition and won the second prize.
Then there were agricultural fairs; one in particular I remember, when Guy rode his pony in a jumping competition and won second place.
That must have been September, for the corn was cut in nearly all the fields. We drove, Hugo and I, with Cousin Delia in the dog-cart. Guy had ridden over earlier with Cousin John. It was at Shelbury, nearly nine miles away, and we had tea in a tent at the show, and wandered round the field and looked at the horses and the cows—Cousin John was showing his Jersey cows—and flowers in a big marquee and cheeses and butter and eggs. There was the noise of the farmers talking, and the soft stamping noise of the horses, and lowing of cows, and the hot strong sunlight over everything; and then the excitement when Guy’s competition came on. He had a grey pony called Griselda, and he rode very well. Hugo and I were breathless with anxiety when it touched the bar once and knocked it down. But there were two chances, and the second time he cleared it. When he rode up to us afterwards with his blue badge we were desperately proud of him, and some of the farmers came and congratulated him, for the boy who won the first prize was much older than Guy, and they were very close.
That must have been September because the corn had been harvested in almost all the fields. Hugo and I drove with Cousin Delia in the dog cart. Guy had ridden over earlier with Cousin John. It was at Shelbury, nearly nine miles away, where we had tea in a tent at the show. We wandered around the field, looking at the horses and cows—Cousin John was showing his Jersey cows—flowers in a big marquee, and cheeses, butter, and eggs. You could hear the farmers chatting, the soft stamping of the horses, the lowing of cows, and the hot, bright sunlight over everything. Then came the excitement when Guy’s competition started. He had a gray pony named Griselda, and he rode really well. Hugo and I were breathless with anxiety when he touched the bar once and knocked it down. But there were two chances, and the second time he cleared it. When he rode up to us afterward with his blue badge, we were incredibly proud of him, and some of the farmers came over to congratulate him since the boy who won first prize was much older than Guy, and they were very close.
Afterwards we drove back in the cool of the evening, and all along the road there were people coming away from the show, and cattle and horses, and carts, and some called out good night to us as we passed, and we felt how nice they all were; and when we had turned off the main road on our way to Yearsly, the horses’ hooves sounded on the road in the stillness, and we heard the rooks cawing over the trees in the High Wood, and saw them wheeling in great circles, getting ready for bed; and we saw the smoke going up very straight into the sky before we could see the house; and we were very happy.
Afterward, we drove back in the cool of the evening, and all along the road, there were people leaving the show, along with cattle, horses, and carts. Some called out goodnight as we passed, and we felt how friendly they all were. When we turned off the main road toward Yearsly, we could hear the horses' hooves on the road in the stillness, and we heard the rooks cawing over the trees in the High Wood, watching them circle in the air, getting ready for bed. We saw the smoke rising straight into the sky before we could see the house, and we felt very happy.
Walter laughed at me when I first told him that I liked agricultural shows. He thought I was joking. It seemed to him, he said, an impossible thing to like. But I do and always have. We went to them often at Yearsly.
Walter laughed at me when I first told him I liked agricultural shows. He thought I was joking. It seemed to him, he said, like something impossible to enjoy. But I do and always have. We often went to them at Yearsly.
Guy was in the first eleven at Winchester. He sang and he danced, and he rode, and he shot, and he fished, and he played tennis—all well. Hugo and I did most of these things too, but not as Guy did. It seemed at that time that there was nothing Guy could not do. He was handsome too, not taller than Hugo, but much stronger and browner, and he held himself better, and walked as though the earth belonged to him. His eyes were grey—very merry eyes—and his hair bright brown. Every one loved Guy. Hugo worshipped him.
Guy was in the starting team at Winchester. He sang, danced, rode, shot, fished, and played tennis—all really well. Hugo and I did most of these things too, but not like Guy did. Back then, it seemed like there was nothing Guy couldn’t do. He was handsome, not taller than Hugo, but much stronger and tanner, and he carried himself better, walking like the world was his. His eyes were a cheerful gray, and his hair was a bright brown. Everyone loved Guy. Hugo idolized him.
He said:
He said:
“There is no one in the world like Guy. He can do everything.”
“There’s no one in the world like Guy. He can do anything.”
One had the feeling about Guy that the world must be his to do what he liked with; that he could do or have whatever he set his heart on. He threw his head right back when he laughed, and opened his mouth very wide. Anyone who heard Guy laugh was bound to laugh too. You could not help it; it made the world full of laughter.
One got the sense that the world was Guy's playground, where he could do whatever he wanted; that he could pursue or obtain anything he truly desired. He threw his head back when he laughed and opened his mouth wide. Anyone who heard Guy laugh couldn’t help but join in. It filled the world with laughter.
He used to sing with Cousin Delia a great deal. His voice was a pleasure to her, and his love for the songs she loved.
He used to sing a lot with Cousin Delia. She really enjoyed his voice, and he loved the songs that she liked.
I remember them singing the ‘Agnus Dei’ from Mozart’s Third Mass one winter evening in the long drawing-room. Guy looked so tall and big in the lamplight, and Cousin Delia so happy; and he let himself go and sang with all his might. It was exciting and wonderful.
I remember them singing the ‘Lamb of God’ from Mozart’s Third Mass one winter evening in the long drawing room. Guy looked so tall and big in the lamplight, and Cousin Delia seemed so happy; he really got into it and sang with all his might. It was thrilling and amazing.
Sometimes people came to stay—various cousins and second cousins—and sometimes Guy and Hugo brought friends back from Winchester; but most of them did not count very much.
Sometimes people came to visit—various cousins and second cousins—and sometimes Guy and Hugo brought friends home from Winchester; but most of them didn’t really matter much.
Guy used to hunt too, and made friends with people he met out hunting. They would come to meals and sometimes spend the night. We liked them when they came, but did not miss them when they went away. We were I think too contented by ourselves. Later when they were at Oxford they made friends who counted in a different way, and became a part of all our lives.
Guy used to hunt as well and made friends with people he encountered while hunting. They would join us for meals and sometimes stay the night. We enjoyed their visits but didn’t feel their absence when they left. I think we were too comfortable on our own. Later, when they were at Oxford, they formed friendships that mattered in a different way and became a part of all our lives.
Hugo was very happy at this time. When I think of him in those years, it is generally happy. He did not laugh as Guy did, loud, with his head thrown back; his was a lower, more gurgling kind of laughter; but his eyes danced and his whole face twinkled.
Hugo was really happy during that time. When I think of him from those years, it’s mostly good memories. He didn’t laugh like Guy did, loud and with his head thrown back; his laughter was softer and more gurgly; but his eyes sparkled and his whole face lit up.
I remember his laughing at me one day in the hay. They were making hay on the grass hill below the wood, and we had been helping, and he threw himself down on one of the new-made ‘pikes,’ and Guy and I had buried him; and he burrowed out, and his head came through all tangled and stuck over with hay, and his dark laughing eyes shone out of the nest of hay like some wild, but not frightened animal.
I remember him laughing at me one day in the hay. They were making hay on the grassy hill below the woods, and we had been helping out, and he threw himself down on one of the fresh hay piles. Guy and I had buried him, and he dug his way out, his head popping through all tangled and covered in hay, with his dark, laughing eyes shining out of the hay like some wild, but unafraid animal.
One summer we had a passion for Conrad, and read aloud to each other up in our Happy Tree. Another time it was Shakespeare that we discovered for ourselves. Hugo knew a great deal of poetry by heart, more than anyone I have met, but he was not a mooning, moping sort of boy as poetical people are supposed to be. He loved games and swimming and fishing and dancing too—when we were older and used to dance.
One summer, we became obsessed with Conrad and read to each other in our Happy Tree. Another time, we discovered Shakespeare together. Hugo knew a ton of poetry by heart, more than anyone I've ever met, but he wasn’t the brooding, moody type that you’d expect poetic people to be. He loved playing games, swimming, fishing, and dancing too—especially when we got older and started going to dances.
I think one of the special qualities about both Guy and Hugo was the way they enjoyed so many different things.
I think one of the unique things about both Guy and Hugo was how much they enjoyed a variety of things.
We used to fish in the stream very often—long afternoons with the sun flickering through the willows on to the clear bright water. There was a big pool to the east of the house, below the temple, with a willow slanting out across it, almost horizontally, from the bank, and the bank was rather high. There were perch there, and ling. Sometimes Cousin John would come with us and teach us the art of ‘casting,’ or tell us about places he had fished in in Norway, and in Persia. He had been in the diplomatic service when he was a young man, before he married. He knew endless curious unrelated things, about places and people and armour and folklore, and the history of weapons of all sorts
We used to fish in the stream all the time—long afternoons with the sun shining through the willows onto the clear, bright water. There was a big pool to the east of the house, below the temple, with a willow leaning out over it almost horizontally from the high bank. There were perch and ling there. Sometimes Cousin John would join us and teach us how to cast, or share stories about places he had fished in Norway and Persia. He had been in the diplomatic service when he was younger, before he got married. He knew a ton of interesting random facts about places, people, armor, folklore, and the history of all kinds of weapons.
Guy would fish for hours at a time, sitting almost motionless on the slanting willow, but Hugo and I would bring books with us as a rule. We would fish for a bit and then read for a bit and then fish again. Guy thought that rather childish, but he never interfered with us or tried to stop us. That was, I think, part of the special charm of Yearsly. No one ever interfered with anyone else. There was no pressure on anyone or anything to be different from what it was.
Guy would fish for hours, sitting almost still on the slanted willow, while Hugo and I usually brought books along. We’d fish for a while, then read for a while, then fish again. Guy thought that was a bit childish, but he never bothered us or tried to stop us. That was, I believe, part of the unique appeal of Yearsly. No one ever interfered with anyone else. There was no pressure on anyone or anything to change from what it was.
One thing we missed during these years was the autumn at Yearsly, when the trees in the High Wood turned red and gold, and the leaves floated down about you as you walked, through the still air, and rustled round your feet. There was a blue haze among the tree trunks and a nip in the air, and often the smell of bonfires, burning up leaves and sticks, and the dew on the grass would lie thick till midday, though the sun was shining. And in the walled garden, the dahlias would be out, and dark red chrysanthemums and michaelmas daisies, and old Joseph, the gardener, would be pottering slowly about the summer borders, clearing up, and rooting out and burning up piles of finished flowers, on the rubbish heap behind the potting shed.
One thing we missed during those years was autumn at Yearsly, when the trees in the High Wood turned red and gold, and leaves floated down around you as you walked through the still air, rustling at your feet. There was a blue haze among the tree trunks and a chill in the air, along with the smell of bonfires burning leaves and sticks. The dew on the grass would stay thick until midday, even with the sun shining. In the walled garden, the dahlias would be blooming, along with dark red chrysanthemums and Michaelmas daisies, while old Joseph, the gardener, would be slowly tending to the summer borders, cleaning up and pulling out piles of spent flowers to burn on the rubbish heap behind the potting shed.
We had to go back to school now, at the very beginning of autumn, leaving with the trees still green and coming back again when they were quite bare.
We had to go back to school now, at the very start of autumn, leaving while the trees were still green and returning when they were completely bare.
In the Christmas holidays there were carol singings. Cousin Delia trained the people in the village to sing carols, and they would come in and sing in the hall by candle-light, sometimes with lanterns in their hands, on Christmas Eve; and Guy would sing with them, and Cousin Delia would teach them special things, besides carols. Once it was Bach’s Christmas Oratorio. And Guy sang the solo parts. I think that is the most beautiful music I know. They stood there in the shadow of the hall, about twenty people altogether, with their lanterns on the ground. The light flickered upward on the dark wood of the staircase and on faces here and there, but it was mostly shadow, and the sound of the voices rose up and died away in the high darkness of the roof. Sometimes they would go round being waits and sing at other houses, and at farms, and we would go with them, walking back with our lantern after midnight over dark frosty fields, with stars very clear in the frost. Of course it was not always like that—sometimes it was wet and we had colds, and it was all a disappointment—but not often, and somehow I don’t remember those times.
During the Christmas holidays, there were caroling events. Cousin Delia taught the villagers to sing carols, and they would gather to sing in the hall by candlelight, sometimes holding lanterns in their hands on Christmas Eve. Guy would sing along with them, and Cousin Delia would share some special pieces, in addition to the carols. Once, they performed Bach’s Christmas Oratorio, and Guy sang the solo parts. I think that is the most beautiful music I know. They stood in the shadows of the hall, about twenty people altogether, with their lanterns placed on the ground. The light flickered upward onto the dark wood of the staircase and illuminated faces here and there, but mostly it was shadowy, and the sound of their voices floated up and faded away in the high darkness of the ceiling. Sometimes they would roam around as waits and sing at other houses and farms, and we would accompany them, walking back with our lanterns after midnight across dark, frosty fields, with stars shining brightly in the frost. Of course, it wasn't always like that—sometimes it rained, and we caught colds, which was disappointing—but that didn’t happen often, and somehow I don’t remember those times.
We had Christmas Trees too, generally on New Year’s Day, and the children from the village came, and some old people, and then there would be games.
We also had Christmas trees, usually on New Year's Day, and the village kids and some elderly folks would come, and then there would be games.
My grandmother came to stay very often at Christmas. We all liked it when she came.
My grandmother often came to stay at Christmas. We all enjoyed her visits.
VIII
My own life at school was uneventful. I was not unhappy, nor unkindly treated. I think it was rather a good school, but I did not learn much, and it never mattered to me one way or another. It was time to be lived through, and that was all; and I lived through it without much trouble or distress.
My life at school was pretty ordinary. I wasn’t unhappy, and I wasn’t treated badly. I think it was a decent school, but I didn’t learn much, and it never really mattered to me. It was just a time to get through, and that was it; I got through it without much trouble or stress.
I was not naughty, so far as I can remember. I did not get into scrapes or mischief. But I was not clever at all. Arithmetic I have never been able to do, or the things connected with Arithmetic, and subjects like Literature and Poetry were badly taught. I had learned much more of them from Cousin Delia and from Hugo.
I wasn't a bad kid, as far as I can remember. I didn't get into trouble or cause any mischief. But I wasn't smart at all. I could never figure out math or anything related to it, and subjects like Literature and Poetry were taught poorly. I learned a lot more about them from Cousin Delia and from Hugo.
The only friend I made at school was Sophia Lane Watson. She was two years younger than me, and came to school when she was thirteen, so I had been there nearly three years when she came. But I was struck by her as soon as I saw her, and we made friends in a kind of way, almost at once.
The only friend I made in school was Sophia Lane Watson. She was two years younger than me and started school when she was thirteen, so I had been there nearly three years by the time she arrived. But I was captivated by her the moment I saw her, and we became friends almost immediately.
She was standing in the ‘girls’ hall when I saw her first. It was the first day of the summer term, and everything was in a bustle: the noise and uncomfortableness of arrivals; girls rushing about everywhere and shouting to each other, and slapping each other on the back or kissing, according to the ‘set’ they belonged to. How I did hate those ‘first days’ at school!
She was standing in the girls' hallway when I first saw her. It was the first day of the summer term, and everything was chaotic: the noise and awkwardness of arrivals; girls rushing around everywhere, shouting to each other, and either slapping each other on the back or kissing, depending on their friend group. I really hated those first days at school!
I had come by a different train from most of the others—I don’t remember why—and drove up from the station alone. They had taken my luggage in, and I walked in by myself; and there I saw Sophia Lane Watson, standing quite still by the fireplace in the ‘girls’ hall.’ She was quite alone, not talking to anyone, nor reading; just standing still and watching all the hurrying about, quite impassively, with a perfectly expressionless face. She did not look shy or frightened or unhappy—just quite detached—and that interested me. She was a striking-looking child too, with her very big eyes and her straight black hair, and her very white face. Her eyes always looked so dark, much darker than mine or even Hugo’s; but they were not black or brown when you saw them close, only grey, sometimes almost green. She was medium height and very thin, and her hands and feet were too big; but rather beautifully made. Her clothes always looked as though they were falling off her; her skirt was always crooked, sagging down in a tail, either behind or at one side. She was certainly not pretty, though I still think she was prettier at that time than afterwards. Perhaps it was only that her queerness was more attractive in a child.
I had arrived on a different train than most of the others—I can’t remember why—and drove up from the station by myself. They had taken my luggage in, and I walked in alone; and there I saw Sophia Lane Watson, standing completely still by the fireplace in the ‘girls’ hall.’ She was all by herself, not talking to anyone or reading; just standing quietly and watching everyone rush around, completely impassively, with a totally expressionless face. She didn’t look shy, scared, or unhappy—just fairly detached—and that intrigued me. She was a striking-looking girl too, with her very large eyes and straight black hair, and her very pale face. Her eyes always seemed so dark, way darker than mine or even Hugo’s; but up close, they weren’t black or brown, just gray, sometimes almost green. She was of medium height and very thin, and her hands and feet were too big; but rather beautifully shaped. Her clothes always seemed like they were about to fall off her; her skirt was always crooked, sagging down in a tail, either in the back or at one side. She definitely wasn’t pretty, although I still think she was prettier at that time than later on. Maybe it was just that her oddness was more appealing in a child.
She certainly did attract me. I know I stopped then, on my way through the hall, and looked at her, and she looked at me perfectly stonily, without any change of expression. Then I went upstairs to my room and found the three other girls in it, all talking and sitting on their beds, and I had to stay and talk to them a few minutes while I took off my things; but when I came downstairs again, I went straight up to Sophia and asked her her name. She was still standing exactly as I had left her.
She definitely caught my attention. I remember stopping in the hallway to look at her, and she stared back at me without showing any emotion. After that, I went up to my room where the three other girls were sitting on their beds, chatting. I had to stick around and talk to them for a few minutes while I changed out of my clothes. But when I went back downstairs, I walked right up to Sophia and asked for her name. She was still standing there just like I had left her.
She answered rather slowly:
She replied a bit slowly:
‘Sophia Lane Watson.’ Her voice was rather deep; a curious voice.
‘Sophia Lane Watson.’ Her voice was quite deep; an intriguing voice.
Then I asked her age, and she told me she was thirteen. She was not very easy to talk to, for she merely answered my questions and volunteered nothing. But I persevered, and offered to take her round the school, and show her the classrooms, and afterwards we went into the garden and walked round the playing field, and we sat together at tea.
Then I asked her how old she was, and she said she was thirteen. She wasn't very easy to talk to, as she only answered my questions and didn't share anything on her own. But I kept trying and offered to take her around the school to show her the classrooms. After that, we went into the garden, walked around the playing field, and sat together for tea.
She told me that she lived at Salchester, that her father was a Canon of the Cathedral, that she had two brothers and one sister, and that she had never been at school before.
She told me that she lived in Salchester, that her dad was a Canon at the Cathedral, that she had two brothers and one sister, and that she had never been to school before.
I don’t know why, but I felt curiously consoled by her having come. The utter blankness of that first day, the blocks of bread at tea, the noise and hurry and ugliness, seemed less unbearable than usual, and I had a feeling when I went to bed that evening that something important, pleasantly important, had happened.
I don’t know why, but I felt oddly comforted by her being there. The complete emptiness of that first day, the bread loaves at tea, the chaos and messiness, felt less overwhelming than usual, and I had this sense when I went to bed that night that something significant, in a good way, had happened.
IX
Sophia Lane Watson and I made friends. It was a rather odd friendship, never very intimate. I used to doubt sometimes if she could be intimate with anybody. She seemed to live her own life inside a sort of fortress, and although she would open the door a little way, she never opened it wide and let one really in. And for me, any friendship at school was a subsidiary thing, not comparable really to my friendship for Guy and Hugo.
Sophia Lane Watson and I became friends. It was a pretty unusual friendship, never really close. I sometimes wondered if she could be close to anyone. She seemed to exist in her own little world, and even though she would crack the door open a bit, she never let anyone truly in. For me, any friendship at school was secondary, not really comparable to my friendships with Guy and Hugo.
But life at school was very different for me after she had come.
But life at school was really different for me after she showed up.
She used to surprise me often; sometimes she shocked me; she seemed to have thought and decided upon so many subjects which had never crossed my mind at all.
She used to surprise me all the time; sometimes she even shocked me; it seemed like she had thought about and made decisions on so many topics that had never even occurred to me.
She told me about the second week of our acquaintance that she was an atheist and an anarchist. She looked at me with a sort of quiet defiance as she said it, and added:
She told me during the second week of our meeting that she was an atheist and an anarchist. She looked at me with a kind of quiet defiance as she said this, and added:
‘It is best to be quite plain about it—now you know.’
'It's best to be straightforward about it—now you know.'
I don’t think I was very sure at the time what either meant. We had never discussed religion or politics at Yearsly. That may seem odd, but it had never come our way, and I only associated anarchists with bombs; but I was not disturbed, for I was sure that I liked Sophia.
I don’t think I was really sure at the time what either meant. We had never talked about religion or politics at Yearsly. That might seem strange, but it just never came up, and I only connected anarchists with bombs; but I wasn’t worried because I knew I liked Sophia.
She leant me Shelley’s Essays, and expounded Atheism and Anarchy of a very theoretic kind to me, and I was a good deal impressed. The very fact of not having defined my own beliefs made the shaking of them less severe. Afterwards of course I told Hugo what she had said, and he too read the Necessity of Atheism and was interested in it; but Hugo never cared very much for Shelley, not as he cared for Keats, and Shakespeare, and Campion, and Paradise Lost.
She lent me Shelley’s Essays and explained Atheism and Anarchy in a very theoretical way, and I was quite impressed. The simple fact that I hadn’t defined my own beliefs made the challenge to them feel less intense. Later, of course, I told Hugo what she had said, and he read the Necessity of Atheism too and found it interesting; but Hugo never really liked Shelley as much as he liked Keats, Shakespeare, Campion, and Paradise Lost.
Sophia was at this time a Shelley devotee. She knew hundreds of lines by heart, not only the lyrics, but a great deal of the political verse as well. I remember her walking down the passage from her bath, in a blue dressing gown, saying over and over with intense feeling: ‘I met Murder by the way; He had a Mask like Castlereagh,’ and she told me about this time that she thought if Castlereagh were alive now she would kill him.
Sophia was a huge fan of Shelley at this time. She had memorized hundreds of lines, not just the poems but a lot of his political verses too. I remember her coming down the hallway from her bath, wearing a blue dressing gown, passionately repeating: ‘I met Murder by the way; He had a Mask like Castlereagh,’ and she told me that if Castlereagh were alive today, she would want to kill him.
‘Or at least I would like to try,’ she added with the sudden drop into reasonableness which often surprised one.
‘Or at least I’d like to give it a shot,’ she added with the unexpected shift into practicality that often caught people off guard.
She would talk endlessly on subjects of this sort—freedom and tyranny, and what truth was, and whether there was such a thing as goodness. I expect most of what she said was nonsense, but even so, she must have been precocious for a child of thirteen. But of her personal feelings she hardly ever spoke, nor of her home.
She would talk endlessly about topics like freedom and tyranny, what truth really is, and whether goodness even exists. I think most of what she said was nonsense, but she must have been pretty advanced for a thirteen-year-old. However, she rarely mentioned her personal feelings or her home.
I thought at first she was homesick, but she was not. I don’t think she liked her home any more than school. She gave me the feeling sometimes of a creature at bay, on the defensive somehow against life. She said once—I forget how the subject came up:
I initially thought she was homesick, but she wasn't. I don’t think she liked her home any more than school. Sometimes she gave me the impression of a cornered animal, somehow on the defensive against life. She said once—I can’t remember how the topic came up:
‘I hate pretty people—my sister is pretty.’
‘I hate attractive people—my sister is attractive.’
And another time when I had been speaking about Yearsly, she looked at me seriously with her big green eyes and said:
And another time when I was talking about Yearsly, she looked at me seriously with her big green eyes and said:
‘It is curious how you love Guy and Hugo. I should have thought you would dislike them, being brought up with them like that.’
‘It’s interesting how you love Guy and Hugo. I would have thought you’d dislike them since you grew up with them like that.’
These were the sort of things that shocked me at first, but not when I knew her better. I realized then that she did not mean them in a shocking way.
These were the kind of things that surprised me at first, but not once I got to know her better. I understood then that she didn't say them to be shocking.
I thought how differently I should feel if I had not lived at Yearsly, if, for instance, my own mother had brought me up, and I felt very sorry for Sophia, and that made me like her more.
I thought about how differently I would feel if I hadn't grown up at Yearsly, if, for example, my own mother had raised me, and I felt really sorry for Sophia, which made me like her even more.
She was in a higher form than me, although she was younger, and I did not see much of her during the day, but in our second term we were put to sleep together, just us two in the room, and we used to talk in the mornings and evenings, and on Sundays, when we went for walks. Sophia had been ill and she was not allowed to play games. She always went for walks, and I did so too when I could, and walked with her.
She was in a higher grade than I was, even though she was younger, and I didn't see much of her during the day. However, in our second term, we were assigned to share a room together, just the two of us. We would talk in the mornings and evenings, and on Sundays when we went for walks. Sophia had been sick, so she wasn’t allowed to play games. She always went for walks, and I joined her whenever I could.
It was the end of that second term that she made her sensation.
It was at the end of that second term that she made her mark.
There were always recitations at the end of that term, and a prize for the best recitation. That time there was a choice of three pieces, all Shakespeare, and one was Lady Macbeth’s speech.
There were always presentations at the end of that term, and a prize for the best presentation. This time there were three pieces to choose from, all by Shakespeare, and one was Lady Macbeth’s speech.
I was considered good at this, and there were two or three others who were good. Nobody expected anything of Sophia—she was so unemotional and stiff as a rule.
I was thought to be good at this, and there were a couple of others who were good too. Nobody expected anything from Sophia—she was usually so unemotional and rigid.
And then suddenly she took us all by storm.
And then suddenly, she amazed us all.
She stood up on the platform, looking like a ghost, and the moment she began to speak a thrill ran through us all. There were visitors there, parents and people, and they too were completely taken by surprise.
She stood up on the platform, looking like a ghost, and the moment she started to speak, a thrill ran through all of us. There were visitors there, parents and other people, and they too were totally caught off guard.
It was not like a child reciting at all. Her great deep voice rose and fell, with an odd little break in it at times. She held her hands in front of her and rubbed at the spot like some one in a dream. It was, I still believe, a marvellous bit of acting, quite on a different level from anything we were used to. When it was over there was a thunder of applause, and Miss Ellis, the head mistress, went across to Sophia and shook hands with her. The recitals were her special subject, and the visitors were all asking who Sophia was.
It wasn't like a child reciting at all. Her powerful, deep voice rose and fell, with a strange little break in it at times. She held her hands in front of her and rubbed the spot like someone in a dream. I still believe it was an amazing performance, completely on a different level from anything we were used to. When it ended, there was a loud round of applause, and Miss Ellis, the headmistress, went over to Sophia and shook her hand. The recitals were her specialty, and the visitors were all asking who Sophia was.
Sophia slipped off at the back of the platform and came back to her seat in the hall, but afterwards when the prize-giving was over people crowded up to her, girls and their parents and mistresses. There was a buzzing and a fuss, and I could see that Sophia was not liking it. Then she disappeared, and when Miss Ellis wanted to introduce her to a distinguished old man who had written about Shakespeare she couldn’t be found, and Miss Ellis was annoyed. Afterwards I found her under her bed, crying bitterly on the floor. She was quite wild and wouldn’t come out, and told me to go away. At last I got her to come out, and tried to find out what had upset her, but for a long time I couldn’t make out. She kept saying that she could never come back to school now, she could never face the girls again.
Sophia slipped off the back of the platform and returned to her seat in the hall, but after the prize-giving was over, people crowded around her—girls, their parents, and teachers. There was a lot of buzzing and fuss, and I could see that Sophia was uncomfortable with it. Then she vanished, and when Miss Ellis wanted to introduce her to a distinguished older man who had written about Shakespeare, she couldn’t be found, which annoyed Miss Ellis. Later, I discovered her hiding under her bed, crying bitterly on the floor. She was completely upset and wouldn’t come out, telling me to go away. Eventually, I persuaded her to come out and tried to find out what had upset her, but for a long time, I couldn’t understand. She kept saying that she could never come back to school now, that she could never face the other girls again.
‘Why did I do it?’ she wailed. ‘What possessed me to do it? Now I have let them inside and I have given myself away. Oh, it is awful! And perhaps they will say something about it at home!’
‘Why did I do it?’ she cried. ‘What made me do it? Now I’ve let them in and I’ve exposed myself. Oh, this is terrible! And maybe they’ll talk about it at home!’
I thought vaguely that she must have some plan of going on the stage, but it was not that.
I vaguely thought she must have some plan to pursue acting, but it wasn't that.
‘Don’t you understand?’ she said at last. ‘It is as though you had got up and told all that crowd just what you feel about Guy and Hugo and Cousin Delia. You couldn’t live if you had done that, could you? Can’t you imagine it?—Ella Price and Rosa Baylis and all of them.’
“Don’t you get it?” she finally said. “It’s like you stood up and told that whole crowd exactly how you feel about Guy, Hugo, and Cousin Delia. You wouldn't be able to handle it, would you? Can’t you picture it? —Ella Price and Rosa Baylis and everyone.”
She was beside herself. I think now it was probably a reaction from excitement, and that she hardly knew what she said, but I was frightened then. I did what I could with her, and got her into bed. I think she agreed to go to bed as a means of avoiding the girls downstairs. Then I told a Miss Singleton, whom we both liked, that she was not well, and Miss Singleton came up to see her. I don’t know how much she told Miss Singleton.
She was overwhelmed. I think now it was probably just excitement, and she barely knew what she was saying, but I was scared at the time. I did my best to help her and got her into bed. I think she agreed to go to bed to avoid the girls downstairs. Then I told Miss Singleton, who we both liked, that she wasn’t feeling well, and Miss Singleton came upstairs to check on her. I’m not sure how much she told Miss Singleton.
The next morning the school broke up, and we all went away. I wondered if Sophia would come back after all the next term. She did; but she would not speak about that evening, and she would not recite again all the time she was at school.
The next morning, school let out, and we all went our separate ways. I wondered if Sophia would return next term. She did, but she wouldn’t talk about that evening, and she wouldn’t share her stories from her time at school again.
I told Hugo about it in the holidays, and he did not seem at all surprised.
I told Hugo about it during the holidays, and he didn’t seem surprised at all.
‘I quite understand her feeling like that,’ he said. ‘That is if it was really good, you know, not just good, but really first-rate, and it must have been from what you say. Like saying your prayers aloud, real prayers, and then finding suddenly you had done it. . . . I should like to see that Sophia.’
"I totally get why she feels that way," he said. "If it was truly good, not just okay, but genuinely excellent, and it sounds like it was from what you’re saying. It's like saying your prayers out loud, real prayers, and then suddenly realizing you actually did it. . . . I’d love to see that Sophia."
I asked Sophia to come to Yearsly at Easter, but she couldn’t. One of her brothers had whooping cough, and she was in quarantine; and I asked her again in the summer, but for some other reason she couldn’t come.
I asked Sophia to come to Yearsly at Easter, but she couldn’t. One of her brothers had whooping cough, and she was in quarantine; and I asked her again in the summer, but for another reason she couldn’t come.
When she did come for a few days the next year, Hugo was disappointed in her. She didn’t talk and seemed out of it, and Guy thought her too ‘intellectual.’ He was in a phase of disliking ‘intellectual women.’
When she finally visited for a few days the following year, Hugo felt let down by her. She barely spoke and seemed distant, and Guy thought she was too ‘intellectual.’ He was going through a phase where he didn’t like ‘intellectual women.’
X
Sophia wrote a great deal of poetry. She did not show it to me till I had known her over a year. I don’t know now if it was good; I thought so then. It was odd, passionate stuff, very correct in form. She wrote a good many sonnets, some obscure, rather mystical things about the universe, and some love poems, which surprised me very much. I wanted to show them to Hugo, but she would not let me.
Sophia wrote a lot of poetry. She didn't show it to me until I had known her for over a year. I can't say for sure if it was good now; I thought it was back then. It was strange, passionate stuff, very proper in structure. She wrote quite a few sonnets, some obscure, kind of mystical pieces about the universe, and some love poems, which really surprised me. I wanted to share them with Hugo, but she wouldn't allow me to.
‘I don’t want anyone to see them ever,’ she said. ‘I have only shown them to you—and I shall be sorry about that!’
‘I don’t want anyone to see them ever,’ she said. ‘I’ve only shown them to you—and I’ll regret that!’
At the end of her second year at school Sophia got pneumonia. She was very ill indeed, and there were special prayers for her in the school service.
At the end of her second year at school, Sophia caught pneumonia. She was really sick, and there were special prayers for her during the school service.
Several girls cried. Ella Price came up to me afterwards, wiping her eyes.
Several girls were crying. Ella Price walked over to me afterward, wiping her eyes.
‘I shall never forgive myself,’ she sobbed, ‘never, if anything happens to Sophia.’
‘I will never forgive myself,’ she cried, ‘never, if anything happens to Sophia.’
‘You were always unkind to her,’ I said.
'You were always mean to her,' I said.
Then I was sorry for Ella, for I thought how terrible it would be if Sophia did die, and she knew she had been unkind.
Then I felt sorry for Ella because I thought about how awful it would be if Sophia did die, and Ella realized she had been unkind.
‘I don’t think you mattered very much to her,’ I said.
‘I don’t think you mattered to her that much,’ I said.
It did not console Ella, but it was the most I could say. I was unhappy about Sophia, and it made me angry with the people who had been unkind.
It didn't comfort Ella, but it was the best I could do. I was upset about Sophia, and it made me mad at the people who had been cruel.
Sophia got better, and when she was better I was allowed to sit with her, and I asked her one day if she had been frightened when she was so ill.
Sophia got better, and when she did, I was allowed to sit with her. One day, I asked her if she had been scared when she was so ill.
She looked at me a long time without speaking, and her eyes looked enormous.
She stared at me for a long time without saying anything, and her eyes seemed huge.
‘Not frightened of dying,’ she said. ‘I heard them talking once, and they said, “Not much hope now—just a chance,” and I was glad.’
‘Not afraid of dying,’ she said. ‘I heard them talking once, and they said, “Not much hope now—just a chance,” and I was glad.’
I thought:
I was thinking:
‘ “Not much more to face.” I can’t face life when I am tired.’
‘ “Not much more to deal with.” I can’t handle life when I’m exhausted.’
It gave me a shiver to hear her.
It sent a chill down my spine to hear her.
‘Are you really so unhappy, Sophia?’ I asked.
‘Are you really that unhappy, Sophia?’ I asked.
And she said:
And she said:
‘Not unhappy, exactly—but I do hate life. I feel it trying to down me all the time, and sometimes I am afraid that it will in the end.’
‘Not exactly unhappy—but I really hate life. I feel like it’s constantly trying to bring me down, and sometimes I worry that it actually will in the end.’
I wondered what Cousin Delia would have made of Sophia. She would not have felt like that, I thought, if she had been with Cousin Delia.
I wondered what Cousin Delia would think of Sophia. I figured she wouldn't feel that way if she had been with Cousin Delia.
Sophia and I remained friends, but as the time went on it was not equal. She needed me more than I needed her. I think she wanted some one to admire and love very much, and she had no one else—and of course I had.
Sophia and I stayed friends, but over time it felt unbalanced. She needed me more than I needed her. I think she wanted someone to admire and love deeply, and there was no one else for her—and of course, I had that.
She said to me once:
She once told me:
‘I wonder sometimes what it would be like to be lovely like you.’
‘I sometimes wonder what it would be like to be beautiful like you.’
And I laughed at her and said:
And I laughed at her and said:
‘But you don’t like pretty people.’ But I was pleased.
‘But you don’t like good-looking people.’ But I was happy.
She said quite seriously:
She said very seriously:
‘I feel differently about it since I have known you, and besides, you’re more than pretty. You’re lovely. It’s like the sun coming out of clouds when you come into a room!’
‘I feel differently about it since I’ve met you, and also, you’re more than just pretty. You’re lovely. It’s like the sun breaking through the clouds when you walk into a room!’
I laughed at her, but I liked her saying that, all the same. Nobody had said things like that to me before.
I laughed at her, but I still liked what she said. No one had ever talked to me like that before.
When I went home the next holidays I wondered if Guy and Hugo thought me pretty, and Cousin Delia. I wanted to ask them, but I couldn’t.
When I went home for the holidays, I wondered if Guy and Hugo thought I was pretty, and Cousin Delia too. I wanted to ask them, but I couldn't.
What I enjoyed perhaps most at school was the dancing.
What I enjoyed most at school was the dancing.
We had dancing lessons twice a week and practice dances on Saturday evenings.
We had dance lessons twice a week and practiced on Saturday nights.
It was like discovering a new world to me, learning to dance. We only danced with each other, of course, and with whichever partner was allotted to us, except on Saturdays, when we chose as we liked. There was one girl called Flora Hilman, whom I always danced with when I could. She was very tall, with red hair, and she danced beautifully. We hardly ever spoke to each other in between, but we danced together whenever we could, and I forgot everything else when we were dancing. I expect she did too, but she never said so and I never asked her.
It felt like I was discovering a new world when I learned to dance. We only danced with each other, of course, and with whatever partner we were assigned, except on Saturdays, when we could choose whoever we wanted. There was one girl named Flora Hilman, and I always danced with her whenever I could. She was really tall, had red hair, and danced beautifully. We barely spoke to each other in between, but we danced together whenever we could, and I forgot everything else when we were dancing. I assume she did too, but she never mentioned it and I never asked her.
I met her once after leaving school. She was walking in Kensington Gardens with a man in a top hat, and I was with Guy. We stopped when we saw each other and looked pleased. I think we both thought at first that we had lots to say to each other, and then found there was nothing at all. We said:
I met her once after leaving school. She was walking in Kensington Gardens with a guy in a top hat, and I was with Guy. We stopped when we saw each other and smiled. I think we both initially thought we had a lot to talk about, but then realized there was nothing at all. We said:
‘How funny to meet here.’
"How funny to run into you here."
But it wasn’t funny really, as we both lived in London.
But it wasn’t really funny since we both lived in London.
Then we said:
Then we said:
‘How nice to see you again,’ or something like that.
‘It's great to see you again,’ or something like that.
And she said:
And she said:
‘Do you ever go down to Ellsfield now?’ (The School was called Ellsfield.)
‘Do you ever go down to Ellsfield now?’ (The school was called Ellsfield.)
And I said:
And I said:
‘No, do you?’
"No, do you?"
And she said:
And she said:
‘Yes, I do sometimes.’
"Yeah, I do sometimes."
Then we waited a minute or two, and Guy and the man in the top hat said something to each other, and then we said ‘Good-bye.’
Then we waited for a minute or two, and Guy and the guy in the top hat exchanged a few words, and then we said, "Goodbye."
I have never seen her again. Somebody told me she had married a German just before the war, but I didn’t believe it somehow, I don’t know why.
I have never seen her again. Someone told me she married a German just before the war, but I just didn't believe it for some reason.
Sophia couldn’t dance at all. It was funny how she couldn’t learn, and I think she was sorry about it. And she couldn’t play the piano. She started to learn Russian about this time. She got a dictionary and grammar, and some Russian books, and she used to try and learn it in odd moments, in bed at night, and at times when she ought to be preparing lessons. She had a passion for Tolstoy at this time, and said she must read him in the original. She did not get time to do much at school, but she learned quite a lot by herself in the holidays.
Sophia couldn't dance at all. It was funny how she just couldn't seem to learn, and I think she felt bad about it. She also couldn’t play the piano. Around this time, she started learning Russian. She bought a dictionary, a grammar book, and some Russian novels, and she would try to study it during random moments, like in bed at night and when she should have been prepping lessons. She was really passionate about Tolstoy and insisted she needed to read him in the original language. She didn’t have much time to do much at school, but she taught herself quite a bit during the holidays.
It seems odd in a way, considering how much we were friends at that time, that we did not keep up with each other more afterwards. It was my fault, I think. I left school two years before she did, and my life was so full of other things and people that she slipped out. We wrote to each other for a time, and she kept on writing for a bit after I had stopped. It was on my mind, I know, that I had not answered her letters. I kept meaning to, and putting it off, and then I wrote and she did not answer, and we let it drop. When we met again, later, it was quite a different thing, just as one meets a stranger.
It seems strange, considering how close we were back then, that we didn’t stay in touch more afterwards. I think it was my fault. I left school two years before she did, and my life got so busy with other things and people that she faded away. We wrote to each other for a while, and she continued to write even after I stopped. I felt guilty for not replying to her letters. I kept telling myself I would, but I kept putting it off, and then I wrote to her and she didn’t respond, so we both let it go. When we ran into each other later, it felt completely different, like meeting a stranger.
XI
When I was sixteen my mother married again and went away for good. She married a Canadian judge, with some special scheme for prison reform. He had reorganized the penal system in Manitoba, my mother said, and that interested her. They went to live in Winnipeg, and only came back at long intervals to visit England. I believe she was happy in Winnipeg. She ran evening classes and formed Women’s Societies of different kinds. When I saw her next, about five years later, she seemed to me kinder than before, and more tolerant, and I think that may have been because she was happier.
When I was sixteen, my mom remarried and left for good. She married a Canadian judge who had some plan for prison reform. He had revamped the penal system in Manitoba, or so my mom said, and that caught her interest. They moved to Winnipeg and only returned to England to visit every so often. I think she was happy in Winnipeg. She taught evening classes and started various Women’s Societies. When I saw her next, about five years later, she seemed kinder and more understanding than before, and I think that might have been because she was happier.
Once, long after this, Cousin Delia said that she had been sorry for my mother, and that had surprised me very much. She had never seemed the sort of person one could be sorry for, but when Cousin Delia said that it made me think about it, and I wondered if she understood that nobody cared for her, none of my father’s people, I mean, and I wondered if perhaps that had made her harder and more aggressive. After all, she could not help being what she was, always wanting to alter things and put people right, and of course if she was like that, it must have been disappointing for her that my father was not and that I was not. I can see too that to her, Cousin Delia might be irritating just because she was so peaceful and didn’t want to upset things at all.
Once, much later, Cousin Delia said she felt sorry for my mother, and that really surprised me. She never seemed like the type of person you could feel sorry for, but when Cousin Delia mentioned it, I started to think about it. I wondered if she realized that nobody cared about her—none of my father’s family, that is—and if that might have made her tougher and more confrontational. After all, she couldn’t help being who she was, always trying to change things and fix people. It must have been disappointing for her that my father wasn't like that and that I wasn't either. I can also see that to her, Cousin Delia might have been annoying just because she was so calm and didn’t want to disturb anything.
They never said they did not like her; they were very careful about that, except Guy and Hugo, of course; but I knew, and I knew that Cousin Delia had asked her to come to Yearsly and that she never came.
They never said they didn’t like her; they were very careful about that, except for Guy and Hugo, of course; but I knew, and I knew that Cousin Delia had invited her to come to Yearsly and that she never showed up.
Her marriage made very little difference to me, but it was a certain relief. I felt as though a quite vague fear had been removed—a fear that some time she might assert herself and claim me, and take me away from Cousin Delia and my grandmother. Now I knew she would not.
Her marriage didn't change much for me, but it was a bit of a relief. I felt like a vague fear had lifted—a fear that she might someday step up and claim me, pulling me away from Cousin Delia and my grandmother. Now I knew she wouldn’t.
XII
The next thing that happened was Guy’s twenty-first birthday. He had been at Oxford two years by then, and Hugo was just leaving Winchester.
The next thing that happened was Guy’s twenty-first birthday. He had been at Oxford for two years by then, and Hugo was just finishing up at Winchester.
It was on the 15th of July, and there was a party at Yearsly.
It was July 15th, and there was a party at Yearsly.
On the day before there was a dinner to the tenants and a school treat, but on the day itself there were no official festivities, just a party of people Guy wanted, mostly staying in the house, and a dance in the evening in the hall.
On the day before, there was a dinner for the tenants and a school party, but on the actual day, there were no official celebrations, just a small gathering of people Guy wanted, mostly hanging out at the house, and a dance in the evening in the hall.
Hugo and I had come back from school for it, for the school terms were not quite over. It was my first real dance, and I was very excited.
Hugo and I had come back from school for it, since the school terms were not quite over. It was my first real dance, and I was really excited.
A good many people were staying in the house. There were three Oxford friends of Guy’s—Ralph Freeman, John Ellis and Anthony Cowper. Ellis and Cowper had been at Winchester with him too, and stayed with us before. Ralph Freeman was new. Then there were Mary and Margaret Lacey, second cousins of Guy and Hugo on the other side, they too had stayed at Yearsly before, and Faith Vincent, the Vicar’s daughter, and Claude Pincent, who was also some sort of cousin of Cousin Delia’s. There were no other Laurier cousins, for my grandmother and Hugo’s grandfather had no other children but our fathers.
A lot of people were staying in the house. There were three of Guy's Oxford friends—Ralph Freeman, John Ellis, and Anthony Cowper. Ellis and Cowper had gone to Winchester with him too and had stayed with us before. Ralph Freeman was new. Then there were Mary and Margaret Lacey, second cousins of Guy and Hugo on their other side; they had also stayed at Yearsly before, along with Faith Vincent, the Vicar’s daughter, and Claude Pincent, who was some kind of cousin of Cousin Delia’s. There weren’t any other Laurier cousins because my grandmother and Hugo’s grandfather only had our fathers.
Claude Pincent too had come before, but not often. He was older than Guy and had been at Cambridge. He was supposed to be a very brilliant young man, and we were a little bit in awe of him. He was distinguished looking, with bright, big eyes and a crest of hair. He seemed much more mature and experienced than we were, and that impressed us too.
Claude Pincent had also been around before, but not very often. He was older than Guy and had attended Cambridge. He was said to be a very bright young man, and we looked up to him a bit. He had an impressive appearance, with bright, big eyes and a stylish head of hair. He seemed way more mature and experienced than we were, which impressed us as well.
In the afternoon we bathed in the fishing pool by the willow, and then we had tea down there by the stream. Cousin Delia and Cousin John were at the picnic, and we liked them to be there. They never spoiled the fun of what we did—even rather silly young parties like this one.
In the afternoon, we swam in the fishing pool by the willow, and then we had tea down by the stream. Cousin Delia and Cousin John joined us for the picnic, and we were glad they were there. They never ruined the fun of what we did—even the slightly silly young get-togethers like this one.
It was a perfect day, hot and almost cloudless, and the hay was not yet cut. Buttercups danced in the long grass, just as they had on that day nine years before when we heard that Hugo was going to school.
It was a perfect day, hot and nearly cloudless, and the hay hadn’t been cut yet. Buttercups swayed in the tall grass, just like they did on that day nine years ago when we found out Hugo was going to school.
The pool was hardly big enough to swim in, but it was clear and deep and very lovely, and the dogs came too. Maurice, the deerhound, stood on the bank and watched us, but Libbet and Oscar, the spaniels, jumped in after us and swam all about. Then we lay in the long grass—we were allowed to spoil the hay for this occasion—and had tea, and laughed a great deal at silly jokes, and then we lay still and were lazy, and before we knew where we were it was time to pack up the tea things and get ready for the dance.
The pool was barely big enough to swim in, but it was clear, deep, and really beautiful, and the dogs came along too. Maurice, the deerhound, stood on the bank and watched us, while Libbet and Oscar, the spaniels, jumped in after us and swam around freely. Then we lay in the long grass—we were allowed to mess up the hay for this occasion—and had tea, sharing lots of laughs over silly jokes. After that, we just relaxed and enjoyed being lazy, and before we knew it, it was time to pack up the tea things and get ready for the dance.
The Hall had been decorated since the morning. Cousin Delia and old Joseph had done it together, and I had helped them for a bit. There were big clusters of roses in silver vases—light coloured roses against the dark wood of the stairs and the panelled wall—and four white lilies in pots at the four corners, and there were sconces with pale green candles fixed up along the walls to light later on, when it got dark.
The hall had been decorated since the morning. Cousin Delia and old Joseph had done it together, and I helped them for a little while. There were big bunches of light-colored roses in silver vases—set against the dark wood of the stairs and the paneled wall—and four white lilies in pots at each of the corners. There were also sconces with light green candles installed along the walls to light up later when it got dark.
Mary and Margaret were sharing a room, and Faith Vincent, who was a special friend of theirs, had brought her dress to change in their room. I was alone in mine and I was glad. It was always the same room, looking out into the beech trees on one side, and the big light window to the north, and the shiny chintz curtains were the same that I had always had, and the little comfortable arm-chairs. There was a special jug and basin too—rather too small for general use, but pretty—very fine clear china and hand-painted flowers. Cousin Delia had put it there for me when I was little and I would not have it changed. Now there was a shining brass can of hot water waiting for me and a thick soft towel over it, and Nunky came in to help me dress.
Mary and Margaret were sharing a room, and their good friend Faith Vincent had brought her dress to change in there. I was alone in my room, and I was happy about it. It was always the same room, looking out at the beech trees on one side, with a big window facing north and the shiny chintz curtains that had always been there, along with the cozy little armchairs. There was also a special jug and basin—kind of too small for everyday use, but pretty—made of fine clear china with hand-painted flowers. Cousin Delia had placed it there for me when I was little, and I didn’t want to change it. Now there was a shiny brass kettle of hot water waiting for me, covered with a thick soft towel, and Nunky came in to help me get dressed.
I had a pale yellow dress, very pale yellow and very soft and plain. It was the first time I had worn a low-cut evening gown. The first time too that my hair was to be done up.
I had a light yellow dress, really light yellow and very soft and simple. It was the first time I wore a low-cut evening gown. The first time my hair was styled up, too.
Nunky was as pleased dressing me as though she had been dressing a doll. I had yellow stockings and satin shoes too, and Cousin Delia had given me a coloured Spanish shawl, which belonged to Mary Geraldine. It was a beautiful shawl. The colours were a little faded, but still brilliant. It had a creamy background and a quaint intricate pattern of bright flowers upon it; red and pink flowers and bright green leaves.
Nunky was as happy dressing me as if I were a doll. I had yellow stockings and satin shoes, and Cousin Delia had given me a colorful Spanish shawl that belonged to Mary Geraldine. It was a gorgeous shawl. The colors were slightly faded but still vibrant. It had a creamy background with a charming, intricate pattern of bright flowers on it—red and pink flowers with bright green leaves.
I sat in front of the looking-glass while Nunky did my hair, and laughed at myself and her, reflected smiling at me in the glass.
I sat in front of the mirror while Nunky did my hair, and laughed at both myself and her, smiling back at me in the reflection.
My hair was not difficult to do, for it was always curly—a little bit curly, so that it stayed where it was put—and very bright golden brown. I know that it was pretty hair. It is so long ago now, that it is not silly to say so, for it isn’t like that any more.
My hair was easy to manage because it was always a bit curly, just enough to stay in place, and a bright golden brown. I know it was nice hair. It was such a long time ago now that it’s not silly to say that, since it’s not like that anymore.
I was pleased with my hair done up. It looked much nicer, I thought, than just tied behind with a ribbon. And with the stockings and the satin slippers and the dress. I was pleased with my bare neck and arms. I had a dark blue enamel bracelet that was almost black, and a little necklace of yellow topaz, that my father had brought back from India for me when I was a baby.
I was happy with my hair styled like this. I thought it looked much nicer than just being tied back with a ribbon. And with the stockings, satin slippers, and dress, I felt great about my bare neck and arms. I wore a dark blue enamel bracelet that was nearly black, along with a small necklace of yellow topaz that my dad had brought back from India for me when I was a baby.
Then Cousin Delia came in to see me, and she turned me round and round, and then she kissed me, smiling as though she were pleased.
Then Cousin Delia came in to see me, and she spun me around and around, and then she kissed me, smiling like she was happy.
‘Dear heart,’ she said.
"Dear heart," she said.
I put the Spanish shawl round my shoulders: I loved its many colours and its softness and we went downstairs.
I draped the Spanish shawl over my shoulders; I loved its vibrant colors and its softness, and then we headed downstairs.
They were mostly there already, standing about in the hall. Hugo was in the furthest corner talking to Anthony Cowper and Faith Vincent. Guy was standing at the foot of the stairs with Claude. They looked up at us as we came down. Cousin Delia came first, and I followed her. The candles were not lit yet, for it was still broad daylight, but the hall seemed filled with light, as though it were illuminated—coming down into it, with its flowers, from the shadow of the stairs. They both looked up at me and smiled.
They were mostly there already, hanging out in the hall. Hugo was in the farthest corner chatting with Anthony Cowper and Faith Vincent. Guy was at the bottom of the stairs with Claude. They looked up at us as we came down. Cousin Delia went first, and I followed her. The candles weren't lit yet since it was still bright outside, but the hall felt bright, as if it was lit up—coming down into it, with its flowers, from the shadows of the stairs. They both looked up at me and smiled.
Guy said:
Dude said:
‘That’s splendid, Helen. You do look nice’—and he too looked pleased.
"That’s great, Helen. You look really nice"—and he also looked happy.
I laughed and went past them into the hall, and as I passed I heard Claude say to Guy:
I laughed and walked past them into the hall, and as I did, I heard Claude say to Guy:
‘I say, Guy, that little cousin of yours is a beauty!’
‘I say, Guy, that little cousin of yours is a stunner!’
And I felt all warm and glowing, and as though I was stepping on air. I ran across to Hugo, and he turned to look at me.
And I felt all warm and happy, as if I was walking on air. I dashed over to Hugo, and he turned to look at me.
‘Jolly,’ he said, ‘and that shawl is just right. I love that shawl.’
‘Jolly,’ he said, ‘and that shawl is perfect. I really love that shawl.’
There was supper first, two long tables in the dining-room; and after supper more people arrived, various neighbours, and the dancing began.
There was dinner first, with two long tables in the dining room; and after dinner, more people showed up, various neighbors, and the dancing started.
The music was in the drawing-room with the doors open, and we danced in the hall. The floor was polished oak, very smooth and perfect for dancing, and there were chairs at the end for the older people who were there.
The music filled the drawing-room with the doors wide open, and we danced in the hall. The floor was polished oak, really smooth and perfect for dancing, and there were chairs at the end for the older guests.
Claude came up and asked me to dance, and I said, ‘Oh, the first is for Hugo’—but I danced with him afterwards, three times, and then with Guy.
Claude came over and asked me to dance, and I said, ‘Oh, the first one is for Hugo’—but I danced with him after that, three times, and then with Guy.
Guy was the best dancer I know. It was like his riding and his singing and everything he did—a complete mastery and ease, as though it all came naturally to him with no trouble or effort at all.
Guy was the best dancer I know. It was like his riding and his singing and everything he did—a total mastery and ease, as if it all came naturally to him without any trouble or effort at all.
Hugo was not so perfect, but I loved dancing with him, and we danced together a great deal.
Hugo wasn't perfect, but I loved dancing with him, and we danced together a lot.
Later the candles were lit, the pale green candles on the wall, but it was not dark outside, hardly twilight, and the big doors were open at each end of the hall, and people went out between the dances and walked about or sat in chairs on the lawn.
Later, the candles were lit, the pale green candles on the wall, but it wasn't dark outside, barely twilight, and the big doors were open at each end of the hall, and people wandered out between the dances and strolled around or sat in chairs on the lawn.
Hugo and I went out into the garden. We were hot with dancing and it was cooler outside.
Hugo and I went out into the garden. We were hot from dancing and it was cooler outside.
There was a crescent moon, low down still over the walled garden, and a long line of pink sky where the sun had just gone down. There were stars beginning to show, pale stars in the light sky, and the air was very warm and still.
There was a crescent moon, still low over the walled garden, and a long stretch of pink sky where the sun had just set. Stars were starting to appear, faint stars in the bright sky, and the air was very warm and calm.
We turned towards the walled garden. Cousin Delia’s roses smelt sweet as we passed them, and we stopped and wandered about on the little flagged paths among the cupids. The tune of the last waltz kept echoing through my head, and my feet seemed to be dancing while we walked.
We headed toward the walled garden. Cousin Delia's roses smelled sweet as we walked by, and we paused to stroll along the small stone paths among the cupids. The melody of the last waltz kept playing in my head, and my feet felt like they were dancing as we moved.
‘It is too hot to go in for a bit,’ said Hugo, ‘and awfully nice out here.’
‘It’s too hot to go inside for a while,’ said Hugo, ‘and it’s really nice out here.’
And I said:
And I said:
‘Yes, it is nice out here too.’
‘Yes, it’s nice out here too.’
The jasmine on the Jasmine Gate smelled strong in the warm air. We stopped to smell it. There was something strange and exciting in the strong scent—all the garden round seemed excited that night, still and expectant and waiting for something, and I was excited, and Hugo. He pushed open the Jasmine Gate and we walked through into the walled garden. A spray of jasmine was hanging down. It caught in my hair as we stepped under it. I put up my hand to pull it away, but I couldn’t at first. Hugo undid it for me. He broke off the spray and gave it to me, and I stuck it into the front of my dress. The Spanish shawl slipped down from my shoulder and Hugo lifted it up. The music had begun in the house again. We could hear it, dimmed by the distance and the high garden wall. Up in the High Wood the owls had begun to call.
The jasmine at the Jasmine Gate smelled strong in the warm air. We stopped to take it in. There was something strange and thrilling about the intense fragrance—all around the garden seemed alive that night, still and full of anticipation, waiting for something, and I felt excited, and so did Hugo. He pushed open the Jasmine Gate, and we walked into the walled garden. A spray of jasmine was hanging down. It got caught in my hair as we passed underneath. I raised my hand to pull it away, but I couldn’t quite manage it at first. Hugo freed it for me. He broke off the spray and handed it to me, and I tucked it into the front of my dress. The Spanish shawl slipped off my shoulder, and Hugo lifted it back up. The music had started again in the house. We could hear it, muffled by the distance and the tall garden wall. Up in the High Wood, the owls had started their calls.
I looked up at Hugo and found him looking at me. There was something strange in his eyes that I had never seen before. I felt elated and a little frightened, and still very excited and happy. We stood and looked at each other, without speaking, and then Hugo touched my arm.
I looked up at Hugo and saw him looking at me. There was something unusual in his eyes that I had never noticed before. I felt a mix of excitement and a little fear, but still really happy. We stood there, staring at each other in silence, and then Hugo touched my arm.
‘Oh, Helen, how lovely you are!’ he said suddenly. ‘I never knew you were like this!’
‘Oh, Helen, you look amazing!’ he said suddenly. ‘I never realized you were like this!’
There was an odd excitement in his voice, and his face was very white. He was breathing fast.
There was a strange excitement in his voice, and his face was extremely pale. He was breathing rapidly.
A thrill ran through me, and then I was afraid. I looked at Hugo and he looked at me, and I felt his fingers, warm and strange, on my bare arm.
A rush of excitement passed through me, and then fear set in. I glanced at Hugo and he stared back at me, and I felt his fingers, warm and unfamiliar, on my bare arm.
And it seemed to me suddenly that he had become strange himself—that he was not the Hugo I knew at all. I found that I was trembling all over, and could not stop. I could not bear his fingers on my arm. I wanted to pull it away, but I did not dare.
And suddenly it felt like he had become really different—that he wasn't the Hugo I knew at all. I realized I was shaking all over and couldn't stop. I couldn't stand his hand on my arm. I wanted to pull it away, but I didn't have the courage to do it.
Then Hugo stepped back and took his hand away, and it seemed as though something had snapped. It seemed as though a barrier had come down between us, and we were suddenly very far apart. Something had happened to us that I could not understand. We had become strangers to each other and to ourselves, and for the first time in our lives we were afraid of each other, and shy.
Then Hugo stepped back and took his hand away, and it felt like something had broken. It felt like a wall had come down between us, and we were suddenly miles apart. Something had happened to us that I couldn't grasp. We had turned into strangers to each other and to ourselves, and for the first time in our lives, we were scared of each other and awkward.
Again I had the sense of a door closing, of time passing and not to be called back. It will never be the same again, never in all our lives, I said to myself, and a sense of complete desolation came over me. It seemed to me then that the best thing in my life had gone irretrievably. We had broken something that could never be mended.
Again, I felt like a door was closing, like time was moving on and couldn't be reversed. It would never be the same again, not in our lives, I told myself, and a wave of deep sadness washed over me. In that moment, it seemed that the best part of my life had gone forever. We had broken something that couldn't be fixed.
I shivered, and Hugo asked if I was cold.
I shivered, and Hugo asked if I was chilly.
I said:
I said:
‘Yes, a little,’ and we turned back towards the house.
‘Yeah, a bit,’ and we turned back towards the house.
Hugo felt the same as I did, or something like it.
Hugo felt the same way I did, or something close to it.
I knew that, and he knew that I knew, but we could not speak of what we felt. For the first time in our lives we had something to hide.
I knew that, and he knew that I knew, but we couldn't talk about what we felt. For the first time in our lives, we had something to hide.
We turned back towards the house, through the Jasmine Gate, and past the rose garden. Francis, the cat, ran silently across the lawn in front of us. Two people were walking about by the statues at the end of the path. I think they were Anthony Cowper and Mary Lacey, but they did not matter. The light streamed out from the windows of the drawing-room, and in a great shaft from the open garden door. The music was stopping again as we reached it, and more couples came out, laughing, and some wiping their faces, for the night was still very warm. Hugo and I went in. We did not dance together again that evening, and the light had gone out for me.
We turned back toward the house, through the Jasmine Gate, and past the rose garden. Francis, the cat, silently darted across the lawn in front of us. Two people were strolling by the statues at the end of the path. I think they were Anthony Cowper and Mary Lacey, but they didn’t really matter. Light spilled out from the windows of the drawing-room and in a big beam from the open garden door. The music was stopping again as we arrived, and more couples came out, laughing, some even wiping their faces, since the night was still really warm. Hugo and I went inside. We didn’t dance together again that evening, and the light had faded for me.
I did not know what I had done, but I felt miserable, and somehow oddly ashamed.
I didn't know what I had done, but I felt terrible and somehow strangely ashamed.
The next day both Hugo and I went back to school.
The next day, both Hugo and I returned to school.
We did not meet again till the end of the summer, for that August Guy and Hugo went abroad, to France and Italy.
We didn't see each other again until the end of the summer, since in August Guy and Hugo went overseas to France and Italy.
My grandmother came to Yearsly with me, and part of the time the Lacey girls were there, but the place seemed empty and all wrong without Guy and Hugo.
My grandma came to Yearsly with me, and for a while, the Lacey girls were there, but the place felt empty and totally off without Guy and Hugo.
They came back in September only a week before I went back to school, and two other friends of Guy’s came too.
They returned in September, just a week before I went back to school, and two other friends of Guy's came along as well.
In October Hugo went up to Oxford with Guy, but I did not see them there till the next spring.
In October, Hugo went to Oxford with Guy, but I didn't see them there until the following spring.
PART TWO
‘For if they do these things in a green tree,
what will they do in the dry?’
—Luke xxiii. 31.
‘For if they do these things in a green tree,
what will they do in the dry?’
—Luke xxiii. 31.
PART TWO
Part Two
I
AND now the Addingtons came into our lives. For the next few years they were part of all we did and thought. They were part of our life. It used to seem odd, during those next years, to realize we had known them so short a time. As soon as we knew them it seemed as though we had always been friends. I think that the Addingtons were about the best people I have known. They were so dear, too, and so true.
AND now the Addingtons entered our lives. For the next few years, they were involved in everything we did and thought. They were a part of our life. It felt strange, during those years, to realize how little time we had known them. Once we became friends, it felt like we had always been close. I believe the Addingtons were some of the best people I've known. They were so dear to us and so genuine.
Of most people, even people I love very much, I feel that they might in certain circumstances act wrongly or from some bad motive; but with George and Mollie one felt from the beginning absolutely sure that they never would. There was a sort of solid nobility in them both that nothing could shake or alter. They were unlike each other in a great many ways. George was much cleverer than Mollie, much more amusing and more whimsical, but in this essential quality they were the same, and it was this, I think, that attracted Hugo so strongly to them first, and then Guy, and then me. I suppose we three in our different ways all rather lacked this quality. But Guy lacked it less than Hugo and me.
Of most people, even those I care about deeply, I feel that they could act poorly or with bad intentions in certain situations; but with George and Mollie, I felt from the start that they never would. There was a kind of unwavering nobility in both of them that nothing could shake or change. They were very different from each other in many ways. George was much smarter than Mollie, much funnier and more unpredictable, but in this key quality, they were the same, and I think that's what first drew Hugo to them, then Guy, and then me. I guess the three of us, in our own ways, all somewhat lacked this quality. But Guy lacked it less than Hugo and me.
George had been at Winchester with Guy and Hugo, but they had hardly known him there, for he was a scholar, and they were not. It was when they met again at New College that they became friends, chiefly Hugo and George at first, and then Guy too; and Mollie was at college too in Oxford at that time.
George had been at Winchester with Guy and Hugo, but they hardly knew him there, since he was a scholar and they weren't. It was when they met again at New College that they became friends, mainly Hugo and George at first, and then Guy too; and Mollie was at college in Oxford around that time as well.
The first time I met them was in Hugo’s room at New College. He had a room that looked out on the old wall and a wonderful double cherry tree. It was a clear spring day, and the cherry tree was in full bloom.
The first time I met them was in Hugo’s room at New College. He had a room that overlooked the old wall and a beautiful double cherry tree. It was a clear spring day, and the cherry tree was in full bloom.
It was a big room, and Hugo had had it redecorated. It had white walls and grey paint and no pictures at all (that was a phase that Hugo went through; later on he had pictures again). There were books in a long grey bookcase, and a plain grey carpet, and in one corner a big bronze cast of the Delphic Charioteer. The whole room was planned to suit that, and I think it did. There was a sort of plainness about it, an absence of ornamentation and extras of any sort, that was like the straight folds of the charioteer’s drapery. That was Hugo’s idea, as he explained it.
It was a large room, and Hugo had redecorated it. The walls were white, the paint was grey, and there were no pictures at all (that was a phase Hugo went through; later he added pictures again). There were books in a long grey bookcase, a simple grey carpet, and in one corner, a large bronze cast of the Delphic Charioteer. The entire room was designed to accommodate that piece, and I think it worked well. There was a certain simplicity to it, a lack of decoration and extras, that mirrored the smooth folds of the charioteer’s drapery. That was Hugo’s idea, as he explained.
The curtains were bright Egyptian blue, and the only other colour was from flowers, sometimes blue, sometimes red, as the mood took him, in two tall glass vases on the chimney-piece. Hugo delighted in his room. It was the first time he had designed one for himself, for his room at Yearsly had evolved itself gradually, and was not planned out as a whole.
The curtains were a vibrant Egyptian blue, and the only other color came from flowers, sometimes blue, sometimes red, depending on his mood, in two tall glass vases on the mantel. Hugo loved his room. It was the first time he had designed a space just for himself, as his room at Yearsly had developed gradually and wasn't planned as a complete design.
There were grey arm-chairs, plain to look at but very comfortable, and an oval table of dark mahogany with a blue bowl in the middle.
There were gray armchairs, simple in appearance but very comfortable, and an oval table made of dark mahogany with a blue bowl in the center.
Later, his pianola was there too, and the room modified its severity a little, but in essentials it remained the same, Even afterwards in London his room was very like it, and I think in its later, more modified form, the room was like Hugo.
Later, his player piano was there too, and the room softened its harshness a bit, but it still stayed pretty much the same. Even later in London, his room was very similar, and I think in its later, gentler version, the room reflected Hugo.
Their grandfather had left a special £100 each, to be given to Guy and Hugo on their twenty-first birthdays. Guy had bought a hunter with his; Hugo bought a pianola. He used to play on it a great deal, chiefly Mozart. About the time he was twenty-one Hugo had a passion for Mozart. He would go up to London for Mozart concerts, and sometimes got into trouble for this, and he read everything he could about him. It used to remind me of Sophia Lane Watson and her passion for Shelley. I never had passions of that sort, nor did Guy.
Their grandfather had left a special £100 each, to be given to Guy and Hugo on their twenty-first birthdays. Guy used his to buy a hunter, while Hugo bought a pianola. He played it a lot, mostly Mozart. Around the time he turned twenty-one, Hugo was really into Mozart. He would travel to London for Mozart concerts and sometimes got into trouble for it, and he read everything he could find about him. It reminded me of Sophia Lane Watson and her obsession with Shelley. I never had passions like that, and neither did Guy.
All this, however, was later. That day when I met the Addingtons was in his first year, and he was not yet twenty. Old furniture and Donne, and George Addington, were his chief interests at this time.
All of this, however, happened later. The day I met the Addingtons was during his first year, and he wasn't yet twenty. Old furniture, Donne, and George Addington were his main interests at that time.
I had come up to stay with a Mrs. Peters who had known my mother. Mr. Peters was a Don and had been coaching Guy. It was the first time I had been to Oxford, for before this I had always been at school, and it seemed to me a wonderful place. I don’t know how it is that it seems so different now. Guy and Hugo had been to lunch at the Peters’. Then they took me out and showed me places, and we walked about colleges, and in New College Cloister, and I felt it a place like a dream. It always used to seem like that when I visited Guy and Hugo, and I was often there during the next few years.
I went to stay with Mrs. Peters, who had known my mom. Mr. Peters was a Don and had been tutoring Guy. This was my first time in Oxford; before this, I had always been at school, and it felt like a fantastic place to me. I don’t know why it feels so different now. Guy and Hugo had lunch at the Peters’. Then they took me out and showed me around, and we wandered through the colleges and the New College Cloister, and it felt like a dream. It always felt like that when I visited Guy and Hugo, and I was often there in the following years.
Now I try sometimes to see it like that again, but I cannot. I can only remember as a fact that I once felt it so, and I wonder how it was.
Now I sometimes try to see it that way again, but I can't. I can only remember as a fact that I once felt that way, and I wonder how it was.
Hugo had talked about George Addington at Christmas, and I longed to see him.
Hugo had mentioned George Addington at Christmas, and I couldn't wait to meet him.
‘He is such a splendid fellow,’ he had said, ‘and such a wonderful mind.’
‘He is such an amazing guy,’ he had said, ‘and he has such a brilliant mind.’
‘And such jolly good company,’ said Guy.
‘And such great company,’ said Guy.
I was rather disappointed when I first saw him. He and Mollie were waiting for us in Hugo’s room when we came in. There was a big fire burning, and hot cakes standing down in covered dishes on the hob, and tea all waiting on the round polished table. Outside the sun was shining, a thin, cold sun, and it slanted in through the window and mixed with the firelight.
I was quite disappointed when I first saw him. He and Mollie were waiting for us in Hugo’s room when we arrived. There was a large fire burning, hot cakes in covered dishes on the stove, and tea all set on the round polished table. Outside, the sun was shining, a thin, cold sun, and it slanted through the window, mixing with the firelight.
The china teapot with the birds on it was there on the table, and there was a feeling of warmth and comfort in the room. I believe now that it was Mollie who made it feel so comfortable, but then I only thought ‘What a delightful room!’
The china teapot with the birds on it was sitting on the table, and there was a sense of warmth and comfort in the room. I now believe it was Mollie who made it feel so cozy, but at the time, I only thought, ‘What a lovely room!’
She was doing something to the kettle when we came in. I think it had boiled over and she was setting it back again on the coals.
She was doing something with the kettle when we walked in. I think it had boiled over and she was putting it back on the coals.
Her back was to us, and I saw George first. He jumped up from the grey arm-chair.
Her back was to us, and I saw George first. He leaped up from the gray armchair.
‘Late again, of course, Hugo. We had almost left in a rage!’
‘Late again, of course, Hugo. We were about to leave in anger!’
Hugo laughed and said:
Hugo laughed and said:
‘Here is my cousin Helen, and you can’t be cross with me.’
‘Here’s my cousin Helen, and you can’t be mad at me.’
George came forward and shook hands. He was smiling, and I thought he had a pleasant face, but I had expected some one more striking and impressive, and so I was disappointed.
George stepped up and shook my hand. He was smiling, and I thought he had a nice face, but I had been expecting someone more striking and impressive, so I felt a bit let down.
George was too short, and beside Guy and Hugo he looked still shorter. He had grey eyes, not dark romantic grey like Guy and Cousin Delia, but an ordinary blue grey colour, and his hair was mouse colour, rather fair than dark. He had a broad forehead and very straight eyebrows, rather close over his eyes. He was not at all what I had expected.
George was too short, and next to Guy and Hugo, he looked even shorter. He had gray eyes, not the dark romantic gray like Guy and Cousin Delia, but a plain blue-gray color, and his hair was mouse-colored, more light than dark. He had a broad forehead and very straight eyebrows, which were quite close together over his eyes. He was nothing like what I had expected.
Of Mollie I had heard less, but I liked her as soon as she spoke. She had a pretty voice, very sweet, and like herself.
Of Mollie, I had heard less, but I liked her as soon as she spoke. She had a pretty voice, very sweet, and just like her.
She struck me as much bigger than George. I believe she was actually about an inch taller, but she had the same forehead and level eyebrows and grey eyes. These straight brows were characteristic of them both. Her hair was fairer than his, and there was more colour in her face. It has often puzzled me to define why Mollie was not pretty. Her features were well cut and even, and her colouring very pleasant, yet she did not strike one as pretty. One got to love her face and her charming, rather boyish smile, but with both her and George you did not see at first how special they were. Some people never saw, and that used to make me angry.
She seemed way bigger than George. I think she was actually about an inch taller, but she had the same forehead, straight eyebrows, and gray eyes. Those straight brows were a defining feature for both of them. Her hair was lighter than his, and her complexion had more color. I’ve often wondered why Mollie wasn’t considered pretty. Her features were well-defined and symmetrical, and her coloring was really nice, yet she didn't come across as pretty. You could grow to love her face and her charming, somewhat boyish smile, but with both her and George, it wasn’t immediately obvious how special they were. Some people never noticed, and that used to frustrate me.
She was dressed in blue that afternoon. I think it was a blue homespun. I know it seemed just the right colour in that room.
She was wearing blue that afternoon. I think it was a blue fabric. It definitely seemed like the perfect color in that room.
I made the tea in the coloured teapot, and we all sat round the fire and had tea.
I brewed the tea in the colorful teapot, and we all gathered around the fire to enjoy it.
Later Mrs. Peters came in. She had to be there as a chaperone, or Mollie would not have been allowed to come. I thought they were joking when they said this, but it was true. It seemed to me a funny idea.
Later, Mrs. Peters came in. She had to be there as a chaperone, or Mollie wouldn't have been allowed to come. I thought they were joking when they said this, but it was true. It struck me as a funny idea.
II
Mollie and George Addington had no parents. Their mother had died when they were tiny children and their father when Mollie was sixteen. He had been in business in Manchester; a cotton business of some sort, and they were brought up in a suburb of Manchester, in a big ugly red house a few miles out of the town. Mollie once showed me some photographs of their house, and it seemed to me odd that George and Mollie should come from a place like that. It was not like them at all. They were rather rich and had a motor-car long before every one did. Their father was interested in politics, and a Liberal. He used to read articles from the Manchester Guardian aloud to them in the evenings, and later on when they were older they used to read them to him. It was chiefly Mollie that did the reading; imports and exports and rates of exchange. I asked Mollie once if she had hated all that reading aloud, and she looked surprised.
Mollie and George Addington had no parents. Their mom had died when they were little kids, and their dad passed away when Mollie was sixteen. He had been in business in Manchester, specifically in the cotton industry, and they grew up in a big, ugly red house a few miles outside of town. Mollie once showed me some photos of their house, and I thought it was strange that George and Mollie came from a place like that. It didn’t seem like them at all. They were pretty well-off and had a car long before most people did. Their dad was into politics and was a Liberal. He would read articles from the Manchester Guardian out loud to them in the evenings, and later on, when they were older, they read them to him. It was mostly Mollie who did the reading—about imports, exports, and exchange rates. I once asked Mollie if she had hated all that reading aloud, and she seemed surprised.
‘No—not particularly,’ she said. ‘It never occurred to me to hate it, and I was sorry for Father.’
'No—not really,' she said. 'It never crossed my mind to hate it, and I felt bad for Dad.'
Mollie went to a High School in Manchester. She went in by train with her father in the mornings, and came back alone after tea.
Mollie took the train with her dad to a high school in Manchester every morning, and she returned home alone after dinner.
George used to go to a day school too at first, and then he got his Winchester scholarship and went away. Mr. Addington was quite well off, but he had said from the beginning that George should not go to a public school if he did not get a scholarship.
George used to attend a day school as well, and then he earned his Winchester scholarship and left. Mr. Addington was pretty well-off, but he had said from the start that George shouldn’t go to a public school unless he got a scholarship.
‘And so I got it,’ said George with his broad smile. ‘I don’t suppose I should have, except for that. Father was like that; he was grim, and he made people do things.’
‘And so I got it,’ said George with his big smile. ‘I don’t think I should have, except for that. Dad was like that; he was serious, and he made people do things.’
Mollie looked after them both. I think she would have looked after them anyhow, but her father put her definitely in charge of the house when she was fourteen. She was given the keys of the store-cupboard and the domestic cash-box, and three months later the housekeeper was dismissed. ‘I will give you three months’ apprenticeship,’ her father had said. ‘You will do the housekeeping with Miss Hopkins at first, then under her supervision, and at the end of three months you should be competent to undertake it without help.’
Mollie took care of them both. I think she would have done it anyway, but her father officially put her in charge of the house when she turned fourteen. She was given the keys to the pantry and the household cashbox, and three months later, the housekeeper was let go. “I will give you a three-month training period,” her father had said. “You’ll start managing the housekeeping with Miss Hopkins at first, then under her supervision, and by the end of three months, you should be able to handle it on your own.”
He gave her eight pounds a week, and she had to account for every penny she spent. On the first of each month there was an ‘audit day’ when she brought her account-book into the study and handed over to her father all the receipted bills. Everything had to be paid in cash, and she might not leave one penny unaccounted for. At first there were many discrepancies. She forget to enter tram-fares; sometimes she gave pennies to beggars and forgot to put them down. Her father was patient with her, she said. He would go over the whole account, checking each item to see if the missing pennies could be traced. Sometimes they could not, and he would write ‘3d. unaccounted for’ across the foot of the page. He did not punish her when this happened, but she felt it a disgrace, and sometimes she would cry about it in bed.
He gave her eight pounds a week, and she had to account for every penny she spent. On the first of each month, there was an ‘audit day’ when she brought her account book into the study and handed her father all the receipts. Everything had to be paid in cash, and she couldn’t leave a single penny unaccounted for. At first, there were many discrepancies. She forgot to enter tram fares; sometimes she gave change to beggars and forgot to note it down. Her father was patient with her, she said. He would go over the whole account, checking each item to see if he could trace the missing pennies. Sometimes they couldn’t be traced, and he would write ‘3d. unaccounted for’ at the bottom of the page. He didn’t punish her when this happened, but she felt ashamed about it, and sometimes she would cry about it in bed.
This did not happen often after the first year, and Mollie was a wonderfully capable person when I knew her.
This didn't happen often after the first year, and Mollie was a truly capable person when I knew her.
Afterwards, when I tried to do accounts and couldn’t, I used to wonder if I should have learnt better if I had been trained to do it by Mollie’s father, but I don’t suppose it would have made much difference really.
After that, when I tried to do the accounts and couldn't, I used to wonder if I would have learned better if Mollie's dad had trained me, but I don't think it would have made much difference anyway.
Mr. Addington was a Unitarian and a teetotaller. George and Mollie used to go to a big chapel with Morris windows, and they were put into a ‘Band of Hope’ when they were eight years old, and signed ‘pledge cards’ to say they would never drink alcoholic drinks. When she was fifteen Mollie had to teach in the Band of Hope. She had to give lessons on the effects of Alcohol on the Human Body, and her father gave her books to read about it in. All this seemed very odd to us when we first got to know the Addingtons. It was so different a world from ours, and yet the Addingtons were like us in fundamental things.
Mr. Addington was a Unitarian and didn’t drink alcohol. George and Mollie went to a big chapel with stained glass windows, and they joined a “Band of Hope” when they were eight years old, signing “pledge cards” promising they would never drink alcoholic beverages. When Mollie turned fifteen, she had to teach in the Band of Hope, giving lessons on the effects of alcohol on the human body, and her dad provided her with books to read about it. All of this seemed really strange to us when we first got to know the Addingtons. Their world was so different from ours, yet the Addingtons resembled us in fundamental ways.
Mollie showed me her ‘pledge card’ once. It had a picture of St. George fighting the Dragon, by Walter Crane, on it, and some rather fine texts round the sides. It seemed to me a queer, barbarous idea, like ‘unclean meat,’ or some old primitive taboo.
Mollie once showed me her ‘pledge card.’ It had a picture of St. George battling the dragon by Walter Crane, and some pretty nice texts around the edges. It struck me as a strange, primitive idea, like ‘unclean meat’ or some ancient taboo.
Mollie laughed when I said so.
Mollie laughed when I said that.
She said:
She said:
‘I suppose it is. I should never make my own children sign anything like that, but I somehow didn’t like to give it up. I feel a sort of loyalty to Father. I don’t think it matters, but he did; if he was alive I think I should tell him I didn’t agree any more and give him back the card. But as he is dead I can’t. Perhaps that’s rather silly, but after all, there’s no strong reason the other way.’
‘I guess it is. I would never make my own kids sign anything like that, but I just didn’t want to let it go. I feel a kind of loyalty to Dad. I don’t think it really matters, but he did; if he were alive, I think I would tell him I don’t agree anymore and give him back the card. But since he’s gone, I can’t. Maybe that’s a bit silly, but still, there’s no solid reason not to.’
George was not a teetotaller when we knew him. He had felt like Mollie for a time, he said, after their father’s death, and then he definitely broke through the feeling of taboo, as something irrational to which one should not give in.
George wasn't a teetotaller when we knew him. He said he felt like Mollie for a while after their father's death, and then he definitely pushed past that feeling of taboo, seeing it as something irrational not worth yielding to.
‘Magnus pater sed maior veritas,’ he said, and Hugo laughed at him, and said he was a Puritan in his negation of Puritanism.
‘i Magnus pater sed maior veritas,’ he said, and Hugo laughed at him, saying he was a Puritan in his rejection of Puritanism.
Neither George nor Mollie had remained Unitarians. Mollie’s scientific mind had overcome her loyalty here; also, as she herself told me, Mr. Addington’s religion had been far less vital to him than his political and social creed.
Neither George nor Mollie stayed Unitarian. Mollie’s scientific mindset had taken precedence over her loyalty; also, as she told me, Mr. Addington’s religion was much less important to him than his political and social beliefs.
They were both Liberals, and this seemed to me the oddest of all. To Hugo too it seemed odd, but not so much to Guy. I believe that with a different environment Guy might have been a politician. It had always been a joke against Guy that he liked to read the newspaper; not just reviews or headlines, but the solid political articles. But even he had no particular party, and it was the party that seemed so curious to Hugo and to me. To suppose that one could agree, always, on all points, with one group of people, and that one must support one party.
They were both Liberals, which struck me as the strangest thing of all. Hugo thought it was odd too, but not as much as Guy did. I think that in a different setting, Guy could have been a politician. It was always a running joke that Guy liked to read the newspaper; not just the reviews or headlines, but the in-depth political articles. But even he didn’t really belong to any specific party, and it was the whole idea of a party that seemed so strange to Hugo and me. The notion that one could always agree on every issue with one group of people and that you had to support one party was baffling.
‘How can you agree always with one group of people?’ Hugo asked George one day, in a punt.
‘How can you always agree with one group of people?’ Hugo asked George one day, in a boat.
‘I don’t always agree on every point,’ said George, ‘but mainly, on the most important questions.’
"I don’t always agree on every point," George said, "but mostly, I do on the most important issues."
‘But you might agree with one party on one important point, and another on another. What would you do then?’
‘But you might agree with one party on one important issue, and another on a different one. What would you do then?’
‘That doesn’t often happen, as a matter of fact. But if it does, I suppose one would go with the party one agreed with on most points. You must work together with some group if you want to get things done.’
‘That doesn’t happen very often, actually. But if it does, I guess you’d team up with the group you agree with on most things. You need to collaborate with some team if you want to get things done.’
‘Yes, getting things done. That’s the whole difficulty. I doubt, you see, whether this getting anything done is worth the intellectual dishonesty involved in it.’
‘Yes, getting things done. That’s the whole challenge. I wonder, you see, if achieving anything is worth the intellectual dishonesty that comes with it.’
George laughed.
George chuckled.
‘But if you see something very wrong going on, a child working in a mine, or something like that, you want to do something about it. You want to stop it.’
‘But if you see something really wrong happening, like a child working in a mine or something similar, you feel the urge to take action. You want to put a stop to it.’
‘No,’ said Hugo after a pause. ‘I am afraid I don’t. I only want to run away and not look.’
‘No,’ said Hugo after a pause. ‘I’m afraid I don’t. I just want to run away and not look.’
George laughed again.
George chuckled again.
‘I don’t believe that,’ he said, ‘I am afraid that is “intellectual dishonesty” on your part, Hugo. You don’t like to own to an ordinary good impulse.’
‘I don’t believe that,’ he said, ‘I’m afraid that’s “intellectual dishonesty” on your part, Hugo. You don’t want to admit to a simple good impulse.’
Then we all laughed, Hugo too. But he added presently:
Then we all laughed, including Hugo. But he soon added:
‘It would not be a good impulse even if I did try to stop a child working in a mine; it would only be another sort of selfishness, removing something that was disagreeable to see.’
‘It wouldn't be a good instinct even if I tried to stop a child from working in a mine; it would just be another form of selfishness, getting rid of something unpleasant to look at.’
And George rejoined:
And George replied:
‘But I never said the Liberal Party was unselfish. I never suggested the motive that made them want to remove abuses. I only said they did want to!’
‘But I never said the Liberal Party was selfless. I never implied the reason behind their desire to end abuses. I only stated that they did want to!’
And so it would go on. I used to be interested listening to their arguments. I agreed most with Hugo, but what George said made things stand out quite differently from the way I had thought of them before. Chiefly, though, what interested me, was the fact that George and Mollie should be Liberals themselves. I had taken it for granted that political parties were silly; George and Mollie were not at all silly. That was more convincing to me than arguments on either side.
And so it continued. I used to find it interesting to listen to their arguments. I mostly agreed with Hugo, but George's perspective really challenged how I had thought about things before. What intrigued me the most, though, was that George and Mollie identified as Liberals. I had always assumed that political parties were ridiculous; George and Mollie were anything but. That mattered to me more than any arguments from either side.
George was a few months younger that Hugo, Mollie a few months older than Guy. George and Hugo were in their first year at Oxford, Mollie and Guy in their third.
George was a few months younger than Hugo, and Mollie was a few months older than Guy. George and Hugo were in their first year at Oxford, while Mollie and Guy were in their third.
They were all together a great deal during the next two years, and the Addingtons came to stay at Yearsly in the vacations.
They spent a lot of time together over the next two years, and the Addingtons stayed at Yearsly during the holidays.
Once Guy and Hugo went to stay with them in Manchester, and once I did, but that house never seemed to belong to them as their rooms in London did.
Once Guy and Hugo went to stay with them in Manchester, and once I did, but that house never felt like it belonged to them like their rooms in London did.
When Mollie had finished at college they left the Manchester home and moved to London, to the flat in Chelsea which seemed afterwards so much a part of them and of our life in the next few years.
When Mollie finished college, they left their home in Manchester and moved to a flat in Chelsea, London, which later felt like such a significant part of them and our lives in the following years.
There had been a suggestion at one time that I should go to college. If my mother had been at home I expect I should have gone; but Cousin Delia had a slight inclination against the idea, and my grandmother also, and as I was undecided myself the balance turned against.
There was a suggestion at one point that I should attend college. If my mom had been home, I probably would have gone; but Cousin Delia was somewhat against the idea, and my grandma was too. Since I was unsure myself, the decision leaned towards not going.
If I could have been there with Mollie it would have been different, but she would have left almost as I arrived, and after she had left I saw much more of her in London; and Hugo I should hardly have seen in term time. To be there with him, and rules keeping us apart, I should have hated; and I had had enough of being in a herd of other girls.
If I could have been there with Mollie, things would have been different, but she would have left almost as I got there, and after she left, I saw much more of her in London; and I would barely have seen Hugo during term time. Being there with him while following rules that kept us apart would have been frustrating, and I was tired of being surrounded by a bunch of other girls.
So after Christmas I was sent abroad, to a French family first, and then a German.
So after Christmas, I was sent overseas, first to stay with a French family and then a German one.
I stayed five months with each and came back for the summer in between.
I spent five months with each of them and returned for the summer in between.
It was dull with those families. I had thought it would be exciting to go abroad, but it wasn’t. They were kind people, but they never left me alone. I was taken about to museums and galleries and looked after all the time. It was almost less free than school.
It was boring with those families. I thought traveling abroad would be exciting, but it wasn't. They were nice people, but they never left me alone. I was dragged around to museums and galleries and was supervised all the time. It felt almost less free than school.
When I came back, Mollie had left Oxford. She took only three years there, and went on with her biology in London.
When I got back, Mollie had left Oxford. She spent just three years there and continued her biology studies in London.
I lived in term time with my grandmother again, and went to classes and lectures at Bedford College. I learned Italian and went on with my music, and Mollie came very often to Campden Hill, and I went to her in Chelsea; sometimes I would meet her at the laboratory where she worked, and we had lunch in an A.B.C.
I lived with my grandmother again during the school term and attended classes and lectures at Bedford College. I picked up Italian and continued with my music. Mollie visited Campden Hill frequently, and I also went to see her in Chelsea. Sometimes, I would meet her at the lab where she worked, and we would grab lunch at an A.B.C.
Often, too, we went to Oxford and saw Guy and Hugo and George. We stayed in lodgings in St. John’s Street, generally from Friday till Monday, and we would go long walks, all together, over Shotover sometimes and a long way on towards Otmoor, or sometimes along the Upper River past Godstow and Bablockhythe. There was a ferry there that we used to cross. It was in autumn or winter, that walk. I remember it chiefly with a red frosty sun. And in the summer we would go up the Cherwell in canoes; right up beyond the branching of the rivers, to a place where the willows met overhead and their shadows met together in the water.
Often, we went to Oxford and saw Guy, Hugo, and George. We stayed at a place on St. John’s Street, usually from Friday to Monday, and we’d go for long walks together, sometimes over Shotover and far toward Otmoor, or sometimes along the Upper River past Godstow and Bablockhythe. There was a ferry there that we used to take. That walk was in autumn or winter. I mostly remember it with a red frosty sun. In the summer, we would paddle up the Cherwell in canoes, all the way past where the rivers branched, to a spot where the willows met overhead and their shadows joined in the water.
III
It was on one of these picnics that I met Walter. George had invited him; it was generally George that brought new people in. He was more interested in different sorts of people than Guy and Hugo.
It was during one of these picnics that I met Walter. George had invited him; it was usually George who brought in new people. He was more interested in different types of people than Guy and Hugo.
We were waiting in Guy’s room to start for the picnic. He had rooms in Broad Street then, looking on to the Sheldonian Theatre. George came in and said:
We were waiting in Guy’s room to get ready for the picnic. He had a place on Broad Street at that time, overlooking the Sheldonian Theatre. George walked in and said:
‘I’ve invited Sebright to come too. You don’t mind, do you?’
‘I’ve invited Sebright to come too. You don’t mind, do you?’
‘Well, I suppose not,’ said Guy. ‘He is a dull dog.’
‘Well, I guess not,’ said Guy. ‘He’s pretty boring.’
‘Who is Sebright?’ asked Mollie.
"Who’s Sebright?" asked Mollie.
‘Oh, he is the star of New College,’ said Guy. ‘He’s got all the pots this year—Ireland, Hertford, Gaisford. I don’t know what all—and looks like a mouse.’
‘Oh, he’s the star of New College,’ said Guy. ‘He’s won all the awards this year—Ireland, Hertford, Gaisford. I don’t even know what else—and he looks like a mouse.’
‘No, not a mouse,’ corrected George, ‘more buttoned up than a mouse.’
‘No, not a mouse,’ corrected George, ‘more buttoned up than a mouse.’
‘Well, a stick then—a burnt stick;’ and Guy laughed.
‘Well, a stick then—a burnt stick;’ and Guy laughed.
‘I like him,’ said George, ‘and I am rather sorry for him too. What do you think, Hugo?’
‘I like him,’ George said, ‘and I feel a bit sorry for him too. What do you think, Hugo?’
Hugo was sitting on the table. He smiled his vague absent-minded smile.
Hugo was sitting at the table. He smiled his vague, lost-in-thought smile.
‘Do you know, I don’t believe I’ve ever thought about him,’ he said, and we all laughed at Hugo.
‘You know, I don’t think I’ve ever really thought about him,’ he said, and we all laughed at Hugo.
He did not come for thirty-five minutes. That was like Walter too—just to spoil it by keeping every one waiting too long. Hugo was late very often, but no one minded it in Hugo. In Walter they did, but I suppose that was not Walter’s fault.
He didn’t show up for thirty-five minutes. That was totally like Walter—just to mess things up by making everyone wait too long. Hugo was often late, but no one cared when it was him. With Walter, they did mind, but I guess that wasn’t really Walter's fault.
Guy kept saying:
Dude kept saying:
‘I shall tell him what I think of him,’ and looking out of the window.
‘I’m going to tell him what I think of him,’ she said, looking out the window.
He was in a hurry when he did come. Guy saw him first, coming across the Broad from New College Lane. I looked out too and saw him, but he was running and I could only see a figure scurrying along past the corner of the Sheldonian. Then we heard him on the stairs. He was coming upstairs very fast, and stumbled on a loose rod or something at the top. We heard a great scrabble and bump, and then he tumbled against the door and came in.
He was in a rush when he finally arrived. Guy spotted him first, crossing the Broad from New College Lane. I looked out too and saw him, but he was running and I could only make out a figure darting past the corner of the Sheldonian. Then we heard him on the stairs. He was racing up the stairs really quickly and tripped over a loose rod or something at the top. We heard a loud scramble and bump, and then he crashed against the door and came in.
‘I am sorry,’ he began, ‘awfully sorry I was late.’
"I’m really sorry," he started, "really sorry for being late."
He looked round, rather timidly, I thought—but Walter wasn’t timid really. ‘I had to finish some things.’ He was blinking, for the sun shone straight in through the window into his eyes, and the staircase was dark.
He looked around, somewhat shyly, I thought—but Walter wasn’t really shy. ‘I had to wrap up some stuff.’ He was blinking because the sun was shining directly through the window into his eyes, and the staircase was dim.
I remember him very distinctly as he stood there; his light blue eyes and the iron-rimmed spectacles, and the greenish Norfolk jacket that didn’t seem to fit anywhere, and the grey flannel trousers, baggy at the knees, and his fair hair, very straight and lanky, one lock of it flopping down over his forehead. His mouth I noticed even then, rather wide and thin-lipped; a sensitive, rather beautiful mouth, and he had beautiful hands, but that I did not notice till much later.
I remember him very clearly as he stood there; his light blue eyes and the iron-rimmed glasses, and the green Norfolk jacket that didn’t seem to fit with anything, and the grey flannel pants, baggy at the knees, and his fair hair, very straight and lanky, one strand flopping down over his forehead. I noticed his mouth even back then, quite wide and thin-lipped; a sensitive, rather beautiful mouth, and he had beautiful hands, but I didn't notice that until much later.
I felt then chiefly amused at him. He looked so funny blinking there in the sun, and I knew that Guy was very much annoyed with him, and equally well, that he would not say anything at all.
I found him mainly amusing at that moment. He looked so silly blinking in the sun, and I could tell that Guy was really annoyed with him, but just as clearly, I knew he wouldn’t say anything at all.
‘You didn’t tell me you couldn’t come at half-past two,’ said George mildly.
‘You didn’t tell me you couldn’t make it at 2:30,’ George said calmly.
‘No—I’m awfully sorry—I didn’t think it would take so long; I had something to finish.’
‘No—I’m really sorry—I didn’t think it would take this long; I had something to wrap up.’
‘All right, we’ll come along now,’ said Guy. ‘This is my cousin Miss Woodruffe, and Miss Addington.’
‘Sure, we’ll come along now,’ said Guy. ‘This is my cousin, Miss Woodruffe, and Miss Addington.’
Walter bowed jerkily at us, and we all went downstairs and out.
Walter awkwardly nodded at us, and we all headed downstairs and out.
IV
It is strange about that picnic; I remember so little about it. It merges in my mind into so many others. I remember that we went up the Cherwell; a long way up, past Water Eaton and under Islip Bridge, and that we had tea and supper, and came back late; but all that was the same as many other picnics, and I cannot remember anything distinctive about this one, except being in a canoe with Walter for a part of the time, and finding him hard to talk to.
It’s odd how little I remember about that picnic. It blends together with so many others. I recall that we went up the Cherwell; quite a distance, past Water Eaton and under Islip Bridge, and that we had tea and supper, and came back late; but all that felt like many other picnics, and I can’t recall anything unique about this one, except being in a canoe with Walter for part of the time and finding it hard to talk to him.
It is curious to realize that it made so little impression on my mind when it made so much on his. He told me afterwards that he had hesitated about coming. He wanted to finish a bit of work that afternoon, and then George ran into him in the quad and asked him to come.
It’s strange to think that it didn’t really affect me when it made such a big impact on him. He later told me that he had thought twice about coming. He wanted to wrap up some work that afternoon, and then George bumped into him in the quad and invited him to come.
‘Half-past two at Guy Laurier’s rooms,’ George had said, and he had answered: ‘Oh, thanks awfully. I’d love to come,’ and gone on to his room, thinking; ‘I needn’t go, after all, if I don’t want to. I’ll wait and see what I feel like when the time comes.’
‘Half-past two at Guy Laurier’s place,’ George had said, and he had replied: ‘Oh, thanks so much. I’d love to come,’ and went back to his room, thinking; ‘I don’t have to go if I don’t want to. I’ll wait and see how I feel when the time comes.’
And he had gone back to his own room and worked at Demosthenes all the morning. By lunch-time he had almost finished what he was doing. He had lunch in his own room, and then went on with the work. He heard the clock strike two, and remembered George, but he said to himself: ‘I needn’t decide yet. I don’t think I will go.’
And he went back to his own room and worked on Demosthenes all morning. By lunchtime, he had nearly finished what he was doing. He had lunch in his own room and then continued with the work. He heard the clock strike two and thought about George, but he told himself, "I don't have to decide yet. I don’t think I will go."
Then he got intent on his work, and really forgot when it was half-past. When he came to a pause it was nearly three; he looked at his watch and remembered George again.
Then he focused on his work and completely lost track of time. When he finally took a break, it was nearly three; he checked his watch and thought about George again.
‘The Lauriers and their cousin and my sister,’ George had said.
‘The Lauriers, their cousin, and my sister,’ George had said.
Walter was shy of girls, especially the kind of girls he imagined us to be, and he had even then a sort of prejudice against Guy and Hugo.
Walter was shy around girls, especially the type he thought we were, and he already had a bit of a bias against Guy and Hugo.
He says that he was irritated by their air of superiority, when he knew they had nothing to be superior about. But I believe he was attracted by them too, and annoyed with himself for being attracted. He says that he decided first that it was too late to go, and then thought, ‘If I don’t go, it will be because I am afraid of them, and afraid of going at the wrong time’; and that decided him the other way. As soon as he decided to go he became in a great hurry, and ran all the way down New College Lane. He said he felt a fool when he tumbled on the stairs, and he said he knew we thought him funny. That made me ashamed, for I had not supposed he would see what we thought at all. That was always happening, though, with Walter. He seemed so stupid at times, as though he didn’t understand anything one was feeling or thinking at all, and then long afterwards one found out that he had understood quite a lot.
He says he was annoyed by their snobbish attitude, especially since he knew they had no reason to feel superior. But I think he was also drawn to them and frustrated with himself for feeling that way. He said he first thought it was too late to go, and then considered, “If I don’t go, it’ll be because I’m afraid of them and worried about going at the wrong time”; that made him decide to go after all. As soon as he made up his mind to go, he got really rushed and ran all the way down New College Lane. He said he felt like an idiot when he tripped on the stairs, and he knew we thought he was funny. That made me feel embarrassed, because I didn’t think he would notice what we thought at all. This happened a lot with Walter. Sometimes he seemed so clueless, like he didn’t get what anyone was feeling or thinking, and then you’d find out later he understood quite a bit.
He said that he looked at me as he came into the room, and that he thought me beautiful, and different from anything he had ever seen before. Of course poor Walter had not seen many women before besides his mother and Maud, and of course I was quite different from them—and that then he wished that he had not come. He said that he felt suddenly that his clothes were all wrong, and he remembered that he had not brushed his hair before he came out, and that for the first time in his life he wished he was different from what he was, handsomer and smarter, and more like what he despised as a rule.
He said that he looked at me as he walked into the room and thought I was beautiful and unlike anything he had ever seen before. Of course, poor Walter hadn't been around many women besides his mother and Maud, and I was definitely different from them. Then he wished he hadn’t come. He suddenly felt like his clothes were all wrong, and he remembered that he hadn’t brushed his hair before leaving, and for the first time in his life, he wished he was different from who he was—handsomer, smarter, and more like what he usually looked down on.
‘I blessed George Addington,’ he said afterwards, when he was talking to me about that afternoon. ‘He was the only person who made me feel at ease. I forget now what he said—something quite ordinary—but I didn’t feel he was sizing me up and not quite liking me, as I did with the rest of you.’
‘I thanked George Addington,’ he said later when he was having a conversation with me about that afternoon. ‘He was the only person who made me feel comfortable. I can’t remember exactly what he said—something quite normal—but I didn’t feel like he was judging me and not really liking me, like I did with everyone else.’
He said that he went a long way with me in a canoe and that we talked about New College and the windows in the Chapel, and that he was impressed by my knowledge of stained glass.
He said that he paddled a long way with me in a canoe and that we talked about New College and the windows in the Chapel, and that he was impressed by how much I knew about stained glass.
That too is funny, for I never knew much about glass, nor was much interested in it, and I don’t remember talking about it at all.
That’s funny too, because I never really knew much about glass, nor was I particularly interested in it, and I don’t remember discussing it at all.
He says that I was kind to him, not snubby or supercilious as he had expected. Why he should have expected that I can’t understand. Neither Guy nor Hugo was snubby, and certainly not George.
He says that I was nice to him, not rude or stuck-up like he thought I would be. I can’t understand why he thought that. Neither Guy nor Hugo was rude, and definitely not George.
He was afraid I should be annoyed at going in the boat with him. I don’t suppose I minded which boat it was. We were all quite near together as far as I remember, and I was very happy on those picnics.
He was worried that I would be upset about going in the boat with him. I don’t think I cared which boat it was. As far as I remember, we were all pretty close together, and I was really happy on those picnics.
He said that he felt envious of Guy and Hugo because they were often with me, and he felt they were not good enough for me: ‘Just the idle commoner type,’ he called them—and that I was better than that. He knew even at the time he told me that he had been wrong about them; he got to understand something of them both in the end, but never very much. He was never fair to them, nor they to him, but they realized it more than he did.
He said he was jealous of Guy and Hugo because they were often with me, and he thought they weren't good enough for me: 'Just the lazy commoner type,' he called them—and that I was above that. He knew, even when he told me, that he had been mistaken about them; he came to understand something about both of them in the end, but never very much. He was never fair to them, and they weren't fair to him either, but they understood that more than he did.
At that time, too, he thought me much cleverer than I am.
At that time, he also thought I was much smarter than I actually am.
Walter could not care for anyone whom he did not think clever, and he did care for me. He has told me how he went back to his rooms after that picnic and stood by the window in the dark, and said to himself over and over again:
Walter couldn't care less about anyone he didn't think was smart, and he definitely cared about me. He told me how he went back to his room after that picnic and stood by the window in the dark, repeating to himself over and over again:
‘I am in love—I am in love with Helen Woodruffe,’ and that he could not sleep that night, but walked about his room till early morning. It seems curious to me when he was feeling so much I should have felt so little; that I should have had no notion of what was going on in his mind.
‘I am in love—I am in love with Helen Woodruffe,’ and he couldn’t sleep that night, but walked around his room until early morning. It seems strange to me that while he was feeling so much, I felt so little; that I had no idea what was going on in his mind.
I suppose it was like Hugo. I had just not been thinking about him.
I guess it was similar to Hugo. I just hadn't been thinking about him.
V
Guy went down from Oxford at the end of that term. He took a First Class in History, and then started reading for the Bar.
Guy graduated from Oxford at the end of that term. He earned a First-Class degree in History, and then began studying for the Bar.
It always annoyed Walter that Guy had got a first, for Walter felt these distinctions very important. He used to talk of people as first-class intellects or ‘the sort of man who might get a Second in History,’ and I know he considered Guy should belong to the second group. He said once that he didn’t think much of the Oxford History School, because such obviously second-rate people could get firsts in it, and I thought he was thinking of Guy.
It always bothered Walter that Guy had gotten a first, because Walter thought these distinctions were really important. He used to refer to people as first-class intellects or "the kind of person who might get a Second in History," and I know he believed Guy should fit into the second group. He once mentioned that he didn’t think much of the Oxford History School, because it allowed such obviously second-rate people to get firsts, and I sensed he was thinking about Guy.
I never could see that it mattered very much, or meant very much. George got a first too in his examination, ‘Greats,’ which was the same that Walter did himself, and Hugo only a second. Walter used to say of Hugo later on that he was good material wasted; that he might have been the scholar type if he had ever been taught to work.
I never thought it really mattered that much or meant a lot. George got a first in his "Greats" exam, the same as Walter did, while Hugo only received a second. Walter would later say of Hugo that he was good potential wasted; that he could have been the scholarly type if he had ever been taught to put in the effort.
Hugo liked the work he did for that examination. He read a lot of Greek philosophy and got excited about it. He used to read it to me in the vacations at Yearsly and translate it as we went along. We read Plato like that one summer, lying in the hay, one particular ‘pike’ of hay, on the way to the Temple. It was wonderful stuff, and the idea of one’s ideas and thoughts being as real as the actual world pleased both of us. I had always felt that, and so did Hugo, but I did not know that serious people thought so too.
Hugo enjoyed the work he did for that exam. He dived into a lot of Greek philosophy and got really into it. During our vacations at Yearsly, he would read it to me and translate it as we went along. One summer, we read Plato like that, lying in a specific pile of hay on our way to the Temple. It was amazing stuff, and the idea that our ideas and thoughts were just as real as the physical world thrilled both of us. I had always felt that way, and so did Hugo, but I didn’t know that serious people thought so too.
Hugo said he would teach me Greek, and we began it that summer, and we went to see Greek plays in London; but I didn’t get very far, and we gave it up after a while, and I read the translations instead.
Hugo said he would teach me Greek, and we started that summer, and we went to see Greek plays in London; but I didn’t get very far, so we eventually gave it up, and I read the translations instead.
Guy took some rooms in Clifford’s Inn. He took four rooms, for Hugo was to come and live there too when he went down. Hugo meant at this time to go into the Civil Service.
Guy rented some rooms in Clifford’s Inn. He took four rooms because Hugo was going to move in there too when he came down. At that time, Hugo planned to join the Civil Service.
There had been a great deal of discussion about Hugo’s career. Cousin John had wanted him to go into the Diplomatic Service, but Hugo did not want that. He could not be always so polite, he said, and that made us all laugh, for it was a joke against Hugo that he was too polite; that he could not be rude or disagreeable to anyone, and sometimes people were annoyed with him because of it, because they thought he had agreed with them when he had not.
There had been a lot of talk about Hugo’s career. Cousin John wanted him to join the Diplomatic Service, but Hugo wasn’t interested. He said he couldn’t always be that polite, which made us all laugh because it was a joke about how Hugo was too polite; he couldn’t be rude or disagreeable to anyone, and sometimes people got frustrated with him because they thought he agreed with them when he actually didn’t.
Then he thought he would like to be a Curator in a museum, in the South Kensington Museum if possible. But George Addington was going in for the Civil Service as soon as he had finished at Oxford, and it was his idea, I think, that Hugo should do so too.
Then he thought he would like to be a curator in a museum, ideally the South Kensington Museum. But George Addington was planning to join the Civil Service as soon as he finished at Oxford, and I believe it was his idea that Hugo should do the same.
That next Easter we were all in London: George with Mollie, and Hugo with Guy. They all came to Campden Hill Square. Grandmother made them welcome.
That next Easter, we were all in London: George with Mollie, and Hugo with Guy. They all came to Campden Hill Square. Grandma welcomed them.
They came and went when they liked, and so did I. It was wonderful, I think now, how she managed with us all. We felt perfectly free, we were free, and yet I believe she knew all that was going on, and was watching us and thinking about us a great deal.
They came and went whenever they wanted, and so did I. It’s amazing, I realize now, how she handled all of us. We felt completely free, and we were free, yet I believe she knew everything that was happening and was keeping an eye on us and thinking about us a lot.
In these later years I got to know my grandmother much better. She had seemed, when one was a child, a little alarming, much farther off than Cousin Delia. I don’t think she cared for children naturally, as Cousin Delia did, but now we were older she understood us more, and we her, and we found that she was not alarming at all, but very witty, and full of vitality, and interested in everything that went on.
In these later years, I really got to know my grandmother much better. When I was a child, she seemed a bit intimidating, much more distant than Cousin Delia. I don’t think she was naturally fond of kids like Cousin Delia was, but now that we were older, she understood us more, and we understood her. We discovered that she wasn’t intimidating at all, but actually very funny, full of energy, and interested in everything happening around her.
She was much more lively than Cousin Delia, and I suppose more intellectual.
She was way more lively than Cousin Delia, and I guess she was sharper too.
She read a great deal. Every night when she went to bed she used to read for two hours or more, every sort of book. She had read the French, Italian and English poets, but she did not care much for poetry. She had read the Fathers of the Church and the German Mystics, but she did not care for religion. What she enjoyed most, I think, were the French Encyclopædists, and the French eighteenth-century memoirs. She was, I used to think, very like an eighteenth-century great lady.
She read a lot. Every night when she went to bed, she would read for two hours or more, everything from various genres. She had read the French, Italian, and English poets, but she wasn’t really into poetry. She had also read the Fathers of the Church and the German Mystics, but she wasn’t interested in religion. What she enjoyed most, I think, were the French Encyclopedists and the French memoirs from the eighteenth century. I used to think she resembled an eighteenth-century aristocrat.
When Guy and Hugo came to meals, or George and Mollie, she talked to them quite frankly and simply as though they were contemporaries of her own, but afterwards, almost always, she would go up to her own sitting-room, she had a big sitting-room of her own at the top of the house, and leave them downstairs with me. There was no fuss about it. We never felt hurt that she did not want us, nor yet that she was hurt at our not wanting her. There was no beating about the bush with Grandmother.
When Guy and Hugo came to eat, or George and Mollie, she spoke to them openly and straightforwardly as if they were her peers, but afterwards, almost always, she'd head up to her own sitting room at the top of the house, leaving them downstairs with me. It wasn't a big deal. We never felt bad that she preferred to be alone, nor did we think she was upset that we didn't want her around. Grandmother didn't dance around the issue.
‘Aunt Gerry is wonderful,’ Guy once said. ‘It is like talking to a man when you talk to her, not to an old lady.’
‘Aunt Gerry is amazing,’ Guy once said. ‘It feels like you’re talking to a man when you talk to her, not an old lady.’
She was fonder of Guy than of Hugo. I sometimes thought her a little impatient with Hugo, but I think she loved him too in her own undemonstrative way. George and Mollie pleased her very much.
She liked Guy more than Hugo. I sometimes felt she was a bit impatient with Hugo, but I believe she loved him too, in her own quiet way. She really enjoyed George and Mollie.
‘They are refreshing,’ she said the first time they had come to the house. ‘They do me good’; and after a pause while she was polishing her spectacles she put them on, and added, looking at me: ‘I did not know Hugo had so much good sense.’
‘They’re refreshing,’ she said the first time they came to the house. ‘They do me good’; and after a pause while she was cleaning her glasses, she put them on and added, looking at me: ‘I didn’t know Hugo had so much good sense.’
She meant, I knew, as to choose such sensible friends, and also a little to tease me, for she thought me too uncritical of Hugo. So I only laughed and said: ‘Perhaps it was they who had the good sense,’ and she laughed too and said: ‘Perhaps it was.’
She meant, I knew, to choose such sensible friends, and also to tease me a bit, since she thought I was too uncritical of Hugo. So I just laughed and said, "Maybe it was them who had the good sense," and she laughed too and said, "Maybe it was."
I had defended Hugo at first when she criticized him. That had amused her, and she did it more, but she never was unkind about him. She never said things that really hurt either him or me.
I initially defended Hugo when she criticized him. That made her laugh, so she kept doing it, but she was never mean about him. She never said anything that truly hurt either him or me.
VI
It was that Easter that Hugo met Paulina Connell. He saw her first in The Tempest. She was playing Miranda, and she did it very well.
It was that Easter that Hugo met Paulina Connell. He saw her first in The Tempest. She was playing Miranda, and she did it really well.
We were all there. Guy and George and Mollie and I. We all enjoyed the performance, and we all thought Miranda charming, but Hugo was bowled over.
We were all there. Guy, George, Mollie, and I. We all enjoyed the show, and we all thought Miranda was charming, but Hugo was completely blown away.
‘Isn’t it lovely? isn’t it lovely?’ he kept saying. ‘I think that Miranda is quite perfect. She is just what Miranda should be.’
‘Isn’t it great? Isn’t it great?’ he kept saying. ‘I think Miranda is absolutely perfect. She is exactly what Miranda is meant to be.’
We knew that that was high praise from Hugo, for The Tempest was one of his favourite plays at this time.
We knew that was a big compliment from Hugo, since The Tempest was one of his favorite plays at that time.
We went back to Guy’s rooms in Clifford’s Inn and had coffee and biscuits, and George began to chaff Hugo about his enthusiasm for Miranda, but Hugo was serious.
We went back to Guy’s place in Clifford’s Inn and had coffee and cookies, and George started teasing Hugo about his crush on Miranda, but Hugo was serious.
‘I want to see her,’ he said. ‘I must get to know her.
‘I want to see her,’ he said. ‘I need to get to know her.’
How beauteous Mankind is! Oh brave new world
How beautiful humanity is! Oh brave new world!
That has such people in’t!
That has such people in it!
Didn’t she do that divinely?’
Didn’t she do that amazingly?
‘I shouldn’t get to know her if I were you, Hugo,’ said George. ‘She will probably be a disillusionment. Let her remain the “stuff that dreams are made of.” ’
‘I wouldn’t get to know her if I were you, Hugo,’ said George. ‘She'll probably just let you down. Let her stay the “stuff that dreams are made of.”’
Mollie was laughing and I laughed too, but I didn’t like it. It gave me an odd little pain to watch Hugo as he talked about her and then I felt ashamed of myself.
Mollie was laughing, and I laughed along, but I didn’t enjoy it. Watching Hugo talk about her gave me a strange little ache, and then I felt ashamed of myself.
Hugo did get to know Paulina. He found that Anthony Cowper knew some one who knew her, and Anthony Cowper’s friend took Hugo and him to call one Sunday afternoon.
Hugo got to know Paulina. He discovered that Anthony Cowper knew someone who knew her, and Anthony Cowper’s friend took Hugo and him to visit one Sunday afternoon.
Hugo told us all about it when they came back. She was just as lovely in private life, he said. She lived with her mother in a flat in Battersea. Her father was dead and she had one brother, called Victor, who was a professional singer. Hugo did not see him, for he was touring somewhere. Mr. Connell had been in business, Mrs. Connell said, but it was an army family—“ ‘military people, you know, and well connected.” ’
Hugo filled us in on everything when they got back. He said she was just as charming in her personal life. She lived with her mom in a flat in Battersea. Her dad had passed away, and she had a brother named Victor who was a professional singer. Hugo didn’t see him because he was on tour somewhere. Mrs. Connell mentioned that Mr. Connell had been in business, but it was an army family -“military people, you know, and well connected.”
It was Anthony Cowper who reported the conversation. Hugo blushed a little and laughed.
It was Anthony Cowper who shared the conversation. Hugo got a bit embarrassed and laughed.
‘So hard on dear Paulina,’ Mrs. Connell had said to Anthony, ‘to have to go on the stage—not that it was a penance at all to her, for if ever a girl had a passion for her art it was Paulina; but of course you understand, Mr. Cowper, it is not the sort of profession her father’s family would approve at all. My family is different, you see. We are all artists—artists to the finger-tips—and you understand, Mr. Cowper, to an artist social distinctions do not exist. But I do feel it hard for Paulina. . . . Yes, of course, her father’s relations do not take the interest in her which one might have expected.’
‘It’s so tough on dear Paulina,’ Mrs. Connell told Anthony, ‘to have to go on stage—not that it feels like a punishment for her, because if there’s anyone with a true passion for her art, it’s Paulina; but of course you understand, Mr. Cowper, it’s definitely not the kind of career her father’s family would support at all. My family is different, you see. We’re all artists—artists to our core—and you understand, Mr. Cowper, to an artist, social distinctions just don’t matter. But I really feel for Paulina. . . . Yes, of course, her father’s relatives do not show the kind of interest in her that one might have expected.’
Anthony Cowper was a mimic, and he made us laugh very much when he described the interview with Mrs. Connell; and now and again he turned to Hugo and said: ‘It was just like that, Hugo, wasn’t it?’ and Hugo admitted with good humour that it was.
Anthony Cowper was a great impersonator, and he really made us laugh as he recreated his meeting with Mrs. Connell. Every now and then, he would look at Hugo and say, “It was exactly like that, right, Hugo?” and Hugo would cheerfully agree that it was.
‘She was rather a terror,’ he agreed. ‘But Paulina was quite different, and she didn’t like it much, I thought.’
‘She could be pretty scary,’ he agreed. ‘But Paulina was totally different, and I didn’t think she liked it very much.’
Hugo gave a tea-party in Guy’s rooms before he went back to Oxford. He invited us all to meet Paulina, and Mrs. Connell came too.
Hugo hosted a tea party in Guy’s room before heading back to Oxford. He invited all of us to meet Paulina, and Mrs. Connell came as well.
‘I had to ask her too,’ he explained, ‘for she said she did not allow Paulina to go out alone.’
‘I had to ask her too,’ he explained, ‘because she said she didn’t let Paulina go out alone.’
Paulina was beautiful; that was true. She was very fair, with bright, golden hair, very straight and smooth and shining, and serious blue eyes. She had red lips, curved and rather like a Rossetti saint. She was dressed in white, with white furs, and she did not talk very much. She sat looking beautiful and statuesque, and made rather solemn remarks from time to time.
Paulina was beautiful; that was true. She was very fair, with bright, golden hair that was straight, smooth, and shiny, and serious blue eyes. Her red lips were curved and resembled a Rossetti saint. She wore white, complemented by white furs, and she didn't speak much. She sat there looking beautiful and statuesque, occasionally making rather serious comments.
‘It is only in the true Socialist State that art will be duly recognized,’ she said, and at another time: ‘True art has no need for subterfuge.’
‘Only in a real Socialist State will art be properly recognized,’ she said, and at another time: ‘Real art doesn’t need to hide behind anything.’
What she meant I didn’t know, for I only caught scraps of the conversation. Guy and Anthony Cowper were talking to her—but I felt convinced somehow that she didn’t really know what she meant herself that she was repeating things she had learnt from somebody else, and that annoyed me, for I had never liked that sort of person.
What she meant, I had no idea, since I only heard bits of the conversation. Guy and Anthony Cowper were talking to her, but I felt certain that she didn’t really understand what she was saying herself. It seemed like she was just echoing things she had heard from someone else, and that bothered me because I had never liked that kind of person.
She always talked about Art. Once she said:
She always talked about art. One time she said:
‘I live for my Art. A true artist must’; and it sounded silly. A ‘true artist’ would never have said it, I felt sure.
‘I live for my art. A real artist has to’; and it sounded ridiculous. A ‘real artist’ would never say that, I was pretty sure.
She was talking to Guy when she said that, and Guy was very funny with her. He looked serious too, and said:
She was talking to Guy when she said that, and Guy was really funny with her. He looked serious too, and said:
‘Really. How interesting. I suppose it is awfully hard work to be a true artist.’
‘Really. How interesting. I guess it must be really hard work to be a true artist.’
And she answered in a sombre sort of way:
And she replied in a serious tone:
‘A crucifixion at times, but one cannot escape one’s destiny.’
‘Sometimes a crucifixion, but you can’t escape your destiny.’
‘Oh no; one can’t,’ agreed Guy. ‘Awfully hard luck, isn’t it?’
‘Oh no; you can’t,’ agreed Guy. ‘That’s really unfortunate, isn’t it?’
Guy saw me watching them and his eyes twinkled. He had a trick of raising one eyebrow, the left, when he was amused.
Guy saw me watching them, and his eyes sparkled. He had a habit of raising his left eyebrow when he found something funny.
Mrs. Connell said to Hugo:
Mrs. Connell told Hugo:
‘Paulina is so sensitive—the artistic temperament all through. Modern life is very hard for the artist.’
‘Paulina is really sensitive—the typical artistic temperament all the way through. Modern life is tough for artists.’
Hugo murmured something sympathetic. He wanted to talk to Paulina.
Hugo said something reassuring. He wanted to talk to Paulina.
Mollie crossed the room and talked to Mrs. Connell. I saw Mrs. Connell pouring out a long confidence, and Mollie nodding her head from time to time.
Mollie walked across the room and chatted with Mrs. Connell. I noticed Mrs. Connell sharing a long story, and Mollie occasionally nodded in agreement.
George came over to me.
George came to me.
‘Are you impressed, Helen?’ he asked with his wide smile. ‘Does the goddess thrill you?’
‘Are you impressed, Helen?’ he asked with his broad smile. ‘Does the goddess excite you?’
I said:
I said:
‘No, I am afraid she doesn’t. I liked her better at a distance.’
‘No, I’m afraid she doesn’t. I liked her more from afar.’
‘Poor old Hugo,’ said George. ‘He is a dear goose, you know—but I don’t think we need worry.’
‘Poor old Hugo,’ George said. ‘He’s a sweet guy, you know—but I don’t think we need to worry.’
I felt extraordinarily grateful to George for saying that. It seemed somehow to make it all right. I had been afraid all day, and before that day; an uncomfortable, unformulated fear that something had been going to happen to Hugo. I had not defined my feeling, and it had in an odd way become less, since Paulina came to tea, and I had seen her myself. What George said comforted me much more. It was like waking up from bad dreams. I felt suddenly very fond of George, fonder than usual.
I felt really grateful to George for saying that. It somehow made everything okay. I had been scared all day, and even before that; an uneasy, vague fear that something was going to happen to Hugo. I hadn't put my feelings into words, and strangely enough, it felt less intense since Paulina came over for tea, and I had seen her myself. What George said comforted me a lot more. It was like waking up from a nightmare. I suddenly felt very fond of George, even more than usual.
After tea, when the Connells had gone, I walked back with George and Mollie to their flat.
After tea, when the Connells had left, I walked back with George and Mollie to their apartment.
‘I am rather sorry for that girl,’ said Mollie.
‘I feel pretty sorry for that girl,’ said Mollie.
‘Yes, the mother is a terror,’ agreed George, answering, as he often did, what Mollie had felt and not said.
‘Yeah, the mother is a real nightmare,’ agreed George, responding, as he often did, to what Mollie had felt but hadn’t said.
‘Is Hugo as bewitched as ever, do you think?’ Mollie asked, and George shrugged his shoulders and looked at me.
‘Do you think Hugo is still as enchanted as ever?’ Mollie asked, and George shrugged his shoulders and looked at me.
‘Helen and I have decided not to worry yet,’ he said.
‘Helen and I have decided not to worry just yet,’ he said.
She gave Hugo a big photograph of herself, with the white furs close up round her face, and a big hat pulled low over her eyes. There was a scrawling signature across it. Hugo kept it in his bedroom on his dressing-table. Guy told Mollie about it, and said:
She gave Hugo a large photograph of herself, with white furs wrapped around her face and a big hat pulled low over her eyes. There was a messy signature across it. Hugo kept it on his dressing table in his bedroom. Guy told Mollie about it and said:
‘I don’t like it, Mollie. If he had stuck it in his sitting-room I wouldn’t have minded it so much.’
‘I don’t like it, Mollie. If he had put it in his living room, I wouldn’t have minded it so much.’
And Mollie said:
And Mollie said:
‘But Hugo wouldn’t put even his wife out in public—his wife’s photograph, I mean.’
‘But Hugo wouldn't even put his wife's photo out in public.’
And I remembered how he wouldn’t have Cousin Delia’s photograph out in his study at school. He took it with him every term, and kept it in a box, ‘because it was precious.’
And I remembered how he wouldn’t have Cousin Delia’s photo out in his study at school. He took it with him every term and kept it in a box, ‘because it was precious.’
And I thought:
And I thought:
‘Well, he doesn’t put Paulina in a box; that is something.’
‘Well, he doesn’t put Paulina in a box; that’s something.’
He wrote a lot of poetry at this time, and did not show it all to me as he used to. George saw it and said it was good.
He wrote a lot of poetry during this time and didn’t share it all with me like he used to. George saw it and said it was good.
We went to the Commemoration Ball that year, and Hugo asked us to bring Paulina.
We went to the Commemoration Ball that year, and Hugo asked us to bring Paulina.
Cousin Delia came, and we stayed at an hotel. Guy came up too, and Anthony Cowper.
Cousin Delia came, and we stayed at a hotel. Guy came up too, along with Anthony Cowper.
Hugo danced with Paulina a great deal. He danced with me too, of course, but it was not like it used to be. Paulina looked very lovely. She wore a pale blue gown with sequins embroidered on it, that shimmered and rippled when she moved, and her hair shone like corn in the sun.
Hugo danced a lot with Paulina. He danced with me too, of course, but it wasn’t the same as before. Paulina looked gorgeous. She wore a light blue gown with sequins stitched on it, which shimmered and flowed when she moved, and her hair gleamed like corn in the sunlight.
I sat with Cousin Delia for a bit and watched them dancing, and I wondered what she was thinking.
I sat with Cousin Delia for a while and watched them dance, and I wondered what was on her mind.
I wanted to say:
I wanted to say:
‘Paulina is very pretty, don’t you think?’ and see what she would say. But I couldn’t. Cousin Delia would always know what you were really meaning if you tried to say something else.
‘Paulina is really cute, don’t you think?’ and see how she would respond. But I couldn’t. Cousin Delia always seemed to know what you really meant if you tried to say something different.
Once she touched my hand.
Once she held my hand.
‘I like that dress of yours, dear heart,’ she said. ‘Did Mollie help you to choose it?’
‘I love that dress you're wearing, sweetheart,’ she said. ‘Did Mollie help you pick it out?’
Cousin Delia was very fond of Mollie, and Mollie loved her. We were all glad about that.
Cousin Delia really liked Mollie, and Mollie loved her back. We were all happy about it.
Guy and Mollie came up to us. I thought how pretty Mollie looked that night, more as she ought to look always, and I thought I would rather look like Mollie than Paulina, in spite of everything.
Guy and Mollie walked over to us. I thought about how pretty Mollie looked that night, more like how she should always look, and I realized I would rather look like Mollie than Paulina, despite everything.
Hugo brought Paulina to Campden Hill that summer. Grandmother did not like her.
Hugo brought Paulina to Campden Hill that summer. Grandma didn't like her.
‘No, my dear Hugo,’ she said afterwards. ‘Not a suitable young woman, in my opinion. Unintelligent and pretentious. I advise you to leave her alone.’
‘No, my dear Hugo,’ she said afterward. ‘Not a suitable young woman, in my opinion. Unintelligent and pretentious. I suggest you steer clear of her.’
Hugo blushed and smiled.
Hugo blushed and smiled.
‘I am sorry, Aunt Gerry,’ he said. ‘I am sorry you don’t like her.’
‘I’m sorry, Aunt Gerry,’ he said. ‘I’m sorry you don’t like her.’
‘It may have been a mistake to say what I did,’ she said afterwards to me, ‘but I don’t think so. Épris, I think—distinctly épris—but not inamorato.’
‘It might have been a mistake to say what I did,’ she said to me later, ‘but I don’t think so. In love, I think—definitely in love—but not inamorato.’
VII
Hugo went abroad that summer with Guy and George. Anthony Cowper joined them in the Tyrol, and they walked down into Italy. They visited Verona and Bologna, and then the Umbrian towns. Hugo became interested in the early Umbrian painters. He came back very full of them. He had a copy of one, a very primitive Byzantine-looking Madonna, pale gold and white and grey, which he hung up in his room. That was the first break in his regime of no pictures at all.
Hugo went abroad that summer with Guy and George. Anthony Cowper joined them in the Tyrol, and they walked down into Italy. They visited Verona and Bologna, and then the Umbrian towns. Hugo became interested in the early Umbrian painters. He came back really enthusiastic about them. He had a copy of one, a very primitive Byzantine-looking Madonna, in pale gold, white, and grey, which he hung up in his room. That was the first break in his rule of having no pictures at all.
We were all at Yearsly at the end of September. Mollie and I had been in Ireland. We went by ourselves to the West Coast, and bathed and walked, and came back to Yearsly in September.
We were all at Yearsly at the end of September. Mollie and I had been in Ireland. We went by ourselves to the West Coast, swam, walked, and returned to Yearsly in September.
Guy had to go back to London to his law work soon after, and Hugo went with him for a bit. He saw Paulina in London. Mollie and I knew that; so did Cousin Delia. I wished sometimes I could have talked to him about Paulina quite naturally, as we should have talked once, but things had got different with him and me. We were not close and harmonious as we used to be, and it was that that I minded more than anything else.
Guy had to return to London for his law work soon after, and Hugo went with him for a while. He saw Paulina in London. Mollie and I knew that, and so did Cousin Delia. Sometimes I wished I could have talked to him about Paulina as easily as we once did, but things had changed between us. We weren't as close and in sync as we used to be, and that bothered me more than anything else.
VIII
That was Hugo’s last year at Oxford. He belonged to Literary Societies and read essays to them. He enjoyed himself very much, I think. He seemed so full of interest in so many things that I wondered at him sometimes—and wondered what he would do in the end.
That was Hugo’s last year at Oxford. He was part of Literary Societies and presented essays to them. He seemed to have a great time, I think. He appeared genuinely interested in so many things that I occasionally marveled at him—and wondered what he would ultimately do.
His enthusiasm for Paulina died down again. Exactly when it died, or why, I do not know, but I felt it go, and so did the others.
His excitement for Paulina faded away again. I don’t know exactly when it faded or why, but I felt it happen, and so did the others.
It was Guy who first spoke of it, when we were at Yearsly that Christmas. We were sitting in the old schoolroom, round the fire. He was sucking at his pipe, and he took it out to fill.
It was Guy who first brought it up when we were at Yearsly that Christmas. We were sitting in the old schoolroom around the fire. He was puffing on his pipe and took it out to refill.
‘Hugo has recovered,’ he said. ‘The Paulina episode has passed.’ George grunted.
‘Hugo is better now,’ he said. ‘The whole Paulina situation is behind us.’ George grunted.
‘Time too,’ he said, and it almost sounded to me as though he were annoyed with Hugo. ‘Hugo takes a long time to grow up,’ he said. Guy laughed.
‘Time too,’ he said, and it almost sounded like he was annoyed with Hugo. ‘Hugo takes a long time to grow up,’ he said. Guy laughed.
‘You talk as though you were fifty, George,’ he said.
‘You talk like you're fifty, George,’ he said.
‘I am fifty,’ George answered, ‘compared to Hugo. That is partly,’ he added blandly, ‘why I am less charming.’
‘I’m fifty,’ George replied, ‘compared to Hugo. That’s partly,’ he added casually, ‘why I’m less charming.’
‘Only partly,’ rejoined Guy, stuffing down his pipe.
"Just a bit," Guy replied, packing his pipe.
Guy and George always smoked pipes. Hugo did not. He started at one time, but gave it up.
Guy and George always smoked pipes. Hugo didn’t. He tried it at one point but quit.
‘He’ll smoke a pipe when he’s grown up,’ said George.
‘He’s going to smoke a pipe when he grows up,’ said George.
‘We shall be dead when he’s grown up,’ said Guy.
‘We’ll be dead by the time he grows up,’ said Guy.
‘I think Hugo is just as grown up as any of you,’ said Mollie. ‘I don’t think he will ever be different.’
‘I think Hugo is just as mature as any of you,’ Mollie said. ‘I don’t think he’ll ever change.’
‘Should we like it if he was different?’ I said.
‘Would we like it if he was different?’ I said.
George looked slowly round at me.
George slowly looked around at me.
‘Well, no,’ he said. ‘I think Helen is right. We grumble at Hugo sometimes, but we shouldn’t like him different,’
‘Well, no,’ he said. ‘I think Helen is right. We complain about Hugo sometimes, but we wouldn’t want him to be any different,’
IX
Hugo and George went in for their examinations. George got a first and Hugo a second.
Hugo and George went in for their exams. George got an A and Hugo got a B.
Walter was in for the same examination; I remember seeing his name in the list.
Walter was up for the same examination; I remember seeing his name on the list.
After that they were in London for the Civil Service Examination.
After that, they were in London for the Civil Service Exam.
George did well in that too, but Hugo did not. His name was a long way down in the list, and they said he might not get a post at all. Cousin John was worried about it.
George did well in that too, but Hugo didn't. His name was far down on the list, and they said he might not get a position at all. Cousin John was concerned about it.
‘I don’t want him to get into some side show,’ he said. ‘He had better give it up and try for something else.’
‘I don’t want him to get involved in some side show,’ he said. ‘He’d be better off giving it up and trying for something else.’
But Hugo said he would like to wait and see. He furnished the two rooms that Guy had kept for him.
But Hugo said he would like to wait and see. He furnished the two rooms that Guy had saved for him.
He had his Delphic Charioteer, and his Umbrian Madonna, and the blue curtains and the grey chairs. It was very like his room in Oxford had been. That autumn was a happier time. We were all together again.
He had his Delphic Charioteer, and his Umbrian Madonna, and the blue curtains and the gray chairs. It looked a lot like his room in Oxford had looked. That autumn was a happier time. We were all together again.
George got a post in the Treasury before Christmas, and he set up house with Mollie in Cheyne Walk. They had the two top floors of a house, far along where the river is wide, near the four chimneys. Mollie worked in her laboratory in the mornings, and sometimes after lunch as well. She was writing a thesis on enzymes. It seemed funny always to me that Mollie should do that sort of thing, but she liked it, and it never seemed to use up her soul as I have seen it do since, with other people.
George got a job in the Treasury before Christmas, and he moved in with Mollie in Cheyne Walk. They had the two top floors of a house right by the river where it’s wide, near the four chimneys. Mollie worked in her lab in the mornings and sometimes after lunch too. She was writing a thesis on enzymes. I always thought it was a bit odd that Mollie was into that kind of thing, but she enjoyed it, and it never seemed to drain her spirit like I’ve seen happen with other people since then.
Mollie cared really far more about George and about Guy than she did for all her science, and about me and Hugo too, and she did not pretend not to.
Mollie really cared more about George and Guy than she did about all her science, and about me and Hugo too, and she didn't pretend otherwise.
‘I do the biology too,’ she said, ‘because it interests me and I have plenty of time. If I had not plenty of time I should not do it.’
‘I do the biology too,’ she said, ‘because it interests me and I have a lot of time. If I didn’t have a lot of time, I wouldn’t do it.’
‘The perfect dilettante,’ Walter called her, when I told him that. ‘How much value will her biology be, treated like that?’
‘The perfect hobbyist,’ Walter called her when I told him that. ‘How much value will her biology have, treated like that?’
And I said:
And I said:
‘I don’t know about the biology, but she is of value. She is one of the most perfectly balanced people I know.’
‘I don’t know much about biology, but she is valuable. She is one of the most well-rounded people I know.’
And Walter did not deny it, for he liked Mollie.
And Walter didn't deny it because he liked Mollie.
X
Hugo joined a society of New Poets. They used to meet and read poetry aloud in a room behind Leicester Square. Hugo was interested in metres. He used to spend days in the British Museum reading old Renaissance poets who did tricks with metres, and he started to translate the Greek Anthology. Some of his verses, were, I think, very beautiful, and George thought so too. But he wanted to do more than that. He had not found He had not yet what he wanted to do.
Hugo joined a group of New Poets. They would meet and read poetry aloud in a room behind Leicester Square. Hugo was fascinated by meter. He spent days at the British Museum reading old Renaissance poets who played with meter, and he began translating the Greek Anthology. Some of his verses were, I think, very beautiful, and George thought so too. But he wanted to do more than that. He still hadn’t figured out what he really wanted to do.
In February he had an offer of work in the Inland Revenue. He refused it, and gave up the idea of the Civil Service. He thought again at this time of a post in a museum, and began to qualify for that.
In February, he received a job offer from the Inland Revenue. He turned it down and abandoned the idea of working in the Civil Service. At that point, he reconsidered applying for a position in a museum and started to prepare for that.
I was learning dancing now, with a Russian lady called Ivanovna, who had been in the Russian ballet. I loved those lessons, and they filled in the time when Mollie was at work. I should like to have done some definite work too, but I did not know what to do, and I was happy just waiting and being alive.
I was taking dance lessons now with a Russian woman named Ivanovna, who had been in the Russian ballet. I loved those classes, and they filled my time while Mollie was at work. I would have liked to do something meaningful too, but I didn’t know what to pursue, and I was content just waiting and enjoying life.
That spring and summer we were very gay, and our party had grown larger now, for Anthony Cowper had work in London too, at the Chancery Bar, and Ralph Freeman was in the Foreign Office, and we all enjoyed ourselves. We danced a great deal. We all liked dancing.
That spring and summer, we were really happy, and our group had gotten bigger since Anthony Cowper had a job in London at the Chancery Bar, and Ralph Freeman was working at the Foreign Office, so we all had a great time. We danced a lot. We all enjoyed dancing.
And Ralph Freeman had a sister Daphne who used to come too, when we liked; and we went to theatres, almost always in the pit, and to races in Anthony Cowper’s car. Sometimes I rode with Guy in the Park before breakfast, and sometimes we went down to Richmond and had supper on the river in punts.
And Ralph Freeman had a sister named Daphne who would join us whenever we wanted; we went to theaters, almost always sitting in the pit, and to races in Anthony Cowper’s car. Sometimes I would ride with Guy in the park before breakfast, and other times we’d head down to Richmond and have dinner on the river in punts.
Often we went to Yearsly for the week-end, and Yearsly was always the same, and Cousin Delia always the same.
Often we went to Yearsly for the weekend, and Yearsly was always the same, and Cousin Delia was always the same.
I think of that summer often when I am in London in June; the scent of limes and chestnut trees, and dust, and the fresh green of the trees, and the watering carts in the streets, and people coming out of houses in new clothes, pretty summer clothes, light-hearted people as we were then. Hugo had a lavender-coloured tie that summer, and George used to chaff him about it; and Guy had a light grey suit; George said it was too light a grey. Walter used to say that they must have spent a great deal of money on clothes, but I don’t think they did. Their clothes amused them, among other things. So did my clothes and Mollie’s, and we saw no harm in that. I see no harm even now.
I often think of that summer when I'm in London in June; the smell of limes and chestnut trees, the dust, the fresh green of the trees, the watering carts in the streets, and people coming out of their houses in new clothes, pretty summer outfits, light-hearted like we were back then. Hugo had a lavender tie that summer, and George used to tease him about it; and Guy had a light gray suit; George said it was too light of a gray. Walter would say they must have spent a lot on clothes, but I don’t think they did. Their clothes made them happy, among other things. So did my clothes and Mollie's, and we didn’t see any harm in that. I still don’t see any harm in it.
It was like the old days at Yearsly in one way. We lived in the present. We did not look ahead much or wonder what was going to happen. The days passed so quickly, one behind the other. It was the long hot summer of 1911. Life was very full and very sweet.
It was like the old days at Yearsly in one way. We lived in the present. We didn’t look ahead much or wonder what was going to happen. The days passed so quickly, one after another. It was the long hot summer of 1911. Life was very full and very sweet.
XI
And then Sophia Lane Watson came back. It seems odd now to think of that time without her, and then her coming back. She had mattered so much to me before, and now again in a different way, and in between she had not mattered at all.
And then Sophia Lane Watson returned. It feels strange now to think of that time without her, and then her return. She had meant so much to me before, and now again in a different way, and in between, she hadn’t mattered at all.
It began in that Poetry Shop near Leicester Square. I was there with Hugo, looking at books, and I found a book on the shelf of new publications. Verses, by Sophia Watson. I was looking at the verses without thinking of her, for Sophia Watson seemed different somehow from Lane Watson, and then as I read the verses they reminded me of her. They reminded me of the poetry she used to write at school, and I suddenly wondered if it could be the same. I showed the book to Hugo, and he started to read it, and then he went on and on.
It started in that Poetry Shop near Leicester Square. I was there with Hugo, browsing through books, and I spotted a book on the shelf of new releases. Verses, by Sophia Watson. I was looking at the poems without thinking about her, since Sophia Watson felt different somehow from Lane Watson, and then as I read the poems, they brought her to mind. They reminded me of the poetry she used to write in school, and I suddenly wondered if it could be the same. I showed the book to Hugo, and he began to read it, and then he just kept going.
There was a great shaft of sunlight with dust in it—motes of dust floating in it; it shone through the little window high up at the back of the shop and across the foreign books in paper covers that were there, and on to Hugo, and I watched him as he read and felt pleased I had shown him the book, for he always found the new books as a rule.
There was a big beam of sunlight filled with dust—tiny particles floating in it; it came through the small window high up at the back of the shop and lit up the foreign books with paper covers that were there, and onto Hugo. I watched him as he read and felt glad I had shown him the book since he usually discovered the new ones himself.
‘By Jove,’ he said at length. ‘This is jolly stuff. Do you say you know the woman? Sophia Watson? I don’t remember her.’
‘By Jove,’ he finally said. ‘This is great stuff. You say you know the woman? Sophia Watson? I don’t remember her.’
‘She was at Ellsfield—at school you know. Don’t you remember, she came to Yearsly once? She was a great friend of mine then—at least I think this must be the same.’ Hugo puckered his brows.
‘She was at Ellsfield—at school, you know. Don’t you remember, she visited Yearsly once? She was a really good friend of mine back then—at least I assume this is the same person.’ Hugo frowned.
‘Oh, a little dark thing. I believe I remember her. Was that her name?’
‘Oh, a little dark thing. I think I remember her. Was that her name?’
‘I wonder where she is now,’ I said. ‘I think I shall write to her again.’ I felt suddenly that I should like to see her.
‘I wonder where she is now,’ I said. ‘I think I’ll write to her again.’ I suddenly felt that I wanted to see her.
Hugo bought the book, and I wrote to her and addressed the letter care of her publishers.
Hugo bought the book, and I wrote to her, sending the letter through her publishers.
It was over a week before I had an answer. Then it was an answer very like her.
It took more than a week for me to get a response. When it finally came, it was just like her.
‘Dear Helen,—
‘Hi Helen,—
‘Thank you for your letter. It was kind of you to write. I am glad you liked my poems. I don’t know if they are good. I am living in London now and this is my address.
‘Thank you for your letter. It was nice of you to write. I’m glad you liked my poems. I’m not sure if they’re any good. I’m living in London now and this is my address.
‘Yours sincerely,
'Best regards,
‘Sophia Watson.’
‘Sophia Watson.’
It was like a child’s letter, so stiff and abrupt, and it made me laugh. I invited her to tea at Campden Hill, and Hugo and Mollie to meet her.
It was like a kid's letter, so formal and direct, and it made me laugh. I invited her to tea at Campden Hill, along with Hugo and Mollie to meet her.
She was very like what she had been as a child, but I think less striking. Her hair was up, of course, and did not look so much and so black, and it mattered more now she was grown up that she was so badly dressed.
She was pretty much the same as she had been as a kid, but I think she was less remarkable. Her hair was styled up, of course, and didn’t look as shiny and black, and now that she was an adult, it mattered more that she was dressed so poorly.
She was wearing a cotton dress that afternoon—a lilac check that might have been quite nice, but it was all washed out and hung down behind in a tail, as her skirts used to do at school, and she had a green straw hat that did not go with it at all, and grey stockings and brown shoes.
She was wearing a cotton dress that afternoon—a lilac check that could have looked nice, but it was all faded and hung down in a tail like her skirts used to do at school. She had a green straw hat that completely clashed with it, along with gray stockings and brown shoes.
She was very stiff and polite when she came in. Grandmother spoke to her first; she remembered her coming to lunch when we were little, and she had known her father long ago, she said. She smiled at me, but gravely, in a distant sort of way.
She was really formal and polite when she walked in. Grandma talked to her first; she recalled her coming over for lunch when we were kids, and she had known her dad a long time ago, she mentioned. She smiled at me, but it was serious, kind of distant.
She said:
She said:
‘It is a long time since we have met, but I should have known you again.’
‘It’s been a long time since we last met, but I should have recognized you.’
‘And I you,’ I said. ‘I am sure I should.’
‘And I you,’ I said. ‘I’m sure I would.’
Grandmother laughed at us.
Grandma laughed at us.
‘What, six years, is it, or five? I should hope you would remember.’
‘What, is it six years or five? I hope you remember.’
I laughed too. I said:
I laughed too. I said:
‘Six years is a great deal at our time of life.’
‘Six years is a long time at our age.’
Sophia smiled. ‘It seems a very long time,’ she said.
Sophia smiled. “It feels like a really long time,” she said.
Hugo was watching her, but he did not say much. He never spoke to people about their poetry or pictures or things they did, unless he knew them well.
Hugo was watching her, but he didn’t say much. He never talked to people about their poetry, art, or the things they did unless he knew them well.
It was impertinent, he used to say—like talking about their feelings for their husbands or wives.
It was rude, he used to say—like discussing their feelings for their husbands or wives.
George said that was a mistake—that out of every ten authors nine at least liked to talk about their own works.
George said that was a mistake—that out of every ten authors, at least nine liked to talk about their own work.
I never wrote myself, or painted, and I don’t know which is true in general, but I am sure that with Sophia, Hugo was quite right.
I never wrote or painted myself, and I don’t know what’s generally true, but I’m sure that Hugo was spot on with Sophia.
She seemed to unfreeze after a bit, when she saw we were not going to talk about her book.
She seemed to lighten up a little after a while, when she realized we weren’t going to discuss her book.
She was living by herself, she said, in rooms near Sloane Square.
She said she was living alone in apartments near Sloane Square.
‘Not far from us,’ said Mollie. ‘You must come and see us. Do come and see us.’
‘Not far from us,’ Mollie said. ‘You have to come and visit us. Please come and see us.’
Sophia said she would like to come, and Mollie gave her their address.
Sophia said she wanted to come, and Mollie gave her their address.
‘Come to supper on Thursday,’ she said. ‘Can you? Just my brother and me.’
‘Come to dinner on Thursday,’ she said. ‘Can you? It will just be my brother and me.’
And Sophia said she would.
And Sophia said she would.
‘A funny, quiet, little person,’ said Grandmother when she had gone. ‘Not at all like her father, as I remember him.’
‘A funny, quiet little person,’ said Grandmother after she left. ‘Not at all like her father, as I remember him.’
‘Oh, not quiet—wild,’ said Hugo. ‘Like a wild animal in a cage.’
‘Oh, not quiet—wild,’ said Hugo. ‘Like a wild animal in a cage.’
‘I think she was very shy,’ said Mollie, ‘but I liked her.’
‘I think she was really shy,’ said Mollie, ‘but I liked her.’
‘She was wild when she was at school,’ I said. ‘Wild underneath, I mean’; and I wondered how Hugo had seen so much in so short a time. But that was like Hugo.
‘She was a free spirit when she was in school,’ I said. ‘A free spirit on the inside, I mean’; and I wondered how Hugo had noticed so much in such a short time. But that was typical of Hugo.
XII
After that we saw a good deal of Sophia. She liked Mollie, and Mollie liked her. It surprised me rather, but I was glad. They were so unlike each other that they did not clash, and Mollie looked after Sophia, and treated her rather as a child. She was living in rooms alone, in a street off the King’s Road. We thought she had run away from home, but she never told us so.
After that, we spent a lot of time with Sophia. She liked Mollie, and Mollie liked her. I was a bit surprised, but I was happy about it. They were so different from each other that they didn't clash, and Mollie looked after Sophia, treating her more like a child. Sophia was living alone in a flat on a street off the King’s Road. We thought she had run away from home, but she never mentioned it.
She did not speak about her home to Mollie or me.
She didn't talk about her home to Mollie or me.
I believe she did to Hugo.
I think she did to Hugo.
She was writing a play, but she did not speak about that either. But she talked a lot when she got more used to us very much as she used to talk at school, about impersonal things. I felt her inhuman, and too odd; it had not mattered so much when she was a child; but she was attractive still, in her own queer way. You couldn’t help wondering what she was thinking about, and wanting to know. George and Hugo liked talking to her, but not Guy.
She was writing a play, but she didn’t mention that either. However, she talked a lot once she got more comfortable with us, just like she used to at school, discussing impersonal topics. I found her unapproachable and a bit strange; it didn’t bother me as much when she was a child, but she was still interesting in her own unique way. You couldn’t help but wonder what she was thinking and wanting to know more. George and Hugo enjoyed chatting with her, but not Guy.
He said:
He said:
‘She is too clever for me, I can’t live up to it.’
‘She's too smart for me, I can't keep up with that.’
But Guy said that very easily—it was almost a pose in Guy.
But Guy said that so effortlessly—it was almost like a pose for him.
Hugo understood her from the first. It was extraordinary how his mind seemed to interpret hers. I don’t know how else to describe it. But it was very often like that, as though she were speaking a foreign language and only Hugo understood. You would not have expected that at first, for they were so different, Hugo so gracious and lovable and gentle, and Sophia so fierce and buttoned up. And Hugo was not tolerant and easy-going like Mollie; he was easily jarred upon and irritated if people and things were ‘Wrong’—but Sophia never jarred upon him, even when she seemed rude and ungracious, and she had a curious influence upon him, in his most special things.
Hugo understood her from the very beginning. It was remarkable how his mind seemed to grasp hers. I can't describe it any other way. It often felt like she was speaking a different language that only Hugo could understand. You wouldn’t expect this at first, considering how different they were—Hugo was so gracious, lovable, and gentle, while Sophia was fierce and reserved. And while Hugo wasn't laid-back like Mollie, easily annoyed by things that felt “off”—Sophia never bothered him, even when she came off as rude or unkind. She had a unique influence on him, especially in his most personal moments.
He began to read Russian novels, which he had not liked before, and he went with her to odd meetings of Russian Anarchists, ‘Friends of Freedom’ they were called. She tried at one time to persuade him to go to Russia and help the Revolution. Guy was worried about it, and so was I; we thought Hugo might really go; but George said no, he wouldn’t, and George, of course, was right.
He started reading Russian novels, which he hadn’t liked before, and he went with her to strange meetings of Russian Anarchists, called 'Friends of Freedom.' At one point, she tried to convince him to go to Russia and support the Revolution. Guy was worried about it, and so was I; we thought Hugo might actually go; but George said no, he wouldn’t, and George was, of course, right.
It sometimes surprises me to think how often George was right; instinctively, too, we asked for George’s opinion, and were satisfied by it to a great extent; funny George, with his wide, humorous mouth; dear George, with his steady eyes. I don’t know which side of him was best.
It sometimes surprises me to think about how often George was right; instinctively, we asked for George’s opinion and were mostly satisfied with it; funny George, with his big, humorous mouth; dear George, with his steady eyes. I don’t know which side of him was better.
XIII
I don’t believe now that Hugo was in love with Sophia. His relation to her was an intellectual one. He was fond of her, and very intimate with her in a certain way, and she did have a great influence in his life, yet in one way he was more like an elder brother. We all treated him rather as though he were a dear, precious child, even I, who was younger than him, felt always as though I must protect him and defend him from something. He protected her, and although he read the books she recommended and went to the meetings she liked, she seemed to look up to him and depend on him in a different way from us.
I don’t think Hugo was actually in love with Sophia. Their relationship was more intellectual. He cared for her and was quite close to her in a specific way, and she had a big influence on his life. Still, in some ways, he felt more like an older brother. We all treated him like a dear, precious child; even I, who was younger than him, always felt the need to protect him and defend him from something. He looked out for her, and even though he read the books she suggested and attended the meetings she enjoyed, she seemed to admire him and rely on him differently than we did.
I did not see all this at the time. I see it more clearly now; I am less prejudiced, and less entangled, and much less afraid.
I didn't see all this back then. I understand it more clearly now; I'm less biased, less caught up, and a lot less scared.
It is fear, I think, that spoils everything. If one was never afraid one would make no mistakes. George said that once, and I think again that George was right.
It’s fear, I believe, that messes everything up. If someone was never scared, they wouldn’t make any mistakes. George said that once, and I think he was right.
I tried very hard to be fair to Sophia, to look at her impartially and judge her suitable or not. I felt sure that Hugo would marry her, and I wanted to be glad, but I could not. I don’t suppose I could have been satisfied with any one for him; I loved him too much. If it had been Mollie I should have felt different about it. But Mollie was for Guy—that was settled.
I really tried to be fair to Sophia, to see her without bias and decide if she was right for him or not. I was sure that Hugo would marry her, and I wanted to be happy about it, but I just couldn't. I don’t think I could have been okay with anyone for him; I loved him too much. If it had been Mollie, I might have felt differently about it. But Mollie was meant for Guy—that was already decided.
Sophia was not beautiful enough for Hugo, nor comfortable enough. I could not imagine her in a home of her own, and Hugo coming back to her in the evening and being happy. He would not want always to read Turgueniev, and books about people who were hanged. There was a book called The Seven that Were Hanged: Sophia gave it to me for my birthday, and I hated it. She understood one side of Hugo, better perhaps than I did, but there was another side, the more personal side, that she would never understand.
Sophia wasn't attractive enough for Hugo, nor did she make him feel at ease. I couldn't picture her having her own home, with Hugo coming back to her in the evenings and being happy. He wouldn't always want to read Turgenev or books about people getting executed. There was a book called The Seven that Were Hanged: Sophia gave it to me for my birthday, and I disliked it. She understood one aspect of Hugo, maybe even better than I did, but there was another, more personal side that she would never grasp.
And then I would be angry with myself and miserable.
And then I would feel angry at myself and unhappy.
I went for long walks by myself at this time. It was the autumn now. We had been at Yearsly and come back. Sophia had come too for a week. She had fitted in better than I expected, and I thought that Cousin Delia liked her.
I went for long walks by myself during this time. It was autumn now. We had been to Yearsly and returned. Sophia had come too for a week. She fit in better than I expected, and I thought Cousin Delia liked her.
Now it was October.
Now it’s October.
‘Very soon, now, they will be engaged,’ I thought, and wished almost that it would be soon.
‘Very soon, they will be engaged,’ I thought, and almost wished it would happen sooner.
I went for a walk in Kensington Gardens and tried to think it out. The gardeners were sweeping up the leaves—yellow leaves of lime trees and planes.
I took a walk in Kensington Gardens and tried to figure things out. The gardeners were raking up the leaves—yellow leaves from the lime trees and planes.
‘It is my own fault,’ I kept saying to myself. ‘I have spoilt it all myself.’
‘It’s my own fault,’ I kept telling myself. ‘I’ve messed it all up myself.’
My relation to Hugo had been perfect once—a beautiful, almost a holy thing. He had been my brother and something more, for there was a freedom, an element of choice, which would not have been there if we were really brother and sister; and now it was as though I had made claims upon him that I had hardly realized myself. I felt hurt by him and injured, though he had done me no injury. ‘It is not his fault,’ I thought, ‘that he wants other people besides me, and I want only him. That is quite natural. It is only my feeling like this that is wrong’; and I felt ashamed and unhappy.
My relationship with Hugo used to be perfect—beautiful, almost sacred. He was like a brother to me, but it was more than that; there was a freedom, a sense of choice, that wouldn’t exist if we were really siblings. Now, it felt like I had expectations from him that I barely recognized myself. I felt hurt and wronged by him, even though he hadn’t really done anything to hurt me. “It’s not his fault,” I thought, “that he wants other people besides me, and I only want him. That’s totally natural. It’s my feelings that are the problem,” and I felt ashamed and unhappy.
XIV
Hugo asked me to be kind to Sophia. It had not occurred to me that I was not.
Hugo asked me to be nice to Sophia. I hadn't realized that I wasn't being nice.
He said:
He said:
‘She likes you so much, and you used to like her.’
‘She really likes you, and you used to like her back.’
He had come to dinner at Campden Hill. I could see that he was excited and happy, he talked so much at dinner, and his eyes shone. Grandmother noticed it too, for I saw her watching him, and she asked him, when the coffee came, what he had been doing that day.
He had come to dinner at Campden Hill. I could tell he was excited and happy; he talked a lot during dinner, and his eyes were bright. Grandma noticed it too, because I saw her watching him, and when the coffee arrived, she asked him what he had been up to that day.
He said:
He said:
‘I went for a walk with Sophia Watson in Richmond Park.’
‘I went for a walk with Sophia Watson in Richmond Park.’
Grandmother said:
Grandma said:
‘Her father’s name was Lane Watson.’
‘Her dad's name was Lane Watson.’
‘Yes, I know, but she thinks that sounds pretentious. She says their name was really only Watson to begin with. She hates fuss.’
‘Yeah, I get it, but she thinks that sounds really pretentious. She says their name was originally just Watson. She can't stand all the fuss.’
‘It is generally simpler to have the same name as one’s parents until one is married,’
‘It's usually easier to share the same name as your parents until you get married,’
‘I don’t think Sophia’s parents can be very nice people. They have not been kind to her.’
‘I don’t think Sophia’s parents are very nice people. They haven’t been kind to her.’
‘Ah,’ said Grandmother slowly. ‘That is a different matter.’
‘Ah,’ Grandmother said slowly. ‘That’s a different story.’
‘The trees were beautiful in Richmond Park, so bright and red and gold. I suppose they have more colour when the summer has been hot. The leaves were coming down all round us, like rain, in the wind. It was very windy.’
‘The trees looked stunning in Richmond Park, so vivid in red and gold. I guess they have more color after a hot summer. The leaves were falling all around us, like rain, in the breeze. It was really windy.’
Grandmother said:
Grandma said:
‘Oh.’
‘Oh.’
She looked at Hugo over her spectacles, and Hugo flushed.
She looked at Hugo through her glasses, and Hugo blushed.
‘I wish you could have been there,’ he said rather lamely. ‘It was awfully nice.’
“I wish you could have been there,” he said pretty weakly. “It was really nice.”
Grandmother laughed; she said:
Grandma laughed; she said:
‘You had better bring the young woman to see me, Hugo, I liked her much better than the other one—Miss . . . Connell, wasn’t it, with the fair hair, but—take your time.’
‘You should definitely bring the young woman to see me, Hugo. I liked her much more than the other one—Miss . . . Connell, right? She had the fair hair, but—take your time.’
Hugo murmured something inarticulate; he was peeling a pear and I could not see his face, but I knew he was saying it wasn’t like that at all.
Hugo mumbled something unclear; he was peeling a pear and I couldn't see his face, but I knew he was saying it wasn't like that at all.
Coffee came in, and after the coffee grandmother went upstairs. She had not looked at me at all, and I was glad.
Coffee came in, and after the coffee, grandma went upstairs. She hadn't looked at me at all, and I was glad.
We went into the drawing-room, Hugo and I, and sat down by the fire. At least I sat down and Hugo stood up with his back to the fire. He took a cigarette from the jade box on the chimney-piece, and then he began to talk. The room was rather dark, for Grandmother would not have electric light, and there was only one lamp on the table behind.
We walked into the living room, Hugo and I, and sat down by the fire. At least I sat down while Hugo stood with his back to the fire. He took a cigarette from the jade box on the mantelpiece, and then he started to talk. The room was pretty dim because Grandmother refused to use electric light, and there was just one lamp on the table behind us.
He said:
He stated:
‘Aunt Gerry is a dear, I am awfully fond of her. But she does get the wrong end of the stick sometimes. I suppose in her generation it would have been like that.’
‘Aunt Gerry is really sweet, and I care a lot about her. But she does misunderstand things sometimes. I guess that’s how it was in her generation.’
I said:
I said:
‘Yes, I suppose so.’
“Yeah, I guess so.”
Hugo looked down at me and then away.
Hugo looked down at me and then turned away.
‘It isn’t a question of “taking time” at all, and of course Sophia is quite different from Paulina. One couldn’t think of them in the same sort of way at all.’
‘It’s not about “taking time” at all, and of course, Sophia is really different from Paulina. You couldn’t compare them in the same way at all.’
I said:
I said:
‘No, they aren’t at all alike.’
‘No, they’re not similar at all.’
My cigarette had gone out. I asked Hugo for the matches. He gave them to me and went on:
My cigarette had burned out. I asked Hugo for the matches. He handed them to me and continued:
He said:
He stated:
‘I liked just looking at Paulina. Didn’t you? She was beautiful to look at, and she did speak her lines awfully well too, but of course—well, she hadn’t got a mind like Sophia. Sophia is so frightfully interesting. It is like exploring in an unknown sea. . . .’ He laughed, a little apologetically. ‘You never know what Sophia will think or feel about a thing, but it is always real, what she thinks or feels.’
‘I just enjoyed watching Paulina. Did you? She was stunning to look at, and she delivered her lines really well too, but of course—well, she didn’t have a mind like Sophia. Sophia is so incredibly interesting. It’s like exploring in uncharted waters. . . .’ He chuckled, a bit sheepishly. ‘You can never predict what Sophia will think or feel about something, but whatever she thinks or feels is always genuine.’
I said:
I said:
‘Yes, I think it is,’ and he looked pleased, ‘Of course you were interested in her at school,’ he said. ‘I remember that—you used to talk to me about her a lot, and I think you really described her rather well. But I don’t know how it was—she didn’t interest me a bit that first time I saw her, when you brought her to Yearsly.’
‘Yes, I think it is,’ he said, looking pleased. ‘Of course you were interested in her back in school,’ he continued. ‘I remember—you talked about her a lot, and I think you described her pretty accurately. But I don’t know what happened—she didn’t catch my interest at all the first time I saw her when you brought her to Yearsly.’
I said:
I said:
‘No, I was disappointed then that neither you nor Guy seemed to care for her much.’
‘No, I was disappointed back then that neither you nor Guy seemed to care for her much.’
‘Guy doesn’t appreciate her now, and I can understand that. She is not at her best with him. She is shy, and he doesn’t get any further.’
‘Guy doesn’t appreciate her now, and I get that. She’s not at her best with him. She’s shy, and he doesn’t push things any further.’
I said nothing, and he went on.
I didn’t say anything, and he kept talking.
‘I don’t think people realize how shy she is. They think she is disagreeable and ungracious sometimes, and they don’t understand that she is just frightened of them. Do you know, Helen,’ he looked straight at me, and gave a little laugh, ‘she is even afraid of you! She admires you awfully, and would like you to like her, but she thinks you don’t. I told her, of course, that that was nonsense—that I was sure you liked her, and I told her that you used to talk a lot about her when you were at school.’
‘I don’t think people realize how shy she is. They sometimes see her as rude and unkind, but what they don’t get is that she’s just intimidated by them. You know, Helen,’ he looked directly at me and chuckled lightly, ‘she’s even scared of you! She thinks you’re amazing and wants to be friends, but she believes you don’t like her. I told her that was ridiculous—that I was sure you liked her, and I mentioned that you used to talk a lot about her back in school.’
‘What did she say?’
"What did she say?"
‘Oh, she said that that was quite different. “People change and outgrow each other,” she said, and then she said that even then she had cared for you much more than you cared for her. She thinks you find her dull and dowdy. You do like her, don’t you, Helen?’
‘Oh, she said that was something else entirely. “People change and outgrow each other,” she said, and then she added that even then she cared for you way more than you cared for her. She thinks you find her boring and plain. You do like her, don’t you, Helen?’
He asked it almost wistfully, and suddenly I wanted to cry. If I could have spoken quite frankly about Sophia, as though she did not affect me personally at all, it would have been all different; if I could have asked him straight out what he felt about her; if we could have talked to each other simply and without reserves, as we used to once, I think our lives might have been very different afterwards; but we couldn’t. He was trying to, I think, but I couldn’t respond. I was fighting against something in myself, and it was almost as though I was fighting against him. I did not want him to know my thoughts and my feelings as he used to know them; and I could not talk to him about Sophia.
He asked it almost sadly, and suddenly I felt like crying. If I could have honestly talked about Sophia, as if she didn’t affect me at all, everything would have been different; if I could have asked him directly how he felt about her; if we could have communicated openly and without holding back, like we used to, I think our lives would have turned out very differently afterward; but we couldn’t. He was trying, I think, but I couldn’t respond. I was battling something inside me, and it felt like I was battling him too. I didn’t want him to know my thoughts and feelings like he used to; and I couldn’t talk to him about Sophia.
I said:
I said:
‘Yes, I do like her, quite, but we haven’t an awful lot in common. I don’t think I am intellectual enough for her.’
‘Yes, I do like her a lot, but we don’t have much in common. I don’t think I’m intellectual enough for her.’
Hugo ignored that. He said:
Hugo brushed that off. He said:
‘I should like you to be kind to her, Mollie is awfully kind to her, and she is very grateful to Mollie, but’—and he paused a moment—‘Mollie isn’t you.’
‘I would like you to be nice to her. Mollie is really nice to her, and she appreciates Mollie a lot, but’ —and he paused a sec— ‘Mollie isn’t you.’
‘I don’t see what I can do for her that you and Mollie can’t do much better. What do you want me to do?’ Hugo fidgeted with the jade box on the chimney-piece.
‘I don’t see what I can do for her that you and Mollie can’t do way better. What do you want me to do?’ Hugo fiddled with the jade box on the mantel.
‘Oh, I don’t know exactly—anything just to show her you like her. She minds about her clothes. Couldn’t you advise her about her clothes? She admires yours so much.’
‘Oh, I’m not really sure—just do anything to show her that you like her. She cares about her clothes. Couldn’t you help her with her outfits? She looks up to yours so much.’
And then I was angry. I wanted to say, ‘I am damned if I will.’ But I only did say, ‘I tried once to teach her to dance. It was no good.’ That was all I said, but Hugo knew I was angry. I could see that from the way he looked at me, and when he looked at me like that it was harder still not to cry. He looked hurt and puzzled, like a child who is spoken to crossly and doesn’t know what it has done wrong.
And then I got really angry. I wanted to say, “I refuse to do that.” But all I said was, “I tried teaching her to dance once. It didn’t work.” That was everything I said, but Hugo could tell I was angry. I could see it in the way he looked at me, and when he looked at me like that, it was even harder not to cry. He looked hurt and confused, like a kid who’s being scolded and doesn’t understand what they did wrong.
I was ashamed of myself again, and very unhappy.
I felt embarrassed again and really unhappy.
XV
One day I was with Mollie in her flat, and we were dressing to go out. We were in her bedroom brushing our hair, and I remembered that dance at Yearsly on Guy’s twenty-first birthday, and old Nunky brushing my hair. I had been so pleased with my hair that night, and so had she, and now suddenly I hated it.
One day I was at Mollie's apartment, and we were getting ready to go out. We were in her bedroom doing our hair, and I thought about that dance at Yearsly on Guy’s twenty-first birthday, and how old Nunky had brushed my hair. I had felt so happy with my hair that night, and so had she, but now I suddenly hated it.
I said:
I said:
‘I do wish my hair was different, I am so tired of it like this,’
‘I really wish my hair was different; I’m so tired of it looking like this.’
Mollie said:
Mollie said:
‘Your hair is lovely, Helen. I always envy you the way it curls.’
‘Your hair is beautiful, Helen. I’ve always been envious of how it curls.’
I said:
I said:
‘It is so dull, just brown and ordinary. I wish it was bright yellow, or black and straight.’
‘It’s so boring, just brown and plain. I wish it were bright yellow, or black and straight.’
Mollie looked round at me; she was brushing her own hair.
Mollie looked over at me while she was brushing her hair.
‘You poor pretty thing,’ she said, and threw her arms round my neck. ‘Oh, Helen, I’m so sorry for you, but don’t mind—it will be all right.’
‘You poor pretty thing,’ she said, wrapping her arms around my neck. ‘Oh, Helen, I’m so sorry for you, but don’t worry—it will be okay.’
Then I began to cry, and she comforted me. We never said what was the matter, but of course we both knew.
Then I started to cry, and she comforted me. We never talked about what was wrong, but of course we both knew.
XVI
It was about a fortnight later that I went to Hugo’s room in Clifford’s Inn and found him out.
It was about two weeks later when I went to Hugo’s room in Clifford’s Inn and found he wasn’t there.
We were going to Richmond that afternoon, the Addingtons and Hugo and I, for a walk. I was to pick up Hugo first, and then we were to go on to the Addingtons in Chelsea.
We were heading to Richmond that afternoon, the Addingtons, Hugo, and I, for a walk. I was supposed to pick up Hugo first, and then we would go to the Addingtons in Chelsea.
When I got there, Hugo was out. Guy opened the door, and I thought he looked sorry.
When I arrived, Hugo was out. Guy opened the door, and I noticed he looked regretful.
He said:
He said:
‘He went off with Sophia to a Strindberg play. Did he know you were going to come?’
‘He went off with Sophia to a Strindberg play. Did he know you were coming?’
I said:
I said:
‘Yes, he knew—but I suppose he forgot. It doesn’t matter.’
‘Yeah, he knew—but I guess he forgot. It doesn’t really matter.’
We both stood still for a minute. I wanted to say something else, but I couldn’t think of anything to say.
We both stood there for a minute. I wanted to say something else, but I couldn’t think of anything.
Guy said:
Dude said:
‘Come along in.’
‘Come on in.’
And I said:
And I said:
‘No, I can’t. George and Mollie will be waiting.’
‘No, I can’t. George and Mollie will be waiting.’
I wanted to say: ‘Don’t tell Hugo I came,’ but I couldn’t say it.
I wanted to say, "Don't tell Hugo I was here," but I couldn't say it.
Guy said:
Guy said:
‘I’ll tell Hugo you came, I’ll blow him up.’
‘I’ll let Hugo know you stopped by, I’ll make him mad.’
‘Oh, I shouldn’t bother. It’s all right.’
‘Oh, I shouldn’t trouble myself. It’s fine.’
Guy said:
Dude said:
‘I wish I could come, but I’ve got to finish this stuff.’
‘I wish I could come, but I have to finish this stuff.’
He nodded his head towards his room and the table spread with papers. It was a joke with us now that Guy was working hard.
He nodded towards his room and the table covered with papers. It had become a joke between us that Guy was really putting in the effort.
I said:
I said:
‘I wish you could. Come next Saturday.’
‘I wish you could. Come over next Saturday.’
He said:
He said:
‘Yes, next Saturday I can. But we’ll meet before that.’
‘Yes, I can next Saturday. But we’ll get together before then.’
‘Oh yes, lots of times. Good-bye.’
‘Oh yes, lots of times. Bye.’
I turned down the stairs. I was glad to get away. It hurt me that Hugo should have gone out and forgotten—it had never happened before.
I walked down the stairs. I was relieved to escape. It upset me that Hugo had gone out and forgotten—it had never happened before.
When I got to the Addingtons’ flat, Mollie was upstairs.
When I arrived at the Addingtons' apartment, Mollie was upstairs.
George was reading by the fire, with his back to the door.
George was reading by the fire, with his back to the door.
He looked round and took his pipe out of his mouth.
He looked around and took his pipe out of his mouth.
‘Hullo,’ he said. ‘Where’s Hugo?’
‘Hey,’ he said. ‘Where’s Hugo?’
‘Hugo had gone out to a play with Sophia.’
‘Hugo had gone out to a show with Sophia.’
I pulled off my gloves and sat down in the other chair.
I took off my gloves and sat down in the other chair.
‘Strindberg,’ I said. ‘I don’t like Strindberg.’
‘Strindberg,’ I said. ‘I’m not a fan of Strindberg.’
George bent forward, and tapped his pipe out on the hob.
George leaned forward and knocked his pipe against the hearth.
‘Nor do I,’ he said.
"Me neither," he said.
I had chilblains on my fingers. It was cold that afternoon, and raw, and they tingled and hurt. It was partly the chilblains that made me feel so wretched. I stretched my hands out to the fire.
I had chilblains on my fingers. It was cold that afternoon, and damp, and they tingled and hurt. It was partly the chilblains that made me feel so miserable. I stretched my hands out to the fire.
George filled his pipe slowly, and lit it. The flame flickered up and down against his face as he drew it in. He grunted and threw the match away.
George slowly packed his pipe and lit it. The flame danced up and down against his face as he took a drag. He grunted and tossed away the match.
He said:
He said:
‘Hugo is a fool.’
"Hugo is an idiot."
I said:
I said:
‘I don’t know. He has a right to like it if he likes.’
‘I don’t know. He has the right to enjoy it if he wants to.’
George puffed away in silence for a time.
George quietly smoked for a while.
There was some of Mollie’s restfulness about George. It was good to have him in the room when one was troubled.
There was a sense of Mollie’s calmness about George. It felt comforting to have him in the room when someone was feeling upset.
‘I am losing patience with Hugo,’ he said at last. ‘It is time he grew up.’
‘I’m losing patience with Hugo,’ he finally said. ‘It’s time he grew up.’
I wanted to defend Hugo even from him. It was not Strindberg we were talking about. We both knew that.
I wanted to defend Hugo even against himself. It wasn't Strindberg we were discussing. We both understood that.
I said:
I said:
‘I think it is a mistake to say that. One can’t choose for other people. Hugo knows what he wants.’
‘I think saying that is a mistake. You can't choose for other people. Hugo knows what he wants.’
‘No,’ said George shortly. ‘He doesn’t. That’s the trouble.’
‘No,’ George replied curtly. ‘He doesn’t. That’s the issue.’
He glanced up at me, and away again into the fire.
He looked up at me briefly, then shifted his gaze back to the fire.
‘We must be patient with Hugo,’ he said in a different tone. ‘He takes a long time to understand things sometimes, but he does understand in the end.’
‘We need to be patient with Hugo,’ he said in a different tone. ‘He sometimes takes a while to get things, but he does understand eventually.’
‘I think perhaps he understands too much,’ I said, and wished I had not said it.
‘I think maybe he understands too much,’ I said, and wished I hadn't said it.
XVII
And then, that Christmas, I met Walter again.
And then, that Christmas, I ran into Walter again.
We were on a walking tour along the Roman Wall, Guy and Hugo and the Addingtons and Sophia and I. We had begun at Hexham, and we walked along the wall towards Carlisle. It was on the fourth day that we met Walter, in the camp at Howstead.
We were on a walking tour along the Roman Wall, Guy, Hugo, the Addingtons, Sophia, and I. We started at Hexham and walked along the wall towards Carlisle. It was on the fourth day that we met Walter at the camp in Howstead.
It was a windy day, very cold and clear and bright, and we reached the camp about the middle of the day. We had sandwiches with us, and we sat down to eat them at the Northern Gate, looking out over the waste space of fell towards Scotland.
It was a windy day, very cold and clear and bright, and we reached the camp around midday. We had sandwiches with us, and we sat down to eat them at the Northern Gate, looking out over the barren land of the hills towards Scotland.
Suddenly I saw Walter. He had come up from behind somewhere, and was standing beside me.
Suddenly, I spotted Walter. He had appeared from behind somewhere and was standing next to me.
‘Hullo,’ said George. ‘Where have you come from, Sebright?’
‘Hey,’ said George. ‘Where did you come from, Sebright?’
He said:
He said:
‘How do you do, Miss Woodruffe?’
‘How are you, Ms. Woodruffe?’
I felt, that time, that he was looking at me, and that he was glad to see me.
I felt, at that moment, that he was looking at me and that he was happy to see me.
He said:
He said:
‘I have waited three years for this.’
‘I have waited three years for this.’
Mollie said:
Mollie said:
‘It’s a wonderful place.’
"It's a great place."
He meant that he had waited to see me. He told me afterwards that he had meant it, and I knew before he told me. I knew, I think, when he said it, up there on the hill, and the odd thing is that I wasn’t surprised.
He meant that he had been waiting to see me. He told me later that he really meant it, and I knew that before he said it. I knew, I think, when he said it, up there on the hill, and the strange thing is that I wasn’t surprised.
He sat down beside me on the stones of the Northern Gate.
He sat down next to me on the stones of the Northern Gate.
He said:
He said:
‘The barbarians were down there. It looks like it, doesn’t it? And there were Southern soldiers up here. They must have hated it.’
‘The barbarians were down there. It sure looks like it, doesn’t it? And there were Southern soldiers up here. They must have really hated it.’
He took us round the camp afterwards and explained to us what the places were—where they washed their clothes and where they cooked. It seemed to me very interesting, what he told us, and there were inscriptions on some of the stones that he showed us too.
He took us around the camp afterwards and explained what the different places were—where they did their laundry and where they cooked. I found what he told us very interesting, and there were inscriptions on some of the stones he showed us too.
‘Sebright is a dab at inscriptions,’ George said to Hugo.
‘Sebright is great at writing inscriptions,’ George said to Hugo.
‘He got some honour in Berlin for a thing on inscriptions.’
‘He received some recognition in Berlin for a project on inscriptions.’
I thought that he made it very vivid, the life in that Roman camp, and I had never felt much interest in Rome before. Sophia was interested too, and George—but not Hugo. Hugo used to say sometimes that he had a blind spot in his mind for history; but I was vexed with him this time for not being interested. He was polite, of course—he was always polite; but I, who knew him well, could see that he was bored.
I thought he brought to life the experience in that Roman camp really well, and I had never been very interested in Rome before. Sophia was interested too, and so was George—but not Hugo. Hugo would occasionally say that he had a blind spot when it came to history; but this time I was annoyed with him for not being interested. He was polite, of course—he was always polite; but I, who knew him well, could tell he was bored.
Sophia began talking to Walter; she did not seem shy of him at all.
Sophia started chatting with Walter; she didn’t appear to be shy around him at all.
‘They must have been hard, enduring sort of people, she said. Up here at the end of the world—it is like the end of the world,’ she went on half to herself, ‘looking out on to that . . . I like the Romans.’
‘They must have been tough, resilient people,’ she said. ‘Up here at the edge of the world—it feels like the end of the world,’ she continued, half to herself, ‘looking out on that . . . I like the Romans.’
Walter looked pleased—but he was talking to me, and I knew it and was glad.
Walter looked happy—but he was talking to me, and I knew it and felt glad.
I don’t know even now how much the difference was in him and how much in me. He seemed to me very different this time, from that afternoon at Oxford three years before. He seemed to me now to have more life and more assurance, as though he felt himself here on his own ground. But perhaps I was more ready to notice him now. There had been no room for him at all in my mind before.
I still don't know how much he had changed and how much I had changed. This time, he felt very different from that afternoon at Oxford three years ago. He seemed to have more energy and confidence, as if he felt comfortable here. But maybe I was just more open to noticing him now. Before, there wasn't any space for him in my thoughts at all.
When we had finished looking at the camp Guy said we must go on. We were to sleep at Gilsland that night if we could, and the evenings were short.
When we finished checking out the camp, Guy said we needed to move on. We were supposed to stay at Gilsland that night if possible, and the evenings were short.
Walter had come that way the day before, and slept at a farm near by, but he said now that he would walk back with us. He did not say ‘if you don’t mind’ or ‘may I?’ as one somehow expected him to say. He just said:
Walter had walked this way the day before and stayed at a nearby farm, but now he said he would walk back with us. He didn’t say “if you don’t mind” or “may I?” like you might expect. He just said:
‘I will go with you. I know this wall pretty well.’
‘I’ll go with you. I know this wall pretty well.’
We walked along the top of the wall for a long way, up hills and down, always at the edge of the cliff, with the barbarian country below. Then the others said they would take the lower track, farther down across the fell, but I wouldn’t. I kept along the top of the wall, and Walter came with me.
We walked along the top of the wall for a long time, going up and down hills, always at the edge of the cliff, with the wild land below. Then the others said they would take the lower path, further down across the moor, but I wouldn't. I stayed on top of the wall, and Walter came with me.
Once Hugo called me.
Once Hugo called me.
‘It is much easier along here,’ he said. ‘You had much better come down.’
‘It’s a lot easier down here,’ he said. ‘You should definitely come down.’
And I said:
And I said:
‘I won’t come down. I am going into the barbarian country.’
'I won't come down. I'm heading into the barbarian land.'
And I laughed at him, and then I jumped down on the other side of the wall and ran down along the slope of the hill. It was not so steep in this place—towards a little lake with trees beside it, down in the flat wild country.
And I laughed at him, then jumped down on the other side of the wall and ran down the slope of the hill. It wasn't as steep here—heading toward a small lake with trees around it, down in the flat wilderness.
‘Do you want to see the barbarians?’ Walter asked, and I said:
‘Do you want to see the barbarians?’ Walter asked, and I said:
‘Yes, but they are all gone.’
"Yeah, but they're all gone."
Walter said:
Walter said:
‘They are not gone, only civilized. Do you ever wish you could get away from civilized people, and culture and books and all that sort of thing?’
‘They’re not gone, just civilized. Do you ever wish you could escape from civilized people, culture, books, and all that stuff?’
And I said:
And I said:
‘No, I have never wished that. I have never thought about it.’
'No, I have never wished for that. I've never thought about it.'
He said:
He said:
‘Perhaps you haven’t been oppressed by it, as I have. Routines and curricula and examinations—always doing what you have got to do and never what you want.’
‘Maybe you haven’t felt the weight of it like I have. Routines, schedules, and tests—always doing what you have to do and never what you want.’
I said:
I said:
‘No, I generally do what I want—or at any rate I don’t do what I don’t want.’ And I thought of Cousin Delia and Yearsly, and how seldom the question had arisen.
‘No, I usually do what I want—or at least I don’t do what I don’t want.’ And I thought about Cousin Delia and Yearsly, and how rarely the question had come up.
Walter said:
Walter said:
‘That is better. That is much better. That is partly what I felt about you!’
‘That’s better. That’s much better. That’s kind of how I felt about you!’
He said it with a sudden vehemence and then stopped short. I looked at him and he was looking at me. I felt suddenly uneasy, and an odd ridiculous feeling came over me that I was really outside a safe wall, in a strange country, and I wanted to go back.
He said it with a sudden intensity and then stopped abruptly. I looked at him, and he was looking at me. I felt suddenly uneasy, and an odd, silly feeling washed over me that I was really outside a safe boundary, in a strange place, and I wanted to go back.
I said:
I said:
‘We will go back now, or we shall be lost. It will be too steep further on.’
‘We need to head back now, or we'll get lost. It will get too steep ahead.’
Walter said:
Walter said:
‘It is too steep now. We must go on now we are here.’
‘It’s too steep now. We have to keep going now that we’re here.’
And I felt as though we were walking in a dream, as though everything that he said and that I said were symbolic and fraught with a deeper meaning than we knew. It was an odd exciting feeling and made me a little bit afraid.
And I felt like we were walking in a dream, as if everything he said and I said had a symbolic meaning and was loaded with a deeper significance than we realized. It was a strange, thrilling feeling, and it made me a little bit scared.
We found a track along the fell, and walked on it, and Walter began to talk about his work on the Roman inscriptions in Britain. He told me too that he had been appointed to a lectureship in Archæology in London University.
We found a path along the hill and walked on it. Walter started talking about his work on Roman inscriptions in Britain. He also mentioned that he had been appointed to a lectureship in Archaeology at London University.
‘I shall be coming to live in London after Easter,’ he said, and then, ‘I hope I shall see you there.’
‘I’m moving to London after Easter,’ he said, and then, ‘I hope I’ll see you there.’
I said:
I said:
‘Yes, surely. We are all in London now.’
‘Yes, definitely. We're all in London now.’
He said:
He stated:
‘I know.’
"I got it."
We came at last to a place where the wall was lower and broken down, and we climbed back and over it into the Roman country. The others were waiting for us—sitting on big stones.
We finally reached a spot where the wall was lower and broken down, so we climbed back over it into the Roman territory. The others were waiting for us, sitting on large stones.
We stopped at Greenhead for the night, for it was getting dark already.
We stopped at Greenhead for the night since it was getting dark.
Walter stopped with us and went back the next day.
Walter stayed with us and went back the next day.
XVIII
Walter came to see me at Campden Hill Square.
Walter came to visit me at Campden Hill Square.
Grandmother was in the drawing-room when he came in.
Grandma was in the living room when he walked in.
When I came downstairs I found them having tea.
When I came downstairs, I found them having tea.
Grandmother said:
Grandma said:
‘Here is Mr. Sebright, my dear. He has been telling me about his studies in Roman Britain.’
‘Here is Mr. Sebright, my dear. He has been sharing his insights about his studies in Roman Britain.’
It was like my grandmother not to be surprised. She had never heard of Walter, I am sure, for we had none of us thought or spoken of him before, and since that walk at Christmas, I had thought of him a good deal, and not wanted to speak.
It was typical of my grandmother not to be surprised. She had definitely never heard of Walter, because none of us had thought or talked about him before. Since that walk at Christmas, I had thought about him a lot and didn’t want to bring him up.
Grandmother liked ‘antiquities.’ When she was a girl she had visited a great many museums; with her father first, who thought it was good for her, and then with her husband, who liked museums himself.
Grandmother liked "antiques." When she was a girl, she visited many museums; first with her father, who believed it was beneficial for her, and then with her husband, who enjoyed museums as well.
She used to say that it was a sign of our generation not to like museums, and a bad sign. Some things about us she considered good. I could see that she was pleased with Walter.
She used to say that not liking museums was a sign of our generation, and a bad one at that. There were some things about us that she thought were good. I could tell she was happy with Walter.
‘Mr. Sebright tells me that the inscribed rocks at Chester are not really so interesting as those at Corbridge,’ she said.
‘Mr. Sebright tells me that the inscribed rocks at Chester aren’t really as interesting as those at Corbridge,’ she said.
Walter was standing up to shake hands with me.
Walter was getting up to shake hands with me.
I knew again that he had been waiting for me, and wanting to see me very much.
I realized once more that he had been waiting for me and was eager to see me.
Grandmother went on talking to him about the inscriptions at Corbridge.
Grandma kept talking to him about the inscriptions at Corbridge.
It did not interest me at all what they were saying, but I felt excited at Walter’s being there. It was now that I noticed his hands, what beautiful hands they were, as he handed me my tea and bread and butter, and I watched his face as he was talking to Grandmother. He did not seem to me absurd now, as he had at first.
It didn’t interest me at all what they were saying, but I felt excited that Walter was there. That’s when I noticed his hands; they were so beautiful as he handed me my tea and bread and butter, and I watched his face while he talked to Grandmother. He didn’t seem ridiculous to me now, like he had at first.
Afterwards he was talking about something in the British Museum—bas-reliefs, I think, with some inscriptions on them—and I said I didn’t know the British Museum. I had only been there once, with Hugo, to look at Greek vases, and he said:
After that, he was talking about something in the British Museum—bas-reliefs, I think, with some inscriptions on them—and I said I didn’t know the British Museum. I had only been there once, with Hugo, to look at Greek vases, and he said:
‘Oh, but the Greek vases are very dull. It is the early things you should see—little pieces of things that mean nothing by themselves, but when you piece them together tell you about whole nations you didn’t know. You ought to see the Mycenaean fragments and the Hittite things. Won’t you come one day and let me show them to you?’
‘Oh, but the Greek vases are really boring. It's the earlier pieces you need to see—small items that seem insignificant on their own, but when you combine them, they reveal stories about entire nations you didn't know about. You should check out the Mycenaean fragments and the Hittite artifacts. Will you come one day and let me show them to you?’
I said I should love to see them; and even while I was saying so I wondered why I said it, for I did not care for fragments of things at all, and I did not like the Museum the one time I was there.
I said I would love to see them; and even as I said it, I wondered why, because I didn’t really care for bits and pieces of things at all, and I didn’t like the Museum the one time I went there.
‘Will you come next Thursday?’ Walter asked. ‘I shall be there all day Thursday. If you could come in the afternoon—any time in the afternoon—I shall be there. I could show you lots of things, and then,’ he added, more shyly, ‘we could have tea.’
‘Will you come next Thursday?’ Walter asked. ‘I’ll be there all day Thursday. If you could come in the afternoon—any time in the afternoon—I’ll be there. I could show you a lot of things, and then,’ he added, a bit shyly, ‘we could have tea.’
Grandmother laughed. She said:
Grandma laughed. She said:
‘If you make an archæologist of Helen I will take off my hat to you.’
'If you turn Helen into an archaeologist, I'll tip my hat to you.'
I said:
I said:
‘I will come at half-past three.’
"I'll be there at 3:30."
I did not mind Grandmother’s laughing. She did not laugh in a way one would mind.
I didn't mind my grandmother's laughter. She didn't laugh in a way that bothered anyone.
When Walter had gone away I wondered if I had been silly. Why had I said I would go and look at inscriptions? I felt uncomfortable about it, and not at ease with myself.
When Walter left, I questioned if I had acted foolishly. Why did I say I would go check out the inscriptions? I felt uneasy about it and not comfortable with myself.
XIX
I went to the British Museum on Thursday. Walter was waiting for me on the steps, and there was another man with him. The other man was called Furze. He was a professor at some University in Wales. He was older than Walter, but not very much older. He had a very kind face, and a funny way of ducking down his head. I liked him and was glad he was there too. He had been working with Walter all the morning in the Assyrian Room, it seemed, and now he came round with us for a bit, till it was time for him to catch his train.
I went to the British Museum on Thursday. Walter was waiting for me on the steps, and there was another guy with him. The other guy was named Furze. He was a professor at some university in Wales. He was older than Walter, but not by much. He had a really kind face and a funny way of ducking his head. I liked him and was glad he was there too. It seemed he had been working with Walter all morning in the Assyrian Room, and now he joined us for a bit until it was time for him to catch his train.
He did not talk much; Walter did the talking. I thought he knew quite as much about the things as Walter, but he was not so excited about them.
He didn't talk much; Walter did all the talking. I thought he knew just as much about the topics as Walter, but he wasn't as enthusiastic about them.
We looked at some Assyrian bas-reliefs of people hunting lions. They were more interesting than I had expected, and rather beautiful too, some of them—rather beautiful clean lines—but Walter said even these were too late, and we went on to cases of rougher broken things, and he explained what they once had been—pots and ovens and tiles and all sorts of household stuff.
We checked out some Assyrian bas-reliefs depicting people hunting lions. They were more interesting than I had anticipated and quite beautiful too, some of them—really nice clean lines—but Walter mentioned that even these were too late, so we moved on to displays of rougher, broken objects, and he explained what they had once been—pots, ovens, tiles, and all kinds of household items.
‘You will get back to your “Urdummheit,” ’ Mr. Furze said, smiling at Walter, ‘I think these pots were not very well made.’
‘You’ll return to your “Urdummheit,”’ Mr. Furze said, smiling at Walter, ‘I think these pots weren’t very well made.’
Walter tossed his head. He seemed self-confident here, as he had been at Howsteads; not a bit shy or nervous, as he was at Oxford.
Walter tossed his head. He seemed self-assured here, just like he had been at Howsteads; not shy or nervous at all, as he was at Oxford.
‘Who cares if they were well made? This is not an Arts and Crafts Exhibition. Of course Praxiteles made pretty ornaments, if you want that.’
‘Who cares if they were well made? This isn't an Arts and Crafts Exhibition. Sure, Praxiteles made nice decorations, if that's what you're after.’
‘Well, I still maintain that if you make a pot at all, it is better to make a beautiful pot than a misshapen one.’
‘Well, I still believe that if you’re going to make a pot, it’s better to create a beautiful one than an ugly one.’
It was evidently an old argument. I could see that.
It was clearly an old argument. I could tell that.
I agreed with Mr. Furze.
I agreed with Mr. Furze.
‘I do get so sick of beauty,’ Walter said. ‘Beauty is quite beside the point.’
‘I really get so tired of beauty,’ Walter said. ‘Beauty doesn’t really matter.’
And then he laughed, for he saw Mr. Furze was laughing.
And then he laughed because he noticed Mr. Furze was laughing.
‘What do you think, Miss Woodruffe?’ he asked.
‘What do you think, Miss Woodruffe?’ he asked.
And I said:
And I said:
‘Oh, I am afraid I like beautiful pots best, if there have got to be pots at all.’
‘Oh, I’m afraid I prefer beautiful pots the most, if there have to be pots at all.’
He looked at me oddly, with a troubled, perplexed expression.
He looked at me strangely, with a worried, confused expression.
‘I expect you think me a Philistine,’ he said. ‘I am too, I suppose. All these shapes and designs and proportions that people keep talking about—they just mean nothing to me. They seem to me so dull—like rows of pretty faces with no souls.’
‘I guess you think I'm a Philistine,’ he said. ‘I am, I suppose. All these shapes and designs and proportions that people keep talking about—they just don’t mean anything to me. They seem so dull—like rows of pretty faces with no souls.’
‘When old age shall this generation waste
‘When old age decimates this generation
Thou shalt remain in midst of other woe,’
Thou shalt remain in the midst of other sorrow,
I said, and Walter wrinkled his forehead.
I said, and Walter scowled.
‘What is that?’ he asked. ‘I ought to know it, I expect, but I don’t. Poetry is another of the fringes for me. I’ve never had time for it.’
‘What is that?’ he asked. ‘I should probably know it, but I don’t. Poetry is just one of those things I’ve never gotten into. I’ve never had the time for it.’
I was sorry I had used the quotation, for he looked vexed, and I had not meant to vex him.
I regretted using the quote because he looked annoyed, and I hadn't intended to upset him.
I said:
I said:
‘It’s the Ode to a Grecian Urn. That’s what made me think of it—talking about urns.’
‘It’s the Ode to a Grecian Urn. That’s what made me think of it—talking about urns.’
Walter grunted, and I realized that he did not know the Grecian Urn, but I couldn’t say, ‘It’s by Keats.’
Walter grunted, and I realized that he didn’t know the Grecian Urn, but I couldn’t say, ‘It’s by Keats.’
Mr. Furze interposed.
Mr. Furze interrupted.
‘Sebright is quite incorrigible,’ he said. ‘He doesn’t like Grecian Urns, and he doesn’t like poetry. He will certainly not read a poem about a Grecian Urn.’
‘Sebright is really impossible,’ he said. ‘He doesn’t like Grecian Urns, and he doesn’t like poetry. He definitely won’t read a poem about a Grecian Urn.’
Walter shrugged his shoulders and gave a little laugh, and I felt it had not mattered after all.
Walter shrugged and laughed slightly, and I felt it hadn’t mattered after all.
Soon after that Mr. Furze had to catch his train. I was sorry when he went away.
Soon after that, Mr. Furze had to catch his train. I was sorry to see him go.
There was a tensity in the air when we were alone, and I felt somehow as though I were there on false pretences. Walter took me to a big stone in a square frame.
There was a tension in the air when we were alone, and I felt like I was there under false pretenses. Walter took me to a large stone in a square frame.
‘This is the Rosetta Stone,’ he said. ‘I think this is one of the most exciting things here.’
‘This is the Rosetta Stone,’ he said. ‘I think this is one of the most exciting things here.’
And he told me that there were three different languages on it, and three different scripts, and that had been the key to discovering a whole new civilization. People had worked out another language—Ancient Egyptian, he said it was—letter by letter, sign by sign, through comparing one side of the stone with the other, for the same legend was written on all three.
And he told me that there were three different languages on it and three different scripts, and that had been the key to discovering a whole new civilization. People had figured out another language—Ancient Egyptian, he said it was—letter by letter, sign by sign, by comparing one side of the stone with the other, since the same legend was written on all three.
I could see that that was rather an exciting thing to do.
I could see that it was quite an exciting thing to do.
‘You know,’ he said suddenly. ‘I saw this stone first when I was ten years old. I had read about it in a book called The Wonders of Antiquity, and I came to see it with my mother, and it seemed to me even then the best thing in the world to work out new languages from old inscriptions, and discover new worlds like that—much better than discovering new things in this world. I have wanted to do it ever since, and now, partly, I can work at that; but I have to do Roman inscriptions too, because that was for a thesis to start with, to get my D.Litt., and I have to for the History school also. So I have got launched into Roman Britain, but what I really want to get at is the proto-Hittite script from Zenjirli and Sakjegöze and those things—those undeciphered hieroglyphs, you know.’
“You know,” he said suddenly. “I first saw this stone when I was ten years old. I had read about it in a book called The Wonders of Antiquity, and I came to see it with my mom. Even back then, it seemed like the best thing in the world to decipher new languages from old inscriptions and discover new worlds like that—way better than finding new things in this world. I’ve wanted to do it ever since, and now, partly, I can work on that; but I also have to focus on Roman inscriptions, because that was needed for my thesis to get my D.Litt., and for the History school too. So I’ve started looking into Roman Britain, but what I really want to dive into is the proto-Hittite script from Zenjirli and Sakjegöze and those things—those undeciphered hieroglyphs, you know.”
I did not know what the proto-Hittite script was then; it seems curious now to think of a time when I had not heard of it, but I thought I understood what he meant about discovering new worlds that way.
I didn't know what the proto-Hittite script was back then; it feels strange now to remember a time when I hadn't heard of it, but I thought I got what he meant about discovering new worlds that way.
I asked:
I asked:
‘Do you feel you can find out quite a lot about the people who wrote those inscriptions? Do they get quite real to you in the end?’
‘Do you think you can learn a lot about the people who wrote those inscriptions? Do they start to feel real to you in the end?’
He said:
He said:
‘No, not like that. I don’t want them real like that. It is more to me like fitting pieces into a puzzle—thousands of tiny pieces, and a very big puzzle—and if they do fit, if even quite a small piece of the puzzle gets done, you know it’s right. That is one of the satisfactory things, it can’t be just better or worse, it must be right or wrong. Do you see what I mean at all?’
‘No, not like that. I don’t want them real like that. It’s more like fitting pieces into a puzzle—thousands of tiny pieces, and a really big puzzle—and if they fit, even just a small piece of the puzzle coming together, you know it’s right. That’s one of the satisfying things; it can’t just be better or worse, it has to be right or wrong. Do you see what I mean?’
His voice changed; he asked the last question almost shyly. I think he did not expect people quite to understand.
His voice shifted; he asked the last question almost timidly. I think he didn’t expect people to really get it.
I thought I did, and it interested me. This was a new world to me too; a cold intellectual world that I did not know at all; and I was in a mood to explore.
I thought I did, and it intrigued me. This was a new world to me as well; a cold, intellectual world that I had no familiarity with at all; and I was in the mood to discover.
Afterwards we went out to tea in an A.B.C. near the Museum. At tea he was different again, more like he had been on the picnic. He was shyer and spoke more jerkily, and I felt much more that he admired me. The A.B.C. was crowded and rather noisy, and the marble top of the table was smudged with coffee that had been spilt. It seemed to me very odd to be sitting there with Walter. I seemed to be looking on from a long way off, and wondering how I came to be there.
Afterwards, we went out for tea at an A.B.C. near the Museum. During tea, he was different again, more like he had been on the picnic. He was shyer and spoke more haltingly, and I felt like he admired me a lot more. The A.B.C. was crowded and pretty noisy, and the marble table was stained with spilled coffee. It felt really strange to be sitting there with Walter. I felt like I was observing from a distance, wondering how I ended up there.
After tea we got on to a bus. I said I could go home alone, but Walter would come with me. We did not talk very much on the bus. It was beginning to rain, and we pulled up the mackintosh cover from the seat in front.
After tea, we got on a bus. I mentioned that I could go home by myself, but Walter insisted on coming with me. We didn't talk much on the bus. It started to rain, so we pulled the mackintosh cover from the seat in front.
He said good-bye to me on the steps of Campden Hill Square, and I thanked him for ‘a very interesting afternoon.’
He said goodbye to me on the steps of Campden Hill Square, and I thanked him for "a very interesting afternoon."
He waited on the step.
He waited on the stairs.
‘May I come again?’ he asked. ‘May I take you out again?’
‘Can I come back?’ he asked. ‘Can I take you out again?’
He asked it in his funny, jerky way, as though it mattered to him very much. I could not answer him at once. I felt somehow, irrationally, that my answer was very important.
He asked it in his quirky, jerky way, as if it really mattered to him. I couldn't answer him right away. I felt, somewhat irrationally, that my response was really important.
I said:
I said:
‘You know; I don’t agree with you at all about Beauty and Poetry—and—all that sort of thing. I think perhaps I let you think this afternoon that I did agree.’
‘You know, I don’t agree with you at all about Beauty and Poetry—and all that stuff. I think maybe I made you believe this afternoon that I did agree.’
It sounded foolish even as I said it, and it was not even what I wanted to say.
It sounded ridiculous even as I said it, and it wasn't even what I meant to say.
He said very quietly:
He said quietly:
‘I know that. You are the other side of life—all that I have not got, and don’t understand. I know I am one-sided. I would like to be different if I could.’
‘I get that. You represent everything I lack and don’t comprehend. I realize I have a limited perspective. I wish I could be different if I had the chance.’
My heart began to thump. I had not realized that he would talk like that, yet. I was not ready. I wanted to go inside and shut the door, but I couldn’t shut the door while he stood there. The rain was falling faster now, and as I moved my head a little stream of water ran off the brim of my hat, down my neck.
My heart started racing. I hadn’t expected him to talk like that, not yet. I wasn’t prepared. I wanted to go inside and close the door, but I couldn’t do that while he was standing there. The rain was coming down harder now, and as I turned my head, a little stream of water ran off the brim of my hat and down my neck.
I said:
I said:
‘I suppose everybody would like to be different if they could. I should like to have black hair, quite black and straight’; and I tried to laugh. ‘But we can’t be different really, ever.’
‘I guess everyone would want to be different if they could. I’d like to have black hair, really black and straight’; and I tried to laugh. ‘But we can’t really be different, ever.’
He said:
He stated:
‘Not completely different, of course; but we can alter. People do alter. They can develop new sides in themselves without losing what they have got.’
‘Not completely different, of course; but we can change. People do change. They can develop new aspects within themselves without losing what they already have.’
I said:
I said:
‘It is too wet to talk any more now. Good-bye.’
‘It’s too wet to keep talking now. Bye.’
He said:
He said:
‘I may come again, mayn’t I?’
'I can come again, can't I?'
I said:
I said:
‘Of course, if you like.’ I tried to answer lightly, to make what we were saying seem of no consequence.
‘Of course, if that’s what you want.’ I tried to respond casually, to make our conversation seem unimportant.
I fumbled with my latch-key at the door. At last it opened, and a shaft of light shot out on to the steps. He turned away then and went down the steps, slowly at first and then faster. He turned down the Square to the north, towards Holland Park Road, and I went into the house. The hall was light and warm, and I shut the front door behind me with relief. Upstairs in my bedroom there was a fire. I took off my shoes and stockings and my wet coat, and then I sat down on the hearth-rug and cried for Hugo. He had never seemed so far away before.
I struggled with my key at the door. Finally, it opened, and a beam of light spilled out onto the steps. He turned away then and slowly walked down the steps, picking up speed. He headed north toward Holland Park Road, and I stepped inside the house. The hallway was bright and warm, and I closed the front door behind me, feeling relieved. Up in my bedroom, there was a fire. I took off my shoes, stockings, and wet coat, then sat down on the hearth rug and cried for Hugo. He had never felt so distant before.
XX
I did not speak to Mollie about Walter at first, nor to Hugo. It was almost a week before I saw Hugo again and then we were all together, and Sophia was there too. We were going to a concert, a Mozart concert at the Queen’s Hall. We did not go to dances so often since Sophia came, because she couldn’t dance. I danced with George and Guy sometimes, Mollie and I, without Hugo; but of course that was not the same thing.
I didn't talk to Mollie about Walter at first, nor to Hugo. It was almost a week before I saw Hugo again, and then we were all together, with Sophia there too. We were heading to a concert, a Mozart concert at the Queen’s Hall. We didn't go to dances as often since Sophia arrived because she couldn't dance. I would sometimes dance with George and Guy, just Mollie and me, without Hugo; but of course, that wasn’t the same.
The concert was lovely. It made us all happy. I felt that I had been horrid to Sophia, and that I would be nicer.
The concert was amazing. It made everyone happy. I realized I had been really mean to Sophia, and I wanted to be nicer.
We went back to Hugo’s rooms and had coffee. It looked very pleasant, Hugo’s room that night, with the fire flickering on the low ceiling and the blue curtains and the charioteer.
We went back to Hugo’s place and had some coffee. It felt really cozy in Hugo’s room that night, with the fire flickering on the low ceiling, the blue curtains, and the charioteer.
Hugo said:
Hugo said:
‘That music does one good. People could not be bad-tempered or fussed or worried if they heard some Mozart played every day before they got up.’
‘That music is really good for you. People couldn't be grumpy or stressed or anxious if they listened to some Mozart every day before they got up.’
Guy hummed an Aria from Don Giovanni, a bit we had heard.
Guy hummed a tune from Don Giovanni, a part we had heard.
‘That is about the most perfect thing of all,’ he said.
"That's probably the most perfect thing ever," he said.
Mollie was pouring out the coffee; she always did that part.
Mollie was pouring the coffee; she always took care of that.
‘I think sometimes,’ said Sophia, ‘that music is all wrong, and poetry too, and all that we call art. I wonder sometimes if it isn’t all a kind of dope that we make for ourselves because we can’t face life; and it seems all pointless then.’
‘I think sometimes,’ said Sophia, ‘that music is all wrong, and poetry too, and everything we call art. I sometimes wonder if it’s just a kind of drug we create for ourselves because we can’t deal with life; and then it seems all pointless.’
I said:
I said:
‘How odd that you should say that. It is almost what Mr. Sebright said.’
‘How strange that you would say that. It's almost exactly what Mr. Sebright said.’
‘Sebright?’ said George. ‘When did he talk about it?’
‘Sebright?’ George asked. ‘When did he mention it?’
‘I went to the British Museum with him the other day.’ I tried to say it nonchalantly, but I felt self-conscious, and that vexed me, for why shouldn’t I go with him? ‘He says Greek vases are like faces without souls.’
‘I went to the British Museum with him the other day.’ I tried to say it casually, but I felt awkward, and that annoyed me, because why shouldn’t I go with him? ‘He says Greek vases are like faces without souls.’
‘So they are,’ said George.
“So they are,” George said.
Hugo said:
Hugo said:
‘No, they are not at all like that. They are more like souls without faces—impersonal and rather cold. Why did you go there?’ he asked abruptly.
‘No, they aren’t like that at all. They’re more like souls without faces—impersonal and kind of cold. Why did you go there?’ he asked suddenly.
And I said:
And I said:
‘Because he asked me to. It was very interesting there.’
‘Because he asked me to. It was really interesting there.’
‘I don’t suppose he would care for vases,’ said Hugo, ‘or statues. He would like just objects of interest. Did you like them?’
‘I don’t think he would be into vases,’ said Hugo, ‘or statues. He would just like interesting objects. Did you like them?’
I felt then that I could not discuss Walter, nor repeat what he had said, even what he had said while Mr. Furze was there. I felt suddenly that they were all hostile, my own dear people, and that Walter had somehow put his trust in me.
I then felt that I couldn’t talk about Walter or share what he had said, even what he had mentioned while Mr. Furze was there. I suddenly felt that they were all against me, my own dear ones, and that Walter had somehow placed his trust in me.
I said:
I said:
‘I did when he explained them to me.’
‘I did when he explained them to me.’
Guy said:
Guy said:
‘I should not have expected him to explain very well.’
'I shouldn't have expected him to explain things very well.'
‘Who is Mr. Sebright?’ asked Sophia. ‘Was that the man we met at the Roman Camp?’
‘Who is Mr. Sebright?’ asked Sophia. ‘Was he the guy we met at the Roman Camp?’
‘Yes,’ said Mollie. ‘He is an archæologist.’
‘Yes,’ said Mollie. ‘He is an archaeologist.’
‘Epigraphist,’ corrected George.
"Epigraphist," George corrected.
Sophia said:
Sophia said:
‘I liked him. He was a wild man.’
‘I liked him. He was a free spirit.’
Guy said:
Dude said:
‘Oh, not at all wild. Quite a model young man—no vices and a credit to his college.’
‘Oh, not at all wild. He’s quite the model young man—no bad habits and a credit to his college.’
Sophia said:
Sophia said:
‘I didn’t mean wild in that way. More fanatical—or ruthless—I meant—as though he would be burned alive for something quite foolish—or burn other people.’
‘I didn’t mean wild in that way. I meant more fanatical—or ruthless—as if he would be burned alive for something really foolish—or burn other people.’
Sophia understood him better than the others, I thought, and I liked Sophia for it.
Sophia understood him better than the others, I thought, and I liked Sophia for that.
‘We might see Sebright some time,’ said George. ‘He is here now, isn’t he, at the Grey College?’
‘We might see Sebright sometime,’ George said. ‘He’s here now, right, at Grey College?’
XXI
After that the Addingtons invited Walter to their flat. He came several times, and generally I was there. Sometimes Guy or Hugo came too, and once Sophia. Ralph Freeman was abroad at the time in Vienna, and Anthony Cowper had also been abroad.
After that, the Addingtons invited Walter to their apartment. He came over several times, and I was usually there. Sometimes Guy or Hugo came too, and once Sophia showed up. Ralph Freeman was overseas in Vienna at the time, and Anthony Cowper had also been abroad.
Mollie talked to Walter about his work at Grey College and his pupils and the courses they were taking. Mollie could talk to people about that sort of thing. She did not find it boring, if it made the conversation easier. That was partly why people liked Mollie.
Mollie chatted with Walter about his job at Grey College, his students, and the classes they were taking. Mollie was good at discussing those topics. She didn’t find it dull, especially if it made the conversation flow better. That’s one reason people liked Mollie.
But he did not talk to her as he had to me, about the proto-Hittite script, and the Rosetta Stone. That side of his work was nearer, I felt, to him than the classes and lectures, and it was somehow a sort of secret between him and me.
But he didn’t talk to her the way he did with me, about the proto-Hittite script and the Rosetta Stone. I felt that part of his work was closer to him than the classes and lectures, and it was somehow a kind of secret between him and me.
I used to watch Walter when he was talking to Mollie or to George, and I used to wish he looked different from what he did.
I used to watch Walter when he was talking to Mollie or George, and I wished he looked different from how he did.
I could not bear the black steel spectacles he wore, and I wished he would not speak so jerkily, nor come into a room as though he were afraid.
I couldn't stand the dark metal glasses he wore, and I wished he wouldn't talk so abruptly or enter a room like he was scared.
He was worst, always, when Guy and Hugo were there. He seemed ludicrous then somehow, like a caricature of himself. He would say provocative things in a nervous voice, and I could see that he irritated Guy.
He was always at his worst when Guy and Hugo were around. He seemed ridiculous at those times, almost like a parody of himself. He would say edgy things in a shaky voice, and I could tell that he annoyed Guy.
He came for me again at Campden Hill Square, as he had said he would. Once he took me to a lecture on excavations in Syria. It was a dull lecture, but it seemed somehow an adventure to be there with him. It was like walking on a volcano, for I did not know his mind. I did not know what he would think or say next, as I did with Guy and Hugo, and with George.
He showed up for me again at Campden Hill Square, just like he said he would. Once, he took me to a lecture about excavations in Syria. It was a boring lecture, but it felt like an adventure to be there with him. It was like walking on a volcano because I didn’t know what he was thinking. I had no idea what he would think or say next, unlike with Guy, Hugo, and George.
Another time we went for a walk by the Serpentine, and he told me how he used to go for walks there when he was a little boy, on Sundays with his mother. He had lived near Earl’s Court all his life. He still lived there, with his mother. His father had been a clergyman at some church round there, and had died when he was five. He had a half-sister much older than himself, who was headmistress at a school. He had been at St. Paul’s himself.
Another time we strolled by the Serpentine, and he shared how he used to walk there as a little boy on Sundays with his mom. He had lived near Earl's Court his whole life. He still lived there with his mom. His dad had been a clergyman at a nearby church and had passed away when he was five. He had a half-sister who was much older than him and was the headmistress at a school. He had gone to St. Paul's himself.
He was devoted to his mother.
He was devoted to his mom.
‘She gave all her life to me when my father died,’ he said. ‘She was with me always and did whatever I did. I can’t think how children grow up with ordinary mothers, when I think what mine was to me.
‘She gave her entire life to me after my father passed away,’ he said. ‘She was always there for me and did everything I did. I can’t imagine how kids grow up with regular mothers when I think about what mine was to me.
‘We were poor, of course,’ he said. ‘We were always poor. But I am glad of that. It made us closer together. In a household with lots of servants, children cannot be close to their mothers, as I was to mine.’
‘We were poor, obviously,’ he said. ‘We were always poor. But I’m actually glad about that. It brought us closer together. In a house with a lot of servants, kids can’t really connect with their mothers like I did with mine.’
I thought of Cousin Delia, and disagreed. But I did not interrupt him. Walter was never easy to interrupt.
I thought about Cousin Delia and disagreed. But I didn't interrupt him. Walter was never easy to interrupt.
‘I owe a great deal to my sister too,’ he said. ‘She helped with my education. My mother would not have known about that, but Maud saw that I was well prepared, and that I worked hard. I don’t think I was idle by nature, but I am grateful to Maud.’
‘I owe a lot to my sister too,’ he said. ‘She helped with my education. My mom wouldn’t have noticed that, but Maud made sure I was well prepared and that I worked hard. I don’t think I was lazy by nature, but I’m thankful to Maud.’
He did not ask me about my childhood. He did not seem to like it when I spoke of Yearsly. He talked mostly about himself. He was ambitious, he told me that, and determined to do great things with his proto-Hittite script.
He didn’t ask me about my childhood. He didn’t seem to like it when I talked about Yearsly. He mostly talked about himself. He said he was ambitious and determined to achieve big things with his proto-Hittite script.
And all that attracted me in an odd, contrary way. It was so unlike Hugo—and I thought of Walter as strong because Hugo was weak, and determined because Hugo was undetermined. I was trying hard during these weeks to think less well of Hugo. It seems a long time now, that time with Walter before we were engaged. It seems strange now, in a way, that Hugo did nothing—but when I think of the dates I know it was not long at all. It was at the end of February that Walter came first to Campden Hill, and he asked me to marry him on the 10th of April.
And all of that drew me in an odd, opposing way. It was so different from Hugo—and I saw Walter as strong because Hugo was weak, and determined because Hugo was indecisive. During those weeks, I was really trying to think less positively about Hugo. Looking back, that time with Walter before we got engaged feels like it was ages ago. It’s strange now that Hugo didn’t do anything—but when I think about the timeline, I realize it wasn’t that long at all. Walter first came to Campden Hill at the end of February, and he proposed on April 10th.
We had met, I suppose, a dozen times, not more. We did not know each other at all.
We had met, I guess, about twelve times, not more. We didn't really know each other at all.
He came to me in the drawing-room at Campden Hill Square. He had not said that he was coming, and I was not expecting him.
He showed up in the living room at Campden Hill Square. He hadn't mentioned that he was coming, and I wasn't expecting him.
The room was full of tulips from Yearsly, for Cousin Delia sent them to us every week, and the parcel had just come. It was a warm sunny day, and the sun streamed in through the window at the end of the room. I was sitting on the window-seat, and the window was open. I had been putting the tulips in water. They were done now. I was gathering up the ends. There was string and brown paper, and a note from Cousin Delia as well, and the little stalks and ends of leaves from the tulips.
The room was filled with tulips from Yearsly because Cousin Delia sent them to us every week, and the package had just arrived. It was a warm, sunny day, and the sun poured in through the window at the end of the room. I was sitting on the window seat with the window open. I had been putting the tulips in water, and I was finished now. I was gathering up the leftover bits, including string, brown paper, a note from Cousin Delia, and the little stems and leaves from the tulips.
I was thinking of Yearsly, and Cousin Delia, and not of Walter at all. I was thinking that I would go down to Yearsly for a bit; that I would write to Cousin Delia that evening and tell her I was coming. I had not been there lately even for week-ends. I would go alone now, without Hugo or Guy, and be there with Cousin Delia.
I was thinking about Yearsly and Cousin Delia, not about Walter at all. I decided I’d go down to Yearsly for a while; I would write to Cousin Delia that evening and let her know I was coming. I hadn't been there recently, not even for weekends. I would go alone this time, without Hugo or Guy, and spend time with Cousin Delia.
And then the door opened and the parlourmaid came in and said:
And then the door opened and the maid walked in and said:
‘Mr. Sebright to see you, Miss.’
‘Mr. Sebright is here to see you, Miss.’
It was a red-haired parlourmaid called Hannah. She had not been with us very long, and she married a policeman soon afterwards, soon after I was married.
It was a red-haired maid named Hannah. She hadn’t been with us for very long, and she married a cop soon after I got married.
Walter came in, and she shut the door. It took me a little time to collect my thoughts—they had been so far from him—and then I looked at him, and I knew why he had come.
Walter walked in, and she closed the door. It took me a moment to gather my thoughts—they had been so distant from him—and then I looked at him, and I understood why he had come.
He came into the middle of the room, and stood there. I asked him to sit down, but he didn’t listen.
He walked into the center of the room and stood there. I asked him to take a seat, but he didn’t respond.
He said:
He stated:
‘I have come to ask you to marry me. I have meant to always, since the first day that I saw you—at Oxford, in those rooms in the Broad.
‘I have come to ask you to marry me. I’ve wanted to since the first day I saw you—at Oxford, in those rooms on the Broad.
‘I don’t see the good of waiting any longer. You are different from me, I know that. You are beautiful and bright, like a flower, and I love you for that. I love you for being what you are. I am a dull fellow in many ways. I know that too. But I could be different with you.’ He said it in a jerky, monotonous voice, as though he had learnt it by heart—and he did not look at me while he said it.
‘I don’t see the point in waiting any longer. You're different from me, I know that. You’re beautiful and bright, like a flower, and I love you for that. I love you for being who you are. I’m pretty dull in a lot of ways. I get that too. But I could be different with you.’ He said it in a stiff, monotonous tone, as if he had memorized it—and he didn’t look at me while he was saying it.
His eyes were fixed on the floor, about a foot in front of me, and his hands were clasped behind him. My eyes followed his, instinctively, and I saw a leaf there—a little leaf that I had forgotten to pick up. I couldn’t pick it up now.
His eyes were focused on the floor about a foot in front of me, and his hands were clasped behind him. I instinctively followed his gaze and saw a leaf there—a small leaf that I had forgotten to pick up. I couldn’t grab it now.
I had known this was coming sooner or later, but I was not ready. It was as though I was paralysed and struck dumb—I could not say anything at all.
I knew this was going to happen eventually, but I wasn’t prepared for it. It felt like I was frozen in place and completely speechless—I couldn’t say a thing.
And then he looked up suddenly and our eyes met. His were all alight—those pale blue eyes of his behind the steel spectacles. I had never seen them like this before, and his voice shook now when he spoke.
And then he looked up suddenly and our eyes met. His were all bright—those pale blue eyes of his behind the steel glasses. I had never seen them like this before, and his voice trembled now when he spoke.
‘I don’t suppose it is any use,’ he said. ‘I never thought it was. But I had to tell you—it can’t hurt you to be told.’
‘I don’t think it’s worth it,’ he said. ‘I never thought it was. But I had to let you know—it won’t hurt you to hear it.’
I said:
I said:
‘I am sorry.’
"I'm sorry."
He said:
He said:
‘Don’t be sorry. There is nothing to be sorry about. I am glad I met you. My life was very empty before I met you. It can never be so empty again.’
‘Don’t be sorry. There’s nothing to apologize for. I’m glad I met you. My life was really empty before I met you. It can never be that empty again.’
And I felt suddenly:
And I suddenly felt:
‘What is this I am doing? What am I pushing away?’ I felt that it was wonderful to be wanted like that—and that Hugo did not want me—and I said: ‘Forgive me. I will marry you if you want me.’
‘What am I doing? What am I pushing away?’ I felt it was amazing to be wanted like that—and that Hugo didn’t want me—and I said: ‘Forgive me. I’ll marry you if you want me.’
It was funny, I think, that I said, ‘Forgive me.’ I didn’t know then why I said it—I just heard myself saying it.
It was funny, I guess, that I said, ‘Forgive me.’ I didn’t know why I said it back then—I just heard myself saying it.
Walter came up to me and kissed me. He did it awkwardly—very stiffly, as if he did not know how—and I thought how Hugo did not kiss me on the night of Guy’s party, at Yearsly by the Jasmine Gate. And I knew as he was kissing me that I had made a mistake.
Walter approached me and kissed me. It was awkward—really stiff, like he had no idea how to do it—and I remembered how Hugo didn’t kiss me on the night of Guy’s party, at Yearsly by the Jasmine Gate. As he kissed me, I realized that I had made a mistake.
I felt very cold, and I shivered—perhaps because I had shivered with Hugo at the Jasmine Gate. But that had been different, quite.
I felt really cold, and I shivered—maybe because I had shivered with Hugo at the Jasmine Gate. But that had been totally different.
Walter said:
Walter said:
‘Don’t be afraid, my precious. I will try to be what you want.’
‘Don’t be scared, my dear. I’ll do my best to be what you need.’
And I thought:
And I was thinking:
‘Does he understand after all? How much does he understand?’
‘Does he really get it? How much does he actually understand?’
XXII
I went the next day to tell Mollie. It was a Saturday, I remember, and it had rained; all the streets were wet.
I went the next day to tell Mollie. It was a Saturday, I remember, and it had rained; all the streets were wet.
Walter had stayed with me all the evening before, and I asked him not to come the next day. I felt that I must have a day in peace, without him, or anyone.
Walter had stayed with me all evening the day before, and I asked him not to come the next day. I felt I needed a day in peace, without him or anyone else.
I sat in my room all the morning, and tried to read. In the afternoon I went out and walked about.
I spent the whole morning in my room trying to read. In the afternoon, I went out for a walk.
The trees were all green now, but it was not warm. Clouds had come up in the night, and the sky was still grey.
The trees were all green now, but it wasn’t warm. Clouds had rolled in during the night, and the sky was still gray.
I meant to go to Mollie in time for tea; I was on the Embankment by half-past four, but I did not go in; I went to a tea shop instead, a little restaurant, not far from Mollie’s flat, where we had had lunch together very often before. I sat a long time over my tea. I shrank somehow from seeing Mollie and George; he would be there too on a Saturday afternoon. They might be out of course, but I did not think so, for it had been arranged before, or half arranged, that I should go there this afternoon.
I meant to visit Mollie in time for tea; I was on the Embankment by 4:30, but I didn’t go in; instead, I went to a tea shop, a little restaurant not far from Mollie’s place, where we had often had lunch together before. I lingered for a long time over my tea. I somehow hesitated about seeing Mollie and George; he would definitely be there on a Saturday afternoon. They might be out, of course, but I didn’t think so, as it had been planned beforehand, or half-planned, that I would go there this afternoon.
I went out again, on to the Embankment; I walked along by the river, westward, past the Addingtons’ windows, towards the power station. The sun was beginning to go down, and the sky was all pink now, behind the four chimneys; the broad stretch of river where it bends, beyond Battersea Bridge, was pink too; a mist was coming up, with the tide, I suppose, from the sea, and the colours were dimmed and obscured by the greyness of the mist. A man came along with a stick, and lit the lamps, one lamp, and then two, and then three; it was quite light still, and the lamps looked small and rather foolish; I wondered why they lit the lamps so soon.
I went out again, onto the Embankment; I walked along the river, heading west past the Addingtons’ windows, towards the power station. The sun was starting to set, and the sky was all pink behind the four chimneys; the wide stretch of river where it bends, beyond Battersea Bridge, was pink too. A mist was rising, probably from the sea with the tide, and the colors faded and blurred because of the grey mist. A man came by with a stick and lit the lamps, starting with one, then two, and then three; it was still quite light, and the lamps looked small and a bit silly. I wondered why they lit the lamps so early.
There was an old man selling flowers by the corner of Battersea Bridge; I had never seen him there before; he looked a very poor old man; I bought a bunch of narcissi from him; it cost a shilling.
There was an old man selling flowers at the corner of Battersea Bridge; I had never seen him there before; he looked like a very poor old man; I bought a bunch of daffodils from him; it cost a shilling.
I thought:
I was thinking:
‘That is expensive, for a bunch of narcissi.’
'That's pricey for a bunch of daffodils.'
I thought:
I was thinking:
‘It is no good; I must go in and tell them; it is too late to go back; I must tell them now what I have done.’
‘This isn’t good; I have to go in and tell them; it’s too late to turn back; I need to tell them now what I’ve done.’
I knocked on the door, and rang the bell. The woman from below opened it; she often did, and I went up.
I knocked on the door and rang the doorbell. The woman from downstairs opened it; she usually did, so I went up.
There was a knocker on the door of Mollie’s room; it was the first door one came to in their part of the house. I knocked on the door with the knocker and walked in.
There was a door knocker on Mollie’s room; it was the first door anyone encountered in their section of the house. I knocked with the knocker and walked in.
They were sitting beside the fire, George in his arm-chair, and Mollie on a cushion on the floor. There was tea on the table, pushed back again against the wall; they had finished tea, and were reading; the grey cat was with them, on the hearth-rug.
They were sitting by the fire, George in his armchair and Mollie on a cushion on the floor. There was tea on the table, pushed back against the wall; they had finished their tea and were reading. The gray cat was with them on the hearth rug.
It was comfortable, and familiar, and homely. There were blue curtains in this room too, but there were patterns on them, blue and white, and the cushions on the chairs were red; it was a homelier room than Hugo’s, and the chairs came mostly from their old home in Manchester, ordinary sort of chairs, not straight deep shapes like his. There was a Persian carpet that had been in Manchester too, the ordinary blue and red sort of carpet, a pinkish red like the cushions; Hugo said they did not match it quite, and Mollie said she would change them, but she never did; and we got to like the cushions that did not quite match, and we would not have liked to have them changed.
It felt cozy, familiar, and homey. There were blue curtains in this room too, but they had patterns on them—blue and white—and the cushions on the chairs were red. It was a cozier room than Hugo’s, and most of the chairs came from their old home in Manchester; they were just regular chairs, not the straight, deep types like his. There was a Persian carpet that had been in Manchester as well, the typical blue and red kind, a pinkish red like the cushions. Hugo said they didn’t quite match, and Mollie said she would change them, but she never did. Eventually, we came to like the cushions that didn’t quite match, and we wouldn’t have wanted them changed.
‘We thought you were not coming,’ said Mollie, looking up from her book. George pulled up another chair for me.
‘We thought you weren’t coming,’ Mollie said, looking up from her book. George pulled up another chair for me.
I threw the bunch of narcissi into Mollie’s lap:
I threw the bunch of daffodils into Mollie’s lap:
‘A peace offering,’ I said. ‘I meant to come sooner; I started out quite early after lunch.’
‘A peace offering,’ I said. ‘I meant to come earlier; I set out pretty early after lunch.’
‘You’ve had tea?’ asked Mollie, and I said, yes, had.
‘Have you had tea?’ Mollie asked, and I replied, yes, I have.
George had his pipe; he always had; he took it out of his mouth, and held out his book.
George had his pipe; he always did; he took it out of his mouth and offered his book.
‘Have you read it?’ he asked. ‘Awfully good!’
‘Have you read it?’ he asked. ‘Really good!’
I looked at the book; it was Aksakov’s Memories of Childhood; I had not read it; I turned over the pages, and read bits of it, here and there. I said:
I looked at the book; it was Aksakov’s Memories of Childhood; I hadn't read it; I flipped through the pages and read snippets of it, here and there. I said:
‘I came to tell you, really, that I am engaged to Walter Sebright.’
‘I came to tell you that I’m actually engaged to Walter Sebright.’
I did not look at either of them, only at the book.
I didn't look at either of them, just the book.
‘What?’ said George, sitting up sharply.
‘What?’ George said, sitting up suddenly.
Mollie said:
Mollie said:
‘Oh, Helen!’
‘Oh, Helen!’
They were both looking at me; I knew it and pretended not to see. I felt as though I were going to cry, and was determined not to.
They were both staring at me; I knew it, but I acted like I didn't notice. I felt like I was going to cry, but I was determined not to.
‘Do you mean that, Helen?’ Mollie asked very gently.
‘Do you really mean that, Helen?’ Mollie asked softly.
I said:
I said:
‘Yes; are you surprised?’
"Yes, are you surprised?"
She said:
She said:
‘Yes; very much surprised; I didn’t expect it at all!’
‘Yes; I was really surprised; I didn’t see that coming at all!’
I looked at George, but his face was turned away; he was staring at the fire, bending forwards, away from me.
I looked at George, but his face was turned away; he was staring at the fire, leaning forward, away from me.
I said:
I said:
‘Won’t you congratulate me, either of you?’ and my voice sounded odd, and jerky, even to myself, ‘Won’t you give me your good wishes?’
‘Won’t you congratulate me, either of you?’ My voice sounded strange and shaky, even to me. ‘Won’t you give me your best wishes?’
‘Yes . . . oh surely, all good wishes . . .’ Mollie said, ‘but . . .’ She hesitated and I saw her look at George. . . .
‘Yes . . . oh definitely, all the best wishes . . .’ Mollie said, ‘but . . .’ She paused and I noticed her glance at George. . . . .
‘If you are going back now, I will go with you,’ George said abruptly.
‘If you’re going back now, I’ll go with you,’ George said suddenly.
He knew, of course, that I had not meant to go back then, for I had only just come. Mollie looked at him again, surprised, I thought, and anxious.
He knew, of course, that I hadn’t meant to go back then, since I had only just arrived. Mollie looked at him again, surprised, I thought, and worried.
I nearly said: ‘I am not going back!’
I almost said, "I’m not going back!"
But I wanted to get away, and somehow, too, I had to do what George wanted.
But I wanted to escape, and somehow, I also needed to do what George wanted.
I said:
I said:
‘Yes, I am going back now; but you needn’t come.’
‘Yes, I’m heading back now, but you don’t need to come with me.’
He got up from his chair and went to get his hat it was hanging up on the landing, outside the door. I stood up too. Mollie took both my hands in hers.
He stood up from his chair and went to grab his hat, which was hanging on the landing, outside the door. I stood up as well. Mollie took both of my hands in hers.
She said:
She said:
‘I wish you happiness with all my heart, you do know that, my dear!’
‘I wish you all the happiness in the world, you know that, my dear!’
I nodded; I felt I could not speak without crying, and I did not want to cry.
I nodded; I felt like I couldn't speak without tearing up, and I didn’t want to cry.
George was waiting for me outside, at the top of the stairs; he waited for me to pass and then followed me down.
George was waiting for me outside, at the top of the stairs; he let me go ahead and then followed me down.
We crossed the road to the pavement by the river, and turned Eastward, towards the bridges and the trams. We passed the two bridges, and Oakley Street, where my bus for Kensington would run; we did not, either of us, think about that. We were walking very quickly, along the river; the lamps were all lit now, broad streaks of light lay out in front of each, across the wet pavement and the road.
We crossed the street to the sidewalk by the river and headed east towards the bridges and the trams. We passed the two bridges and Oakley Street, where my bus to Kensington would come; neither of us thought about that. We were walking very fast along the river; the streetlights were all on now, casting wide streaks of light across the wet sidewalk and the road.
‘It isn’t true, what you said just now?’ George asked at last.
“It’s not true, what you just said?” George asked finally.
I said:
I said:
‘Yes; why should it not be true?’
‘Yes; why shouldn't it be true?’
‘I can’t believe it is true!’
‘I can’t believe this is happening!’
‘You mean that no one would want to marry me?’
‘You mean that no one would want to marry me?’
‘No,’ he said quietly, ‘I don’t mean that.’
‘No,’ he said softly, ‘that’s not what I mean.’
We walked along without speaking; we were nearly at Chelsea Bridge now.
We walked in silence; we were almost at Chelsea Bridge now.
George stopped walking, and turned round:
George stopped walking and turned around:
‘Does Hugo know?’ he asked.
"Does Hugo know?" he asked.
I said:
I said:
‘No. I haven’t seen Hugo.’
‘No, I haven't seen Hugo.’
He leaned his elbows on the stone parapet and looked straight in front of him, across the river.
He rested his elbows on the stone railing and looked straight ahead, across the river.
‘You know, Helen,’ he said, ‘you must not do this; you can’t understand what you are doing; you haven’t thought.’
‘You know, Helen,’ he said, ‘you can't do this; you don’t really understand what you're doing; you haven't thought it through.’
I said:
I said:
‘I am tired of thinking’
"I'm tired of thinking."
‘I know it is not my business; you can say it is nothing to do with me; but it is; Hugo . . . and you are the best friends I have; I can’t stand by and see you . . . and Hugo messing up your lives . . .’
‘I know it’s not my place; you can say it’s none of my business; but it is; Hugo . . . and you are my closest friends; I can’t just watch you . . . and Hugo ruin your lives . . .’
His voice was very low; I had never heard George’s voice like this.
His voice was really soft; I had never heard George talk like this before.
I thought:
I was thinking:
‘How he loves Hugo! Why do we love him so?’
‘How he loves Hugo! Why do we love him so much?’
I said:
I said:
‘I thought you liked Sophia?’
"I thought you liked Sophia?"
He said:
He said:
‘I do like her.’
‘I really like her.’
‘And you like Walter Sebright too; you said you did.’
‘And you like Walter Sebright too; you said you did.’
‘I do,’ he said, ‘I like him too, but not for you.’
‘I do,’ he said, ‘I like him too, but not for you.’
I said:
I said:
‘That is for me to judge.’
"That's my call to make."
He said:
He said:
‘No, not now; you don’t know what you are doing. You are unhappy and angry, and . . . oh Helen, why do we beat about the bush? You and Hugo love each other far too well to marry other people? You know that . . . I know it . . . and Hugo knows it too!’
‘No, not now; you don’t know what you’re doing. You’re unhappy and angry, and . . . oh Helen, why are we beating around the bush? You and Hugo love each other too much to marry other people, don’t you? You know that . . . I know it . . . and Hugo knows it too!’
I said:
I said:
‘I don’t think Hugo does.’
"I don't think Hugo does."
‘He does . . . . I know he does. Give him time, Helen. He will never care for anyone as he does for you.’
‘He does . . . . I know he does. Give him some time, Helen. He will never care for anyone like he cares for you.’
I said:
I said:
‘He leaves it to you, to say!’
'He leaves it up to you to decide!'
‘Can’t you wait a little while? Six months, or three months even . . . ? That is not very long to wait . . .’
‘Can’t you wait a little longer? Six months, or even three months . . . ? That’s not too long to wait . . .’
I said:
I said:
‘I am sick of waiting. I don’t know even, that I want Hugo, now.’
‘I’m tired of waiting. I don’t even know if I want Hugo anymore.’
George was silent; I knew how hard it must be for him to say these things, and I wanted to hurt him. There were sea gulls walking in the mud, at the edge of the river. They rose up in a cloud in front of us, calling and flapping their wings.
George was quiet; I knew how difficult it must be for him to share these thoughts, and I wanted to hurt him. There were seagulls strolling in the mud at the riverbank. They took off in a flurry in front of us, calling out and flapping their wings.
I said:
I said:
‘It is good of you to consider Hugo so much, but I don’t think he would be grateful to you.’
‘It’s kind of you to think about Hugo so much, but I don’t believe he would appreciate it.’
I said it in a hard, horrible voice.
I said it in a harsh, awful voice.
George clasped his hands together; he clasped and unclasped his fingers, and said nothing at all.
George held his hands together; he squeezed and released his fingers, and didn’t say a word.
I said:
I said:
‘I suppose you think I should wait for ever, on the chance of Hugo’s wanting me some day? You don’t mind what happens to me?’
‘I guess you think I should wait forever, hoping that Hugo will want me someday? You don’t care what happens to me?’
I can’t bear now to think how I spoke to George; it was as though a devil was in me. I did not mean what I said, and I knew that I did not mean it; I would have waited for Hugo always, if I had thought he would want me ever; but I did not think so. That was not George’s fault.
I can't stand to think about how I talked to George; it felt like there was a devil inside me. I didn’t mean what I said, and I knew I didn’t mean it; I would have waited for Hugo forever if I believed he would ever want me; but I didn’t think that would happen. That wasn’t George’s fault.
George said:
George said:
‘I did not mean that, Helen. You know, surely, that I did not. Do you think I should have said all this, if I did not mind what happened to you?
‘I didn't mean that, Helen. You know, of course, that I didn't. Do you really think I would have said all this if I didn't care about what happened to you?
‘It is not fair to Sebright,’ he said abruptly, ‘to marry him like this.’
‘It’s not fair to Sebright,’ he said suddenly, ‘to marry him like this.’
I said:
I said:
‘That is his affair, and mine; you had better leave it alone.’
‘That's his business, and mine; you should just leave it alone.’
We walked on again; past Chelsea Bridge, and along Grosvenor Road. There was no parapet here, only railings, and the river showed through the iron bars, with the lamplight on it. Across the water, where the wharfs and warehouses are, there were more lights, and a noise of hammering. A train went past with lighted windows, across the railway bridge. I did not ask George to leave me; I did not want him to go. Twice I looked round at him.
We kept walking; past Chelsea Bridge and along Grosvenor Road. There wasn’t a wall here, just railings, and the river was visible through the iron bars, lit up by the lamplight. On the other side of the water, where the docks and warehouses are, there were more lights and the sound of hammering. A train passed by with its windows lit, crossing the railway bridge. I didn’t ask George to leave me; I didn’t want him to go. Twice I turned to look at him.
‘Why does he mind so much?’ I wondered. ‘It is wonderful to mind so much about other people.’
‘Why does he care so much?’ I wondered. ‘It’s great to care so much about other people.’
I said once:
I once said:
‘It is very dark for April.’
“It’s really dark for April.”
He said:
He stated:
‘Yes, it is getting late.’
"Yeah, it's getting late."
Lorries went past us, a train of lorries, with iron girders on them. There was a Salvation Army meeting at the corner of a street.
Lorries drove by us, a convoy of lorries, carrying iron beams. There was a Salvation Army gathering at the corner of the street.
I said:
I said:
‘I should like to be religious.’
‘I would like to be religious.’
George said:
George said:
‘So should I.’
“Me too.”
I wished already, that I had been kinder to George. I knew how hard it must have been for him to say all that to me. I was grateful to him for caring about it at all.
I already wished that I had been nicer to George. I realized how difficult it must have been for him to say all that to me. I appreciated him for even caring about it.
We had left the river now, and were walking through streets with more warehouses and yards. We came out soon to Westminster, and crossed the wide space in front of the Houses of Parliament. We stood and waited for a bus.
We had left the river and were walking through streets lined with more warehouses and yards. We soon reached Westminster and crossed the large area in front of the Houses of Parliament. We stood and waited for a bus.
George said:
George said:
‘Forgive me, Helen. I am afraid I have made it worse. I am sorry, if I have.’
‘Forgive me, Helen. I’m afraid I’ve made things worse. I’m sorry, if I have.’
I wanted to say:
I wanted to say:
‘Forgive me, George. I love you for what you said. It was dear and brave of you to say it. It was like you, George.’
‘Please forgive me, George. I love you for what you said. It was sweet and courageous of you to say that. It was so like you, George.’
But there were people all round, near us, and my bus was coming, round the corner, and across to where we stood.
But there were people all around us, and my bus was coming around the corner, heading toward where we were standing.
I only said:
I just said:
‘It’s all right; you haven’t a bit. Good-bye.’
‘It’s fine; you really don’t. Bye.’
I held out my hand, and George took it.
I extended my hand, and George grasped it.
Then I climbed up on to my bus, and went up the steps to the top. I turned round to wave to him again, but he did not see me. He was standing quite still, where I had left him, staring in front of him at the road.
Then I climbed onto my bus and went up the steps to the top. I turned around to wave at him again, but he didn’t see me. He was standing completely still, where I had left him, staring ahead at the road.
XXIII
I did not write to Hugo. George told him, and Guy wrote to me at once.
I didn't write to Hugo. George told him, and Guy texted me right away.
‘Congratulations and good wishes,’ he said; that was all.
“Congrats and best wishes,” he said; that was it.
Cousin Delia asked me to bring Walter down to see her I said I would, the next week-end.
Cousin Delia asked me to bring Walter down to see her. I said I would the following weekend.
Hugo wrote later:
Hugo wrote later:
‘Helen dear, I hope you will be happy. I hope you have chosen right. Other people cannot judge for you, not even we, who have known you best.’
‘Helen dear, I hope you find happiness. I hope you’ve made the right choice. No one else can judge for you, not even us, who know you best.’
I thought:
I was thinking:
‘He does not mind. He does not like Walter, but he does not mind.’
‘He doesn’t care. He doesn’t like Walter, but he doesn’t mind.’
Walter took me to see his mother. She looked old to be his mother; much older than Cousin Delia. She had light blue eyes like his, and fair hair. Her hair was not so grey as Cousin Delia’s, but her face was much more lined. She was small, and like a bird, with quick, nervous movements. She was dressed in purple; a purple silk bodice, with a high collar, up round her chin. She was very neat and slim, and her face was pink, like a soft apple.
Walter took me to see his mom. She looked really old to be his mom; much older than Cousin Delia. She had light blue eyes like his and fair hair. Her hair wasn't as grey as Cousin Delia’s, but her face was a lot more lined. She was small and kind of bird-like, with quick, nervous movements. She was dressed in purple; a purple silk top with a high collar that went around her chin. She was very neat and slim, and her face was pink, like a soft apple.
She lived in a high house, with steep, dark stairs. There were Indian things in the room; weapons, and powder horns, and inlaid tables. Walter’s grandfather had been in India; he was an Indian merchant who traded in rice. There were water-colours on the walls, of cottages, and churches in green trees; old-fashioned, rather charming pictures, but the room was dark all the same; the curtains were dark and heavy, and there was too much furniture; I felt very much a stranger in that room.
She lived in a tall house with steep, dark stairs. The room had Indian items like weapons and powder horns, along with inlaid tables. Walter’s grandfather had been to India; he was an Indian merchant who traded rice. There were watercolors on the walls depicting cottages and churches among green trees; they were old-fashioned, somewhat charming pictures, but the room still felt dark. The curtains were heavy and dark, and there was too much furniture; I felt very much like an outsider in that room.
Mrs. Sebright kissed me in a fluttering, half-frightened way.
Mrs. Sebright kissed me in a quick, nervous way.
‘My dear, I am so glad to meet you,’ she said. ‘Walter has talked to me often about you. I should like to have seen you before.’
‘My dear, I’m so happy to meet you,’ she said. ‘Walter has told me a lot about you. I wish I could have met you earlier.’
She made me sit down in a big chair; it had a chintz cover with purplish flowers on it; faded, dull sort of flowers.
She made me sit in a big chair covered in chintz with purplish flowers; they looked faded and dull.
‘I must look at you,’ she said, ‘you must let me look at you, my dear!’
‘I need to see you,’ she said, ‘you have to let me look at you, my dear!’
She put on her spectacles, and looked at me. It was natural that she should want to look, but I felt embarrassed.
She put on her glasses and looked at me. It was understandable that she wanted to look, but I felt awkward.
‘Yes, you are very pretty, very pretty indeed! Walter told me so. Walter is always right.’
‘Yes, you’re really beautiful, truly beautiful! Walter said so. Walter is always right.’
She gave a little nervous laugh.
She let out a small, nervous laugh.
‘We must make friends now,’ she said; ‘you see, it seems so strange to me, that I do not know you at all. Walter has been such a good son to me, such a devoted son, and good sons make good husbands, so they say. . . . I am sure my Walter will. You are a fortunate young lady, my dear, though I say it, and I am sure you will do your best to deserve him.’
‘We need to be friends now,’ she said; ‘you see, it feels so strange to me that I don’t know you at all. Walter has been such a good son to me, such a devoted son, and they say good sons make good husbands. . . . I’m sure my Walter will. You are a lucky young lady, my dear, even if I say so myself, and I’m sure you will do your best to deserve him.’
I said I hoped I should. I liked her for thinking so much of Walter; she was so naive, and so single-hearted; the attitude of my friends would have been inconceivable to her.
I said I hoped so too. I admired her for thinking so highly of Walter; she was so innocent and so genuine. My friends' attitude would have been unimaginable to her.
And I thought:
And I was thinking:
‘She knows him much better than they do, after all.’
‘She knows him way better than they do, after all.’
She said:
She said:
‘You must tell me all about yourself. Your parents are dead, I believe?’
‘You have to tell me everything about yourself. Your parents are gone, right?’
I told her that my father was dead, and my mother had married again.
I told her that my dad was dead, and my mom had remarried.
‘Poor dear, poor dear, so you were all alone?’
‘Poor thing, poor thing, so you were all by yourself?’
I told her about Cousin Delia and Yearsly.
I told her about Cousin Delia and Yearsly.
I said:
I said:
‘I was with her long before, after my father died.’
‘I was with her long before, after my dad died.’
‘Ah, yes; and you had cousins there, to play with, I believe?’
‘Ah, yes; and I believe you had cousins there to play with?’
I said:
I said:
‘Yes; two cousins—Guy and Hugo.’
"Yes; two cousins—Guy and Hugo."
‘They must be almost like brothers to you now?’
‘They must feel almost like brothers to you now?’
I said:
I said:
‘Yes; almost.’
"Yeah; pretty much."
‘Walter knows them, I think? He knew them at Oxford.’
‘Walter knows them, I think? He knew them at Oxford.’
I said:
I said:
‘He does not know them very well.’
‘He doesn't know them very well.’
‘They would not be quite Walter’s type, perhaps . . . you see, Walter is so clever, he does not care much for people who are not . . . but he will, of course, my dear, later on, if they are your cousins. He has a most affectionate nature, and I am sure they are very nice young men!’
‘They might not really be Walter’s type, I guess . . . you see, Walter is really smart and doesn’t care much for people who aren’t . . . but he will, of course, my dear, later on, since they’re your cousins. He’s very affectionate, and I’m sure they’re really nice young men!’
I suppose I did not respond, for she added quickly:
I guess I didn't reply, because she quickly added:
‘I did not mean, of course, that your cousins were stupid, Walter has never said such a thing to me, oh, not at all, but I thought from what he told me that they were . . . just . . . not quite like Walter . . . he has, of course, a quite exceptional brain.’
‘I didn’t mean, of course, that your cousins were stupid. Walter has never said anything like that to me, oh, not at all. But I gathered from what he told me that they were . . . just . . . not quite like Walter . . . he has, of course, a really exceptional brain.’
I said:
I said:
‘Oh no; my cousins are not like Walter; but I love them very much; I hope he will be friends with them, more, later on.’
‘Oh no; my cousins aren’t like Walter; but I love them a lot; I hope he’ll be friends with them more later on.’
I did not mind what Mrs. Sebright said; I did not mind what Walter had told her about them.
I didn’t care about what Mrs. Sebright said; I didn’t care about what Walter had told her about them.
I thought:
I was thinking:
‘She feels about Walter as I do about Hugo; I am glad that some one feels about him like that.’
'She feels about Walter the way I feel about Hugo; I'm glad that someone feels that way about him.'
Walter came in then. He had left me alone with his mother for a talk. He stood beside her with his hand on her shoulder, and looked at me.
Walter came in then. He had left me alone with his mom to talk. He stood beside her with his hand on her shoulder and looked at me.
‘Wasn’t I right, Mother?’ he asked softly. ‘Isn’t she all I said?’
‘Wasn’t I right, Mom?’ he asked softly. ‘Isn’t she everything I said she was?’
He looked flushed and happy; his eyes were shining; I wished he would not wear those black steel spectacles.
He looked flushed and happy; his eyes were shining; I wished he wouldn't wear those black metal glasses.
Grandmother went to call on Mrs. Sebright. Grandmother was the only person who seemed really pleased at the engagement.
Grandmother went to visit Mrs. Sebright. She was the only one who actually seemed happy about the engagement.
She said:
She said:
‘I like your young man. He has brains and character. You might have done worse. You won’t be well off, not at all well off; but that does not matter; we all value money too highly, and you will have enough when I die,’
‘I like your young man. He’s smart and has good character. You could have done worse. You won’t be wealthy, not by a long shot; but that’s okay; we all put too much importance on money, and you’ll have enough when I’m gone,’
I don’t know what she said to Mrs. Sebright, or Mrs. Sebright to her, but she was not displeased.
I don’t know what she mentioned to Mrs. Sebright, or what Mrs. Sebright said to her, but she seemed satisfied.
She said:
She stated:
‘A good woman, I think, but a fool; he must get his brains from his father. Stupid women often have clever sons; perhaps the clever men marry them. She will not trouble you, Helen, she won’t interfere, but you must be kind to her, and attentive.’
‘A good woman, I think, but a fool; he must get his brains from his father. Stupid women often have clever sons; maybe the clever men marry them. She won’t bother you, Helen, she won’t interfere, but you should be nice to her and pay attention.’
I said that I would try. I was grateful to Grandmother for being pleased at all.
I said I would give it a shot. I was thankful to Grandma for being happy about it.
XXIV
Guy and Hugo were not at Yearsly that week-end; they were sorry they could not come, Cousin Delia said.
Guy and Hugo weren’t at Yearsly that weekend; they felt bad they couldn’t make it, Cousin Delia said.
She welcomed Walter, giving him both her hands, and looked at him hard, as his mother had looked at me; but she did not ask him questions. Some people said that Cousin Delia was hard to talk to, for she never asked you the ordinary things; she did not ask people how their relations were, as some women always do. She took people as they were, and left them alone; and she talked, when she did talk, about anything that was in her mind, or yours, at the moment.
She greeted Walter, taking both his hands, and looked at him intently, just like his mother had looked at me; but she didn’t ask him any questions. Some people said that Cousin Delia was difficult to talk to because she never asked the usual things; she didn’t inquire about how people’s families were, like some women always do. She accepted people as they were and gave them space; and when she did speak, it was about whatever was on her mind or yours at that moment.
She showed Walter some gems, Greek gems, in the library; he told her about them, their dates, and where they were made. He did not say they were decadent, or ‘too late,’ as I expected. He was polite to Cousin Delia, and treated her with respect.
She showed Walter some Greek gems in the library; he told her about them, their dates, and where they were made. He didn’t say they were decadent or "too late," as I expected. He was polite to Cousin Delia and treated her with respect.
He said:
He said:
‘She is not at all like her sons.’
‘She is nothing like her sons.’
I said:
I said:
‘Oh, Walter, I think her so like them both.’
‘Oh, Walter, I think she looks so much like both of them.’
He did not get on very well with Cousin John; that did not surprise me; Cousin John might seem dull to anyone who did not know him well.
He didn't get along very well with Cousin John, which didn't surprise me; Cousin John might seem boring to anyone who didn't know him well.
I took him to Joseph and Mathew, and the Elliots at the farm. He was awkward with them all, and did not know what to say. They shook hands with us, and wished us joy, but they were not hearty, and as we turned away, I heard Elliot say to his wife:
I took him to Joseph and Mathew, and the Elliots at the farm. He felt uncomfortable with all of them and didn't know what to say. They shook hands with us and congratulated us, but it didn't feel genuine. As we walked away, I heard Elliot say to his wife:
‘I aye thought it would have been Mr. Hugo!’
‘I always thought it would have been Mr. Hugo!’
I don’t think Walter heard what he said.
I don’t think Walter heard what he just said.
I took Walter to the Temple, and into the High Wood. He made love to me and kissed me, and called me pretty names; I would not have thought he could say the things he did, and I was glad he did; but I did not show him the Happy Tree, nor the Frog Pond, nor the Jasmine Gate.
I took Walter to the Temple and into the High Wood. He made love to me, kissed me, and called me sweet names; I never would have thought he could say the things he did, and I was happy he did; but I didn’t show him the Happy Tree, the Frog Pond, or the Jasmine Gate.
XXV
Cousin Delia came to see me in my bed, as she used to when I was little.
Cousin Delia came to visit me in my bed, just like she did when I was a kid.
She said:
She said:
‘Dear Heart, are you happy?’
"Hey Heart, are you happy?"
I said:
I said:
‘I don’t know, Cousin Delia. Ought I to be?’
‘I don’t know, Cousin Delia. Should I be?’
She said:
She said:
‘I don’t know. I wasn’t; but some people are. It is better to be happy.’
‘I don’t know. I wasn’t; but some people are. It’s better to be happy.’
I said:
I said:
‘Yes. I know it would be better.’
‘Yes. I know it would be better.’
She stood beside my bed, and looked across it at the window, and the branches of the trees. There was a moon outside and we could see the branches; I had pulled the curtain back.
She stood next to my bed and looked across it at the window and the tree branches. There was a moon outside, and we could see the branches because I had pulled the curtain back.
She said:
She said:
‘Poor Hugo; I am thinking of my Hugo.’
‘Poor Hugo; I’m thinking about my Hugo.’
I said:
I said:
‘You need not be sorry for him.’
‘You don’t need to feel sorry for him.’
She looked down at me.
She looked down at me.
She said:
She said:
‘No? Need I not?’
‘No? Do I not need to?’
I said:
I said:
‘No. Be sorry for me; and Walter.’
‘No. Feel sorry for me; and Walter.’
She said:
She said:
‘Walter has got what he wants. Not many people get that.’
‘Walter has what he wants. Not many people achieve that.’
I said:
I said:
‘No, not many people; I know that; and I don’t think Walter really has.’
‘No, not many people; I know that; and I don’t think Walter really has.’
She said:
She said:
‘Dear Heart, don’t be impatient; don’t decide too soon.’
‘Dear Heart, don’t rush; don’t jump to conclusions too quickly.’
I said:
I said:
‘I have decided.’
"I've made my decision."
She bent down and kissed my forehead.
She leaned down and kissed my forehead.
She said:
She said:
‘I like your Walter; and he is very happy.’
‘I like your Walter; he seems really happy.’
XXVI
Walter took me to see his sister Maud. She was the headmistress of a school at Lessingham; a County Secondary School.
Walter took me to see his sister Maud. She was the principal of a school in Lessingham; a County Secondary School.
We travelled by train for nearly two hours; we were to spend the night with Maud, at the school.
We took a train for almost two hours; we were going to spend the night with Maud at the school.
We sat opposite to each other in the train; we had two corner seats.
We sat across from each other on the train; we had two corner seats.
I thought:
I was thinking:
‘It will be like this when I am married to Walter. We shall travel together always. How funny that will be!’
‘It will be like this when I'm married to Walter. We'll travel together all the time. How funny that will be!’
Walter had bought me newspapers at the station. He bought a lot of them and put them on the seat beside me; there was Vogue, and Colour, and the Daily Mirror; and I laughed.
Walter had gotten me some newspapers at the station. He got a bunch of them and placed them on the seat next to me; there was Vogue, and Colour, and the Daily Mirror; and I laughed.
I said:
I said:
‘I should not have thought you would buy papers like this. Have you ever bought any of these before?’
'I didn’t think you would buy papers like this. Have you ever bought any of these before?'
Walter laughed too.
Walter laughed as well.
He said:
He said:
‘No, of course not; I have never had any one to buy them for, before.’
'No, of course not; I've never had anyone to buy them for before.'
He had no newspaper himself; he did not read them; he had told me that before. He took out a German book, Der Hittitische Kult, and began to read it, but soon he put it down. I was looking at him, and now he looked at me.
He didn't have a newspaper; he didn't read them; he had mentioned that to me before. He pulled out a German book, The Hittite Cult, and started reading it, but he soon set it aside. I was watching him, and now he was looking back at me.
He said:
He said:
‘Not even that, when you are here. I wonder if you know how much that means?’
‘Not even that, when you’re here. I wonder if you know how much that means?’
He leaned across, and took my hands in his.
He leaned over and took my hands in his.
He said:
He stated:
‘Perhaps, you will make me human. Perhaps I shall be quite different when I am married to you.’
'Maybe you'll make me feel more human. Maybe I'll be a completely different person once I'm married to you.'
I bent forward too and kissed his forehead; I felt curiously moved.
I leaned forward and kissed his forehead; I felt strangely emotional.
I thought:
I was thinking:
‘Perhaps, he really needs me; perhaps I have something to give him that he really wants . . . beyond mere falling in love.’
‘Maybe he actually needs me; maybe I have something to offer him that he truly wants . . . beyond just falling in love.’
I felt that there were depths in him I had not fathomed.
I felt like there were layers to him I hadn't discovered.
I thought:
I was thinking:
‘Can I do it? Am I what he thinks me?’
‘Can I do this? Am I who he thinks I am?’
And then I thought:
Then I wondered:
‘Perhaps I shall love him more than any one, in time.’
‘Maybe I will end up loving him more than anyone else, eventually.’
People got into the train at the next station. Walter talked to me about his sister Maud.
People boarded the train at the next station. Walter chatted with me about his sister Maud.
He said:
He stated:
‘I hope so much you will like her’; and I felt behind his words, the hope, more doubtful, that she might like me.
‘I really hope you like her,’ and I sensed behind his words, the more uncertain hope that she might like me too.
He said:
He said:
‘She is a very remarkable woman; she took a i.i. at Cambridge, you know, that is not common for women, and she did it all herself. She was only seventeen when my father died. She was at school then, of course, and insisted on staying on. My mother would have taken her away, I think, and gone to live in the country, but Maud was right. She said it was better for us all, to keep her on at school, and at college too; she would earn more in the end, and of course she was right. She paid her own way with scholarships, all the way up, just as I did afterwards, and she helped with me too. She kept me up to the mark, and my mother too. My mother was inclined to spoil me. She thought I was delicate and that the work at St. Paul’s was too much for me, but Maud insisted on my working hard, and again, I am sure she was right. She is not so gentle as my mother, of course, nor so affectionate, but I admire her very much, and I am grateful to her.’
‘She is a truly remarkable woman; she earned a i.i. at Cambridge, which isn't common for women, and she did it all on her own. She was only seventeen when my father died. She was still in school then, of course, and insisted on continuing. My mother would have taken her away, I think, and relocated to the countryside, but Maud was right. She said it would be better for all of us if she stayed in school, and then went on to college; she would earn more in the long run, and she was right. She funded her education through scholarships all the way up, just like I did later, and she helped me too. She kept me motivated, and my mother as well. My mother tended to spoil me. She thought I was fragile and that the work at St. Paul's was too much for me, but Maud insisted I work hard, and again, I believe she was right. She isn’t as gentle as my mother, or as affectionate, but I admire her a lot, and I’m thankful to her.’
I said:
I said:
‘I don’t expect she will approve of me!’
‘I don’t think she will like me!’
Walter hesitated.
Walter paused.
‘Not quite, at first, perhaps, but you mustn’t mind that. She does judge people on their merits, really, in the end, though sometimes she is prejudiced at first.’
‘Not exactly at first, maybe, but you shouldn’t worry about that. She truly judges people based on their qualities in the end, even though she can be a bit biased at the beginning.’
I was afraid that I should not like Maud, and I was sure that she would not like me.
I was worried that I wouldn't like Maud, and I was certain that she wouldn't like me.
XXVII
Maud was waiting for us in her ‘Private Room.’ We came to it through long corridors with notices on the walls, and a place with pegs, and rows and rows of hats and coats. There was a smell of disinfectant, and ink, and books. It was different from the smell at Ellsfield, but reminded me partly of that.
Maud was waiting for us in her 'Private Room.' We got there through long hallways with signs on the walls, and a spot with hooks, and rows and rows of hats and coats. There was a scent of disinfectant, ink, and books. It was different from the smell at Ellsfield, but it reminded me of it somewhat.
The ‘Private Room’ was pleasanter. There was a big window with green serge curtains, and a table with a green serge cover, and lots of books on it. There were daffodils on the table in a green, ‘art pottery’ jug, and reproductions of pictures by Watts on the walls, in broad, dark oak frames.
The ‘Private Room’ was nicer. There was a large window with green fabric curtains, a table covered in green fabric, and plenty of books on it. There were daffodils on the table in a green, art pottery jug, and reproductions of pictures by Watts on the walls, framed in broad, dark oak frames.
Maud came forward to meet us. She was tall and fair; she seemed much taller and more powerful than Walter; she looked healthier, and more athletic. Her hair was parted in the middle, and pushed forward, very neatly, with little combs behind each ear. She was wearing a very clean, well ironed, white silk shirt, with a dark blue tie, a tie-pin, and a long, navy blue serge skirt; she had pince-nez, rimless ones, fastened by a fine, black cord.
Maud approached to greet us. She was tall and fair; she appeared significantly taller and more imposing than Walter; she looked healthier and more athletic. Her hair was neatly parted in the middle and styled forward with small combs tucked behind each ear. She wore a crisp, well-pressed white silk shirt with a dark blue tie, a tie pin, and a long navy blue skirt; she had rimless pince-nez glasses secured by a delicate black cord.
She smiled in a bright, business-like way, as though she were accustomed to smiling.
She smiled in a bright, professional way, as if she were used to smiling.
‘My dear Walter, how do you do? How do you do, Helen?’
‘My dear Walter, how are you? How are you, Helen?’
She kissed us both, brightly too, and led us back to the tea-table, which was waiting by the hearth-rug. There was no fire, though the day was rather cold; the kettle was boiling on a brass spirit lamp, on the table.
She kissed us both, cheerfully, and led us back to the tea table, which was set up by the warm rug. There wasn't a fire, even though the day was pretty chilly; the kettle was boiling on a brass spirit lamp on the table.
‘Your train must have been late,’ she said, as she made the tea. ‘I expected you a quarter of an hour ago. Fortunately, to-day is my “free day,” and I have an hour and a half, quite free, after tea.’
‘Your train must have been late,’ she said as she prepared the tea. ‘I expected you a quarter of an hour ago. Luckily, today is my “free day,” and I have an hour and a half, completely free, after tea.’
She made us feel that it was our fault that the train was late, but that she forgave us.
She made us feel responsible for the train being late, but that she forgave us.
Walter murmured an apology, and she smiled again:
Walter whispered an apology, and she smiled once more:
‘It is of no consequence, none whatever. I have kept myself entirely at your disposal this afternoon. I had to take the chair at a staff meeting between three and four; we have a staff-committee now, you know, Walter, to decide on internal questions of policy in the school, slight variations in curriculum, and so forth, as far as our governing body will permit: it meets on Saturday afternoon. I find it a useful experiment. I find that it encourages keenness in the staff, more especially the younger members, if they feel they have some say in the management of the school. I have, of course, a casting vote myself, but I seldom use it. It is surprising to find how often we are unanimous, or practically so. Sugar, Helen and milk?’
‘It doesn't matter at all. I’ve made myself completely available to you this afternoon. I had to lead a staff meeting from three to four; we now have a staff committee, you know, Walter, to address internal policy issues at the school, minor changes in the curriculum, and so on, as much as our governing body allows: it meets on Saturday afternoons. I think it's a valuable experiment. It really motivates the staff, especially the younger ones, when they feel like they have a voice in how the school is run. I do have a tiebreaker vote, but I rarely need to use it. It’s surprising how often we come to a consensus, or almost a consensus. Sugar, Helen, and milk?’
She gave me sugar and milk, without waiting for my reply, and handed me the cup.
She gave me sugar and milk without waiting for my response and handed me the cup.
‘Let me see,’ she went on, ‘where were you at school? Walter did tell me, I believe.’
‘Let me see,’ she continued, ‘where did you go to school? I think Walter mentioned it to me.’
I said:
I said:
‘Ellsfield, in Surrey; Miss Ellis’s school.’
‘Ellsfield, in Surrey; Miss Ellis's school.’
‘Ah yes, of course! They do not take the Higher Certificate there, I think? There was some discussion about it at the last Headmistresses’ Conference. Miss Ellis takes, shall we say, an independent line?’
‘Ah yes, of course! They don’t accept the Higher Certificate there, I think? There was some talk about it at the last Headmistresses’ Conference. Miss Ellis follows, shall we say, her own path?’
I said:
I said:
‘I don’t think they did many examinations. I believe Miss Ellis didn’t approve of them.’
‘I don’t think they did many tests. I believe Miss Ellis didn’t approve of them.’
‘Quite, quite; and not many of the girls would go on to the Universities, I suppose?’
‘Exactly; and I guess not many of the girls would go on to college, right?’
‘Some did, I think; oh, several did. You could go if you liked.’
‘Some did, I think; oh, quite a few did. You could go if you wanted to.’
Maud smiled.
Maud smiled.
‘No compulsory abstention,’ she said, ‘but not unduly encouraged, I suppose. Of course here we have quite the opposite idea. We train our girls to regard a University training as the natural culmination of their education. Under present conditions they cannot always afford it, but it is surprising how many can, when once the girl and her family are made to feel it the natural and proper thing. There ought to be more scholarships, of course, for Oxford and Cambridge are too expensive for most girls of the class who come to us, but the Provincial Universities are now excellent. A number of our girls go to Birmingham and more still to the University College here.’
‘No mandatory abstention,’ she said, ‘but not overly encouraged, I guess. Of course, we have quite the opposite idea here. We train our girls to see a university education as the natural peak of their schooling. Given the current situation, they can't always afford it, but it's surprising how many can once the girl and her family are helped to view it as the natural and right thing to do. There should definitely be more scholarships, as Oxford and Cambridge are too expensive for most girls from the class that comes to us, but the provincial universities are now excellent. Several of our girls go to Birmingham, and even more attend the university college here.’
I said:
I said:
‘It must be very convenient to have a college here.’
‘It must be really convenient to have a college here.’
‘Yes, a good departure, quite good. Standard not very high yet, but that will come. I thoroughly approve of this movement for increasing the number of University Colleges in Provincial towns. By the way, Walter,’ she went on, ‘I want to speak to you about that last regulation of the Board of Faculties and Arts, about the P.Q.T. External Examinations, you know the one I mean, 1346; I think it is on the new schedule.’
‘Yes, a good start, pretty good. The standards aren’t very high yet, but that will come. I fully support the initiative to increase the number of University Colleges in provincial towns. By the way, Walter,’ she continued, ‘I want to talk to you about that recent regulation from the Board of Faculties and Arts regarding the P.Q.T. External Examinations, you know the one I’m referring to, 1346; I believe it’s on the new schedule.’
She took up a bunch of papers from the table beside her and began to look through them.
She picked up a pile of papers from the table next to her and started to go through them.
‘Here it is,’ she said, and began to read it aloud.
‘Here it is,’ she said, and started to read it out loud.
It was something about the qualifications necessary for anyone going in for some particular examination; it conveyed nothing, of course, to me. Walter said something about its not making much difference, and she interrupted him:
It was about the qualifications needed for anyone taking a certain exam; it didn’t really mean anything to me. Walter mentioned that it didn't matter much, and she cut him off:
‘I entirely disagree with you, Walter. Take the case, for instance, of a girl in the Vth Form who had already passed 3y and 6b in the Higher Certificate; her position would be quite anomalous!’
‘I completely disagree with you, Walter. Take, for example, a girl in the 5th Form who has already passed 3y and 6b in the Higher Certificate; her situation would be really unusual!’
‘But do many girls pass 3y and 6b, and nothing else?’
‘But do a lot of girls get through 3y and 6b, and nothing else?’
‘Not many, but some do. In any case it ought to be made quite clear; would such a girl be eligible, or not?’
‘Not many, but some do. In any case, it should be made clear; would such a girl be eligible, or not?’
‘You see,’ she said, turning to me, ‘so many of our girls take the London University External degree, and as Walter is now a Member of the University, I always apply to him in my difficulties.’
‘You see,’ she said, turning to me, ‘a lot of our girls are pursuing the London University External degree, and since Walter is now a Member of the University, I always reach out to him when I have problems.’
Walter said:
Walter said:
‘I am afraid I can’t be any use to you over this, Maud. I really have nothing to do with the External Examinations. You had better apply to the Secretary of the Board of Faculties, direct.’
‘I’m sorry, but I can’t help you with this, Maud. I really don’t have anything to do with the External Examinations. You’d be better off reaching out to the Secretary of the Board of Faculties directly.’
There was irritation in his voice; he held out his cup.
There was annoyance in his voice as he held out his cup.
‘May I have some more tea?’ he asked.
‘Can I have some more tea?’ he asked.
‘Certainly, certainly. I did not see that you had finished; and, Helen, let me give you some more. You did say milk and sugar, I think. Walter, please give Helen some cake. Yes, I think I had better apply to the Board of Faculties direct. It is always best to go to the Fountain Head. But you must support me on the Board, if the question is raised. Helen must excuse us talking so much shop,’ and she turned brightly to me: ‘We Academic people have so much shop to talk, and so little opportunity.’
‘Of course, of course. I didn’t realize you were done; and, Helen, let me get you some more. You did say milk and sugar, right? Walter, please give Helen some cake. Yes, I think I should go straight to the Board of Faculties. It’s always best to go to the source. But you need to back me up on the Board if any issues come up. Helen, you’ll have to forgive us for talking so much shop,’ and she turned to me with a bright smile: ‘We academics have so much to discuss, yet so little chance to do it.’
Walter said:
Walter said:
‘I find plenty of opportunity!’
"I see lots of opportunity!"
‘Ah, but you are at the Fountain Head! That is one of the advantages of University life over that of a school. It has that advantage, undoubtedly. But what is Helen most interested in? We must make friends, mustn’t we? Now that we are to be sisters-in-law!’
‘Ah, but you are at the Fountain Head! That’s one of the perks of university life compared to school. It definitely has that edge. But what is Helen most interested in? We have to make friends, right? Now that we are going to be sisters-in-law!’
Walter said:
Walter said:
‘Helen is interested in a great many things. Literature and pictures, and music . . . aren’t you, Helen?’
‘Helen is interested in a lot of things. Literature, art, and music . . . right, Helen?’
I felt like a child, being discussed and drawn out by grown-up people.
I felt like a kid, being talked about and pulled into conversations by adults.
I said:
I said:
‘Yes. I am interested in that sort of thing, chiefly, I suppose.’
‘Yes. I'm interested in that kind of thing, mostly, I guess.’
‘I see,’ said Maud, artistic. ‘Well, that is a very important side of life. I always teach my girls to appreciate Art. We have lectures on Art, every alternate week, in the Winter terms, with lantern slides; and literature too; three of our girls took A.A. in the English Literature paper of the L.L.U.’
‘I see,’ said Maud, with an artistic flair. ‘That’s definitely a crucial part of life. I always encourage my girls to appreciate Art. We have Art lectures every other week during the winter terms, complete with lantern slides; and we cover literature too; three of our girls passed the A.A. in the English Literature paper from the L.L.U.’
‘Helen is a great dancer too!’
‘Helen is an amazing dancer too!’
Maud gave a little laugh.
Maud let out a giggle.
‘The lighter side,’ she said, ‘that we can hardly call Art!’
‘The lighter side,’ she said, ‘that we can barely call Art!’
I wondered why Walter had said it. I thought he might have known that Maud would not count dancing ‘Art.’
I wondered why Walter had said that. I thought he might have realized that Maud wouldn't consider dancing 'Art.'
‘It can be Art,’ said Walter doggedly. ‘Have you seen the Russian Ballet?’
‘It can be art,’ Walter insisted. ‘Have you seen the Russian ballet?’
I was surprised that Walter should have seen it himself.
I was surprised that Walter had seen it himself.
Maud laughed again, her quick, business-like laugh.
Maud laughed again, her quick, efficient laugh.
‘I am afraid I have no time for Ballets,’ she said:
‘I’m afraid I don’t have time for ballets,’ she said:
‘Helen will not find much time to dance when she is married, I am afraid. I am afraid Academic life will seem a little strange to you at first. We are poor, dull people you know, my dear, but we have our good points, if you take us as you find us! And now, would you like a walk round? We have extended the playing field since you were here last, Walter, and there are some new books in the Classical Library.’
‘Helen won’t have much time to dance once she’s married, I’m afraid. I think academic life might feel a bit odd to you at first. We’re poor, boring people, you know, my dear, but we have our good qualities if you accept us as we are! So, would you like to take a walk? We’ve expanded the playing field since you were last here, Walter, and there are some new books in the Classical Library.’
Walter and I were not alone all the evening. There were prayers for the boarders, and supper in a big dining hall, only two tables, at the end in use, for the day girls were not there.
Walter and I weren't alone all evening. There were prayers for the boarders, and dinner in a large dining hall, with only two tables being used since the day girls weren't there.
In the morning we went to church with Maud and two other mistresses, and the boarders.
In the morning, we went to church with Maud and two other ladies, along with the boarders.
We were alone for a little, in Maud’s room, before lunch.
We were alone for a bit in Maud’s room before lunch.
‘When did you go to the Russian Ballet?’ I asked.
‘When did you go to the Russian Ballet?’ I asked.
And Walter said:
And Walter said:
‘When you said you liked dancing; in the tea-shop near the British Museum. I went the next evening.’
‘When you mentioned that you liked dancing at the tea shop near the British Museum, I went the following evening.’
I took his hand.
I held his hand.
I said:
I said:
‘That was dear of you. Did you like it?’
‘That was really kind of you. Did you enjoy it?’
He said:
He said:
‘I don’t know if I liked it really. Not very much, perhaps, but I liked to know what you liked . . .’
‘I don’t know if I really liked it. Not that much, maybe, but I liked knowing what you liked . . .’
He hesitated, and smiled shyly.
He hesitated and smiled shyly.
‘I thought it made me understand you better.’
‘I thought it helped me understand you better.’
I felt, somehow, nearer to Walter after that visit. I felt that there was an understanding between us in relation to Maud. He did not say it and I did not say it, but I felt that he was on my side, and not on hers; that he was resisting what she stood for, and defending me.
I felt, in a way, closer to Walter after that visit. I sensed there was an unspoken understanding between us regarding Maud. He didn’t say it, and I didn’t say it, but I felt that he was on my side, not hers; that he was pushing back against what she represented and standing up for me.
I had dreaded the meeting with Maud, and now it was over I did not mind her; I was not afraid of her: it did not seem to me that she would count.
I had been anxious about the meeting with Maud, and now that it was over, I didn’t mind her; I wasn’t afraid of her: she didn’t seem to matter to me.
XXVIII
We were to be married in July, as soon as Walter’s term ended. Grandmother had arranged that, I think, with Walter.
We were supposed to get married in July, right after Walter’s term ended. I believe Grandmother set that up with Walter.
Cousin Delia said:
Cousin Delia said:
‘Wait a little. Wait till the Autumn, or even Christmas.’
‘Wait a bit. Wait until Autumn, or even Christmas.’
Mrs. Sebright said July seemed rather soon.
Mrs. Sebright said July seemed a bit too soon.
Walter said:
Walter said:
‘Why wait, now it is settled?’
"Why wait? It's done now."
I let them arrange it as they liked. I felt all the time quite passive, as though things happened, and decisions were made, quite separately from me; it was not my business to interfere; I just watched.
I let them set it up however they wanted. I felt completely passive the whole time, as if things were happening and decisions were being made without my involvement; it wasn’t my place to step in; I just observed.
And I thought:
And I thought:
‘Now this is happening, now that. Now she is engaged to be married. Now she is looking for a house. Now they are getting clothes for her. Now, sheets. Soon there will be a wedding in a church. And what then?’
‘Now this is happening, now that. Now she is engaged to be married. Now she is looking for a house. Now they are getting clothes for her. Now, sheets. Soon there will be a wedding in a church. And what then?’
It was as though I were watching it all from a long way off.
It felt like I was watching everything from a distance.
We found a house in Hampstead; number seven, Edinburgh Terrace. It was a stucco house, semi-detached, with a garden back and front, and a high flight of steps up to the front door. There was a stucco wall between the road and the garden in front, and a straight path that sloped up from the gate to the front door, so that the house itself looked high up, higher than it really was. There were lilac bushes at the side of the house, where the back door was, and a trellis gate that led through to the garden behind. There was a verandah at the back, with iron steps leading down to the back garden. The gardens were oblong strips of grass, neglected for some time. The whole terrace had been built, I should think, about 1850; it was old-fashioned, and a little dilapidated; much more attractive, I thought, than more modern houses, and Walter thought it cheap.
We found a house in Hampstead; number seven, Edinburgh Terrace. It was a stucco semi-detached house with front and back gardens, and a tall set of steps leading up to the front door. There was a stucco wall separating the road from the front garden, and a straight path sloped up from the gate to the front door, making the house look higher than it actually was. On the side of the house, where the back door was located, there were lilac bushes and a trellis gate that led to the garden behind. At the back, there was a verandah with iron steps that went down to the back garden. The gardens were long strips of grass that had been neglected for a while. The entire terrace was built, I would guess, around 1850; it looked old-fashioned and a bit run-down, but I found it much more charming than newer houses, while Walter thought it was cheap.
I wanted to have the outside of it painted; it had been painted a sort of cream colour once, and I wanted it white, and the windows and door bright green. It was the sort of house that ought to be white and green.
I wanted to get the outside painted; it used to be a sort of cream color, and I wanted it white, with bright green windows and door. It was the kind of house that should be white and green.
Walter said he thought it would do as it was. We could decorate it inside, and then see how much money we had left. We had five hundred pounds to spend on decorating and furniture; Mrs. Sebright said that would be ample; Grandmother said we must do the best we could with that, and that she would make up the extras. I could see that she did not think it would be enough.
Walter said he thought it would work as it was. We could decorate it inside and then see how much money we had left. We had five hundred pounds to spend on decor and furniture; Mrs. Sebright said that would be plenty; Grandmother said we should make the most of that, and she would cover the extra costs. I could tell she didn't think it would be enough.
Cousin Delia came to see the house. She stood on the steps and looked at the front garden.
Cousin Delia came to check out the house. She stood on the steps and looked at the front yard.
She said:
She said:
‘You should grow roses here; red roses, I think. Richmond, or General Macarthur; and a pond in the middle, perhaps.’
‘You should plant roses here; I think red roses would be nice. Richmond or General Macarthur; and maybe a pond in the center.’
I said:
I said:
‘Will roses grow in London?’
"Will roses thrive in London?"
She said:
She said:
‘Oh surely they will! Do you think they won’t?’
‘Oh surely they will! Do you think they won’t?’
Cousin Delia seemed always a little lost when she came to London; a little bit as though she were walking in a dream.
Cousin Delia always looked a bit lost when she came to London; almost like she was wandering through a dream.
She said:
She said:
‘It would be dreadful, of course, if the roses would not grow.’
‘It would be terrible, of course, if the roses didn’t grow.’
I showed her the rooms inside; upstairs and down; She said:
I showed her the rooms inside, both upstairs and downstairs. She said:
‘It is a nice little house. You shall have the “Little chair,” from Yearsly. It would go well, I think, in that drawing-room. Your chairs must be small, for these rooms.’
‘It’s a lovely little house. You should take the “Little chair” from Yearsly. I think it would look great in that living room. Your chairs need to be small for these rooms.’
She said that the paint on the stairs would not do. It was dark brown paint, and very ugly, but Walter thought we should leave it.
She said that the paint on the stairs wasn’t good enough. It was a dark brown and really ugly, but Walter thought we should keep it.
She said:
She said:
‘It is all wrong, that brown paint, you must have it taken off.’
‘That brown paint is completely wrong; you need to have it removed.’
Mrs. Sebright said we must have the drains relaid. I had thought we might leave the drains.
Mrs. Sebright said we need to have the drains redone. I had thought we could just keep the drains as they are.
Maud came up from Lessingham to see the house. She said we should have the paint inside green.
Maud came up from Lessingham to check out the house. She said we should paint the inside green.
She said:
She said:
‘It saves work; white paint gives far more trouble.’
‘It saves effort; white paint is much more of a hassle.’
But I did not want green paint inside.
But I didn't want green paint inside.
In the bedroom, she said:
In the bedroom, she said:
‘You can have a nice fumed oak suite, in here. There are excellent fumed oak suites at the Army and Navy Stores. I have furnished the bedrooms in our teachers’ hostel with their suites. Well made, and in very good taste.’
‘You can have a nice fumed oak suite in here. There are excellent fumed oak suites at the Army and Navy Stores. I have furnished the bedrooms in our teachers’ hostel with their suites. Well-made and very stylish.’
Walter said:
Walter said:
‘Helen does not like fumed oak.’
"Helen doesn't like stained oak."
‘Oh really! I thought every one liked fumed oak now. What does Helen like?’
‘Oh really! I thought everyone liked fumed oak now. What does Helen like?’
They always talked of me as though I was not there.
They always talked about me as if I wasn’t there.
Walter said:
Walter said:
‘She likes old furniture. Old mahogany and . . . and walnut.’
‘She likes vintage furniture. Old mahogany and . . . and walnut.’
Maud laughed:
Maud laughed:
‘Oh, of course,’ she said, ‘we should all like old walnut best, I imagine. I am afraid Helen will find that a professor’s salary will hardly allow of furnishing in that style!’
‘Oh, of course,’ she said, ‘I’m sure we all prefer the old walnut look. But I’m afraid Helen will discover that a professor’s salary doesn’t really support such furnishing!’
She smiled at me, in what I think she meant to be an encouraging way.
She smiled at me, in what I think was meant to be a supportive way.
She said:
She said:
‘Helen will soon learn, I am sure. A poor professor’s wife can hardly expect to live in the way she has been accustomed to; even clothes, for instance, the cost of clothes will have to be considered,’ and she glanced at mine, ‘but I feel sure that Helen will soon learn. We must all help her’; and she smiled again.
‘Helen will figure it out soon, I'm sure. A poor professor’s wife can’t really expect to live the way she’s used to; even things like clothes, for example, the cost of clothes will have to be taken into account,’ and she looked at mine, ‘but I believe Helen will catch on quickly. We all need to support her’; and she smiled again.
I began to hate Maud. I wondered if she wanted to make it all seem horrid.
I started to dislike Maud. I questioned whether she intended to make everything seem terrible.
I said:
I said:
‘We can have packing-cases with chintz frills. Sophia Lane Watson has those in her room and they look very nice. I would rather have that than fumed oak.’
‘We can have packing cases with chintz frills. Sophia Lane Watson has those in her room, and they look really nice. I would prefer that over fumed oak.’
‘Rather too, what shall we say? . . . Bohemian, perhaps, to live in packing-cases. I am sure you will have ample for your needs, if it is laid out carefully, with foresight, and consideration.’
‘What shall we say? . . . Maybe it's a bit Bohemian to live in packing boxes. I'm sure you'll have enough for what you need if you organize it carefully, with some planning and thought.’
Mrs. Sebright gave us a sideboard; it was a big mahogany sideboard that had belonged to Walter’s grandfather.
Mrs. Sebright gave us a sideboard; it was a large mahogany sideboard that had belonged to Walter's grandfather.
It was ugly and took up a great deal of room; and she gave us a portrait of his grandfather too, the India merchant; Walter was not at all like him. I could not say I did not want them, but they spoiled the rooms.
It was ugly and took up a lot of space; she also gave us a portrait of his grandfather, the India merchant; Walter didn’t resemble him at all. I couldn’t say I didn’t want them, but they cluttered the rooms.
I thought:
I was thinking:
‘It is only the dining-room, after all; we shall not sit in it very much.’
‘It's just the dining room, after all; we won't spend much time in it.’
George and Hugo came to see the house when it was almost finished. Mostly they liked it, but Hugo said:
George and Hugo visited the house when it was nearly done. They mostly liked it, but Hugo said:
‘Oh, must you have that sideboard?’
‘Oh, do you really need that sideboard?’
And I saw George nudge his elbow, to stop him speaking about it.
And I saw George nudge his elbow to keep him from talking about it.
I said:
I said:
‘I rather like it. It belonged to Walter’s grandfather, who was a merchant in India. It is interesting to have it, I think.’
‘I really like it. It belonged to Walter’s grandfather, who was a merchant in India. I think it’s interesting to have it.’
Hugo said:
Hugo said:
‘Oh, yes . . . yes, of course! If there is a reason for it, that is quite different!’
‘Oh, yes . . . yes, definitely! If there's a reason for it, that's a whole different story!’
He looked at the portrait of the grandfather, a big portrait in oils, badly painted, but he said nothing about it.
He looked at the portrait of his grandfather, a large oil painting, poorly done, but he didn't say anything about it.
He said:
He stated:
‘That room upstairs is awfully nice! that drawing-room, with the steps down to the garden, and I am sure you can make the garden awfully nice.’
‘That room upstairs is really nice! That drawing-room, with the steps down to the garden, and I know you can make the garden really nice.’
I had hardly seen Hugo, since I had been engaged; only once or twice, at parties; at Campden Hill Square, and at Mollie’s. I did not want to see him much just then.
I had barely seen Hugo since I got engaged; only once or twice, at parties; at Campden Hill Square and at Mollie’s. I didn’t really want to see him much at that moment.
He gave me an alabaster bowl; old white alabaster; I think it was Chinese. I put it on the drawing-room chimney-piece, in the middle, and straight silver candlesticks, from George and Mollie, on either side. Walter thought it looked rather bare. He thought it would have been more convenient to put a clock there, but he didn’t mind about things like that.
He gave me an old white alabaster bowl; I think it was Chinese. I placed it in the center of the living room mantelpiece, with straight silver candlesticks from George and Mollie on either side. Walter thought it looked a bit empty. He thought it would have been more practical to put a clock there, but he didn’t really care about stuff like that.
We had old walnut furniture in the drawing-room, after all, for Cousin Delia and Cousin John gave me a walnut cabinet, a beautiful thing, like one at Yearsly, and Grandmother gave me a writing-desk, Queen Anne walnut too.
We had old walnut furniture in the living room, after all, because Cousin Delia and Cousin John gifted me a walnut cabinet, a beautiful piece similar to one at Yearsly, and Grandmother gave me a writing desk, also in Queen Anne walnut.
XXIX
Cousin Delia came with me to buy sheets.
Cousin Delia came with me to buy some sheets.
It was June now, and the house was nearly ready. We were to be married on the third of July.
It was June now, and the house was almost ready. We were getting married on July third.
She bought a great many sheets, and bath towels, and pillow-cases. We were sitting facing each other, beside the counter, on two high chairs; and then, quite suddenly, when we had nearly finished, I felt that I could not marry Walter; I felt terrified at what I was doing; I felt as though I was caught in a trap.
She bought a lot of sheets, bath towels, and pillowcases. We were sitting across from each other, next to the counter, on two tall chairs; and then, all of a sudden, when we were almost done, I realized I couldn’t marry Walter; I was scared of what I was doing; it felt like I was caught in a trap.
I don’t quite know what did it, but I think it was the sheets. Cousin Delia was feeling them in her fingers, and she told me to feel them. They were very fine and soft, and I liked the feeling of them, and then I thought of them on a bed, and me in bed, and Walter; and I realized that he would sleep with me, and be as close to me as that; I had not, somehow, thought of that before, and I felt it was impossible; I could not go to bed with Walter.
I’m not exactly sure what triggered it, but I think it was the sheets. Cousin Delia was feeling them with her fingers and asked me to do the same. They were really soft and smooth, and I enjoyed how they felt. Then I imagined them on a bed, with me in bed and Walter there too; it hit me that he would be sleeping next to me, as close as that. Somehow, I hadn’t thought about it before, and it felt impossible; I couldn’t go to bed with Walter.
I said:
I said:
‘Cousin Delia, I don’t think I want any sheets.’
‘Cousin Delia, I don’t think I want any sheets.’
Cousin Delia looked at me, and I think she knew what I was feeling, for she did not ask me why. She waited a minute or two, and then, when the shopman came back, she said, quite quietly:
Cousin Delia looked at me, and I think she knew what I was feeling, for she didn’t ask me why. She waited a minute or two, and then, when the shopkeeper came back, she said, quite calmly:
‘I think we will leave the sheets for to-day. Send me the bath towels and the face towels; that will be enough. We can send them back afterwards, if we want to,’ she said to me, and she took me into the tea-room which was in that shop.
‘I think we’ll skip the sheets for today. Just send me the bath towels and the face towels; that should be enough. We can return them later if we want,' she said to me, and then she took me into the tea room that was in that shop.
We sat in two basket chairs, very low, with cushions in them, in a corner, away from the door. There were little white cloths with green shamrocks round the edge on the tables, and a band was playing, a string band, with women in green uniforms playing. A waitress came round with a big tray of cakes, very gorgeous cakes, that you took with a fork.
We sat in two low basket chairs with cushions, tucked away in a corner, far from the door. The tables had small white cloths with green shamrocks around the edges, and a string band was playing, featuring women in green uniforms. A waitress came by with a large tray of beautiful cakes that you could eat with a fork.
I kept saying to myself:
I kept telling myself:
‘It can’t be true. I can’t be going to marry him, really, in two weeks. This cannot be going to happen to me, this horrible thing!’
‘It can't be true. I can't be actually marrying him, really, in two weeks. This can't be happening to me, this horrible thing!’
I wished that the band would stop playing and let me think.
I wished the band would stop playing so I could think.
I looked at Cousin Delia; she was looking at me. She put out her hand and let it rest on mine.
I looked at Cousin Delia; she was looking at me. She reached out her hand and let it rest on mine.
‘Dear Heart,’ she said very gently, ‘it is not too late. Don’t do this, unless you are sure.’
‘Dear Heart,’ she said softly, ‘it’s not too late. Don’t do this unless you’re sure.’
I said:
I said:
‘I want to think. I don’t know what I am doing. I didn’t until just now.’
‘I want to think. I don’t know what I’m doing. I didn’t until just now.’
XXX
I went to Walter that evening after dinner. I went out alone, and to his house. I asked to see him, and was afraid I should see his mother, but she was upstairs, in the drawing-room, and he came down alone.
I went to Walter that evening after dinner. I went out alone, and to his house. I asked to see him, and I was worried I'd run into his mom, but she was upstairs in the living room, and he came down by himself.
He came into the dining-room; there was a smell of fish there, but the dinner was cleared away. There was gas alight in the room, over the table; the maid had lit it when she showed me in; it had lit with a loud report, like a gun.
He walked into the dining room; it smelled like fish, but dinner was all cleaned up. The gas was on over the table; the maid had turned it on when she showed me in, and it had ignited with a loud bang, like a gun.
He came up to me and took my hands.
He walked up to me and took my hands.
‘What is it?’ he asked me quickly. ‘What has happened?’
‘What’s going on?’ he asked me rapidly. ‘What happened?’
I said:
I said:
‘It is all a mistake. I cannot marry you. I am sorry.’
‘It's all a mistake. I can't marry you. I'm sorry.’
He said:
He said:
‘Why not?’
"Why not?"
I said:
I said:
‘What do you mean?’
"What do you mean?"
‘It is all my fault. It is not fair to you either. I don’t love you enough or in the right way, at all.’
‘It's completely my fault. That's not fair to you either. I don't love you enough or in the right way, at all.’
He said:
He said:
‘You will love me in time. I know you will. I know you don’t yet; not as I love you.’
‘You will love me eventually. I know you will. I know you don’t right now; not the way I love you.’
I said:
I said:
‘I am afraid not. That is why I have come. I ought not to have let it go on so long. Somehow, I did not understand. I don’t think I shall marry any one, ever at all. I don’t think I ever could!’
‘I’m sorry, but no. That’s why I came here. I shouldn’t have let it go on for so long. Somehow, I didn’t get it. I don’t think I’ll ever marry anyone, not at all. I don’t think I could!’
And then I cried; it was stupid; it was the last moment in the world to cry, but a sob came in my throat, and then another, and I sobbed out loud, and Walter took me in his arms and comforted me.
And then I cried; it was silly; it was the last moment in the world to cry, but a sob caught in my throat, and then another, and I sobbed out loud, and Walter wrapped his arms around me and comforted me.
And it was over. I had meant to be cold and firm, and I could not. I felt so frightened; frightened of life, and of myself, and he was very kind. He seemed much older than me, and much wiser; he seemed just then all I wanted him to be.
And it was done. I had intended to be tough and unyielding, but I couldn't. I felt really scared; scared of life and scared of myself, and he was really kind. He seemed a lot older than me and much wiser; at that moment, he seemed like everything I needed him to be.
He took me back to Campden Hill Square, and said good-bye to me on the step as he had said it that evening in March, that seemed now, long ago.
He took me back to Campden Hill Square and said goodbye to me on the step, just like he had that evening in March, which now felt like it was a long time ago.
He said:
He said:
‘It will be better when we are married. Only two weeks more to wait now.’
‘It will be better when we're married. Just two more weeks to wait now.’
And I knew then that it was bound to come; that I must go through with it; and I did not know whether it was a mistake or not.
And I knew then that it was inevitable; that I had to go through with it; and I didn’t know if it was a mistake or not.
XXXI
We were married on the third of July, at St. Mary Abbots Church.
We got married on July 3rd at St. Mary Abbots Church.
Those two weeks of waiting were terrible, but they passed, as everything does, in the end.
Those two weeks of waiting were awful, but they went by, just like everything does in the end.
I thought:
I was thinking:
‘Twelve days . . .’ then: ‘Eleven days . . .’ then: ‘Ten . . .’ and then: ‘Four days . . . three days . . . two days . . .’
‘Twelve days I'm sorry, but there doesn't appear to be any text provided for me to modernize. Please provide the text you'd like me to work on. then: ‘Eleven days . . . then: ‘Ten . . . and then: ‘Four days . . . three days . . . two days . . .’
I thought:
I was thinking:
‘It must feel like this if one is diving from a high bridge, from a railway bridge, down into a river.’
‘It must feel like this if you’re jumping off a high bridge, from a train bridge, into a river.’
—I don’t know why I thought of a railway bridge, but I did—‘It must feel like this, while one is waiting to jump.’
—I don’t know why I thought of a railway bridge, but I did— ‘It must feel like this, while you’re waiting to jump.’
And I thought:
And I was thinking:
‘It must feel like this if one is going to be hung; counting the days, and knowing, quite for certain, that something terrific will happen to you in the end.’
‘It must feel like this if you’re about to be hung; counting the days and knowing, for sure, that something drastic will happen to you in the end.’
And then I thought:
And then I realized:
‘It has happened to other people; to Cousin Delia, and to Grandmother, and to people I pass every day, in the street.’
‘It has happened to other people; to Cousin Delia, and to Grandma, and to people I pass every day on the street.’
And I thought:
And I thought:
‘If they have gone through with it, I can.’
‘If they went through with it, I can too.’
Nunky came up with Cousin Delia, to dress me for the wedding. I had a white satin dress, like all brides’ dresses, and a veil that had been Mary Geraldine’s wedding veil, and roses from Yearsly, golden and white.
Nunky came with Cousin Delia to help get me ready for the wedding. I had a white satin dress, like all brides’ dresses, and a veil that had belonged to Mary Geraldine, along with golden and white roses from Yearsly.
There was a red carpet, and a great many people. Guy and Hugo were there, and Mollie and George, and Anthony Cowper, and Ralph Freeman, and his sister, and Sophia, and the Lacey girls, and Faith Vincent, and vague cousins of mine, and cousins of Walter’s, and Mrs. Sebright, of course, and Maud; and there were two uncles of Walter’s; one was a schoolmaster in the North of England, and one, a solicitor in the West; they came to London on purpose for the wedding, and I liked them, particularly the schoolmaster; and there were people that had to be asked, friends of Grandmother’s, and friends of Mrs. Sebright’s.
There was a red carpet, and a ton of people. Guy and Hugo were there, along with Mollie and George, Anthony Cowper, Ralph Freeman and his sister, Sophia, the Lacey girls, Faith Vincent, some distant cousins of mine, cousins of Walter’s, Mrs. Sebright, of course, and Maud; there were also two of Walter’s uncles; one was a schoolteacher in the North of England, and the other was a lawyer in the West; they came to London just for the wedding, and I liked them, especially the schoolteacher; plus, there were people who had to be invited, friends of Grandmother’s, and friends of Mrs. Sebright’s.
Cousin John gave me away, and Mr. Furze was the best man, and Mr. Vincent, from Yearsly, came up on purpose to help with the service.
Cousin John gave me away, and Mr. Furze was the best man, and Mr. Vincent, from Yearsly, came up specifically to assist with the service.
My relations sat on one side of the church, and Walter’s on the other; there were more of mine.
My family sat on one side of the church, and Walter's family sat on the other; there were more of mine.
There was a good deal of music. Guy had chosen a chorale that they sang at the end; but Mrs. Sebright chose the hymns. None of that seemed to matter very much; and afterwards there was a party and a cake, at Campden Hill Square.
There was a lot of music. Guy picked a chorale for them to sing at the end, but Mrs. Sebright selected the hymns. None of that really seemed to matter much; and afterwards, there was a party and a cake at Campden Hill Square.
Walter was dressed in a tail coat; he looked quite different; it made it seem queerer, somehow, and more like a dream.
Walter was wearing a tailcoat; he looked really different; it made everything seem stranger, somehow, and more dreamlike.
I walked up the aisle of the church with Cousin John while the choir sang ‘Oh Perfect Love, All Human Thought Transcending’; and Walter and Mr. Furze were waiting for us at the top. I had never been to a wedding before, and only twice to this church when the banns were being read and Grandmother said we had better go. It seemed odd to see Mr. Vincent there; he belonged so much to Yearsly, and the little old church with so few people in it, but he smiled at me, and I was glad.
I walked up the aisle of the church with Cousin John while the choir sang "Oh Perfect Love, All Human Thought Transcending," and Walter and Mr. Furze were waiting for us at the front. I had never been to a wedding before, and only twice been to this church when the banns were being read, and Grandmother said we should go. It seemed strange to see Mr. Vincent there; he felt so much a part of Yearsly and the little old church with its small crowd, but he smiled at me, and I felt happy.
Then he said the things about Holy Matrimony, and asked us the questions, and we answered, first Walter and then I, and then there were prayers and hymns, and the vicar of the parish preached a sermon, and then there was the chorale that Guy had chosen—a Bach chorale that he used to sing with the waits sometimes at Christmas; I liked to hear that again, and I was glad that Guy had wanted to choose it.
Then he talked about Holy Matrimony and asked us questions, and we answered, first Walter and then me. After that, there were prayers and hymns, and the parish vicar gave a sermon. Then came the chorale that Guy had picked—a Bach chorale that he used to sing with the waits sometimes at Christmas. I was happy to hear it again and glad that Guy wanted to choose it.
Then we went into the vestry and signed our names, and other people came too, and signed their names. Cousin John and Guy signed, and Walter’s two uncles, and they were all talking.
Then we went into the vestry and signed our names, and other people came too and signed theirs. Cousin John and Guy signed, along with Walter’s two uncles, and they were all chatting.
And I thought:
And I thought:
‘Now I am married. There is no escape now.’
‘Now I'm married. There's no way out now.’
And there seemed to be a great singing noise in the church, though really it was quiet; a sort of noise like the sea on a beach, or wind in trees.
And it felt like there was a loud singing noise in the church, even though it was actually quiet; kind of like the sound of the sea on a beach or the wind in the trees.
Outside the vestry, Hugo was waiting. He said good-bye to me there, for he did not come on to the party. He stopped me in the shadow of the aisle, as I came out with Walter, and said Good-bye.
Outside the vestry, Hugo was waiting. He said goodbye to me there, since he didn’t go to the party. He stopped me in the shadow of the aisle as I came out with Walter and said goodbye.
He said:
He said:
‘Dear, God bless you. Be happy.’
‘Dear, God bless you. Be happy.’
And he took my hand; and then he went away; he seemed somehow to drift away, in the shadow, at the side; and we walked down the middle of the church to the door.
And he took my hand; then he walked away; he seemed to fade into the shadows on the side; and we walked down the center of the church to the door.
There was a motor-car outside, and we got into it. We were alone in the motor, driving back to Campden Hill Square, and Walter kissed me, very seriously, and we sat very still. I think he was a little frightened too, now it was done.
There was a car outside, and we got in. We were alone in the car, driving back to Campden Hill Square, and Walter kissed me, very seriously, and we sat very still. I think he was a little scared too, now that it was done.
The drawing-room at Campden Hill Square was full of people, and the dining-room too; there was food in the dining-room, a wedding cake, and ices, and claret cup, and things like a supper at a dance; and every one came up and shook hands with Walter and me, and talked to us; and Walter was introduced to my relations, and I was introduced to his; and there was a great noise of people talking all round, like there is at an evening party; it was like an evening party, though it was only twelve o’clock.
The living room at Campden Hill Square was packed with people, and so was the dining room; there was food in the dining room, a wedding cake, ice cream, claret cup, and other items like a buffet at a dance; everyone came up and shook hands with Walter and me, and chatted with us; Walter was introduced to my family, and I was introduced to his; there was a loud buzz of conversation all around, like at an evening party; it felt like an evening party, even though it was only twelve o’clock.
Mr. Furze came and spoke to me too.
Mr. Furze came and talked to me too.
He said:
He said:
‘It is not very long since our first meeting, in the British Museum. That was a very different scene!’
‘It hasn’t been that long since our first meeting at the British Museum. That was a completely different scene!’
I said:
I said:
‘Yes; different; but it seems to me a long time ago.’
‘Yeah; different; but it feels like a long time ago to me.’
He said:
He stated:
‘Four months, not quite four months, A great deal can happen in four months.’
‘Almost four months, not quite four months. A lot can change in four months.’
He smiled at me, but he looked sad, I thought, and I wondered why.
He smiled at me, but he seemed sad, I thought, and I wondered why.
XXXII
After a time they called me away, upstairs, and took off my wedding gown and dressed me in other new clothes, a brown coat and skirt, and a hat with a long feather, and a fur neck thing; all these were new too; I had been to shops with Cousin Delia to buy them.
After a while, they called me upstairs, took off my wedding dress, and dressed me in new clothes—a brown coat and skirt, a hat with a long feather, and a fur scarf; all these were new as well; I had gone shopping with Cousin Delia to buy them.
And then we got into the same motor that had brought us from the church. Some one had lent it, but I can’t remember who, and Cousin John shut the door of the motor with a bang, and people shouted and waved to us, and Anthony Cowper threw some rice, and some one else confetti. Some of the confetti got into my umbrella, I don’t know how; it fell out a long time after, on the platform, when I opened the umbrella; that was on the journey back, after our honeymoon was over.
And then we got into the same car that had brought us from the church. Someone had lent it to us, but I can't remember who, and Cousin John slammed the door of the car shut. People shouted and waved goodbye, and Anthony Cowper threw some rice, while someone else tossed confetti. Some of the confetti got stuck in my umbrella; I have no idea how it happened. It fell out later on the platform when I opened the umbrella, that was on the way back after our honeymoon was over.
We drove to Euston, for we were going up to Carlisle the first night, and then on to the farmhouse on the Roman Wall, where Walter had been staying when we met him there.
We drove to Euston because we were heading up to Carlisle the first night, and then to the farmhouse on the Roman Wall, where Walter had been staying when we met him there.
It was a long journey; too long, perhaps, and people were in the carriage until Crewe.
It was a long journey; maybe too long, and people were in the carriage until Crewe.
The funny thing is, that I don’t remember that journey distinctly. I remember getting into the train at Euston and getting out at Carlisle, but in between it is a sort of blur; I only remember looking out of the window, at the rails, running along beside us, and thinking:
The funny thing is, I don’t clearly remember that trip. I recall getting on the train at Euston and getting off at Carlisle, but everything in between is a bit of a blur; I just remember staring out the window at the tracks running alongside us and thinking:
‘I might throw myself out on to those. That would be a way out of it still.’
‘I might throw myself onto those. That would be a way out of it still.’
But I knew I would not throw myself out really. That was nearly at the end of the journey, after passing Preston, and the place where the railway runs near to the sea.
But I knew I wouldn’t actually throw myself out. That was almost at the end of the journey, after passing Preston, and the spot where the train tracks run close to the sea.
It was evening when we reached Carlisle, but quite light, for it was summer and the days were longer there than in the South.
It was evening when we got to Carlisle, but it was still light out since it was summer and the days were longer there than in the South.
We got into another motor and drove to the hotel. A room had been engaged for us at that hotel, and the motor had been ordered; everything seemed to happen automatically, as though we were puppets, and somebody else was moving us by strings; at least, I felt like that; I don’t know if Walter did. I suppose it was he who had arranged these things, or he and Grandmother together.
We got into another car and drove to the hotel. A room had been booked for us there, and the car had been arranged; everything felt like it was happening on its own, as if we were puppets being controlled by strings; at least, that’s how I felt; I’m not sure if Walter felt the same. I guess it was him who had set all this up, or maybe both him and Grandmother together.
People at the hotel came out to meet us; a sort of concierge man in uniform, and the proprietress of the hotel, who was fat and smiling, with black hair. They took us upstairs, and another man came after with the luggage. They took us along a passage, to a big room with a wardrobe in it. Bedrooms do have wardrobes in them as a rule, I know, my own bedroom has, but this wardrobe was different; it was so big that it seemed to dominate the room, it was a sort of triple wardrobe; it had two doors with looking-glasses at each end, and a long plain part in the middle, and the doors came open too easily, so that they swung out, and you saw yourself reflected somewhere, wherever you walked in that room. I did not want to see myself. I did not like that big wardrobe.
People at the hotel came out to greet us; a kind of concierge in uniform and the hotel's owner, who was plump and smiling, with black hair. They led us upstairs, and another man followed with the luggage. They took us down a hallway to a large room that had a wardrobe in it. Bedrooms usually have wardrobes, and mine does too, but this wardrobe was different; it was so large that it seemed to take over the room. It was a sort of triple wardrobe; it had two doors with mirrors on each end and a long plain section in the middle, and the doors opened too easily, swinging out so that you saw your reflection no matter where you moved in that room. I didn’t want to see myself. I didn’t like that huge wardrobe.
There was a big bed too; bright red mahogany like the wardrobe, with very thick, shining posts, and red curtains at the back. There were heavy red curtains at the windows, with big mahogany curtain rods and rings, and lace curtains inside. It was a bow window-looking out into the street, but it was not a noisy street.
There was a big bed too; bright red mahogany like the wardrobe, with very thick, shiny posts, and red curtains at the back. There were heavy red curtains at the windows, with big mahogany curtain rods and rings, and lace curtains inside. It was a bay window looking out into the street, but it wasn't a noisy street.
The proprietress said it was her ‘Best bedroom.’
The owner said it was her "Best bedroom."
‘We keep it for these occasions,’ she said, smiling.
‘We save it for these occasions,’ she said, smiling.
She meant to be kind, I could see. She thought how nice it was to be just married; I could see that she thought that. I suppose that she had been married a great many years, longer even, than I have now.
She wanted to be nice, I could tell. She thought about how nice it was to be newly married; I could see that she felt that way. I guess she had been married for a lot of years, even longer than I have now.
She said:
She said:
‘Dinner will be served whenever you wish; in the dining-room, or a private room if you prefer it?’
“Dinner will be served whenever you’d like; in the dining room, or in a private room if you’d prefer?”
And I said quickly:
And I said quickly:
‘In the dining-room, please.’
"Please go to the dining room."
I didn’t want to be alone with Walter.
I didn't want to be alone with Walter.
Then she went out, and a maid came in with hot water, and I poured it out and washed; and there was the wedding ring on my finger; I could see it through the water and the soapsuds in the basin, when I held my hand right down.
Then she went out, and a maid came in with hot water, and I poured it out and washed; and there was the wedding ring on my finger; I could see it through the water and the soap suds in the basin when I held my hand down.
Walter was standing behind me; he saw the ring too.
Walter was standing behind me; he noticed the ring too.
He said:
He said:
‘My hand now,’ and took hold of my wrist, and I laughed, and drew my hand away, and I dried it quickly on the towel, and told him to go downstairs, and I would come.
‘My hand now,’ he said, grabbing my wrist, and I laughed, pulled my hand away, quickly dried it on the towel, and told him to go downstairs, saying I would be there soon.
I wanted to brush my hair, and clean my face, and I was shy of Walter being there.
I wanted to brush my hair and wash my face, but I felt shy with Walter around.
I thought:
I was thinking:
‘How shall I ever take off my clothes, with Walter in the room? Will he stay downstairs? Will he understand that I want him to stay downstairs?’
‘How am I ever going to take off my clothes with Walter in the room? Is he going to stay downstairs? Will he get that I want him to stay downstairs?’
After dinner, we went out for a walk. That was much better than staying indoors. We walked about the streets, and looked at the Castle, and the road to Scotland; and Walter talked about the Romans, and the Picts and the Scots.
After dinner, we went out for a walk. That was way better than staying inside. We strolled through the streets, admired the Castle, and checked out the road to Scotland; Walter chatted about the Romans, the Picts, and the Scots.
It did not get dark till nearly ten o’clock, and then we had to go in.
It didn't get dark until almost ten o'clock, and then we had to go inside.
As I went upstairs I thought:
As I went upstairs, I thought:
‘Other people have been through this. Grandmother, and Cousin Delia, and even the proprietress of this hotel. They do not tell us about it, because they can’t. I shall not be able to tell my daughter.’
‘Other people have gone through this. Grandma, and Cousin Delia, and even the owner of this hotel. They don’t talk about it because they can’t. I won’t be able to tell my daughter.’
XXXIII
Next day, we went on to Howsteads, to the farmhouse; we went early and had lunch at the farm. They were pleasant people there, and they seemed to like Walter. I was glad to be there.
Next day, we went to Howsteads, to the farmhouse; we went early and had lunch at the farm. The people there were nice, and they seemed to like Walter. I was happy to be there.
We stayed six weeks at that farmhouse. We spent the days out of doors, going long walks over the Fells, with sandwiches and books in a rucksack, and not coming in, very often, till it was dark.
We spent six weeks at that farmhouse. We spent our days outside, taking long walks over the Fells, with sandwiches and books in a backpack, and we didn’t come inside very often until it was dark.
Walter had brought Gibbon with him, and he read it aloud to me, lying out on the Fellside, with the sound of plovers calling, and sheep cropping, and sometimes a stream rippling over stones, and we were happy. It was a new world to me, and a new life. It was all quite different from my old life at home, and the country here was not Hugo’s country, and the books we read were not Hugo’s books.
Walter had brought Gibbon along, and he read it out loud to me while we were sprawled out on the Fellside, listening to the plovers calling, the sheep munching, and the occasional stream bubbling over the stones, and we felt happy. It was a whole new world for me and a fresh start. Everything was so different from my old life back home, and this countryside wasn’t Hugo’s territory, and the books we read weren’t Hugo’s books.
And I thought:
And I was thinking:
‘I shall learn to know Walter’s world as well as I knew Hugo’s; his is a bigger, stronger world; it needs more knowing.’
‘I will get to know Walter’s world as well as I knew Hugo’s; his is a bigger, stronger world; it requires deeper understanding.’
I found Gibbon interesting, and Walter explained it well. Once he was annoyed with me because I said that Love among the Ruins made me feel ‘past greatness’ more than Gibbon, but he was not seriously annoyed. I said I would read Love among the Ruins in exchange for his reading Gibbon, and when I had read it he said that anyhow the last line was sense, and he kissed me, and we did not argue about it any more.
I found Gibbon interesting, and Walter explained it well. He got a bit annoyed with me once because I said that Love among the Ruins made me feel ‘past greatness’ more than Gibbon did, but he wasn’t really upset. I suggested I’d read Love among the Ruins if he would read Gibbon, and after I finished it, he said that at least the last line made sense, then he kissed me, and we didn’t argue about it anymore.
When we came back to London, we were almost used to each other.
When we got back to London, we were pretty much used to each other.
I thought:
I was thinking:
‘How funny it is that I was so shy of Walter. I am so close to him now. It is wonderful to be so close to anyone.’
‘How funny it is that I was so shy around Walter. I’m so close to him now. It’s amazing to be so close to someone.’
XXXIV
Mrs. Sebright had engaged maids for us; a cook and house-parlourmaid. The cook was called Sarah, the house-parlourmaid Louise. She was younger than the cook, and pretty, but Mrs. Sebright said she was not so good a servant.
Mrs. Sebright had hired maids for us: a cook and a house-parlourmaid. The cook's name was Sarah, and the house-parlourmaid was Louise. She was younger and prettier than the cook, but Mrs. Sebright said she wasn't as good a servant.
The house was all ready for us. Mrs. Sebright had ordered in food, and she was waiting there to receive us. She was like a little bird, fluttering from room to room; showing us little things she had done; muslin curtains tacked up behind wash-stands, rubber knobs on the floors to prevent doors banging backwards, and so on; she did so hope I would not mind, she said.
The house was completely ready for us. Mrs. Sebright had ordered food, and she was waiting there to greet us. She was like a small bird, flitting from room to room, showing us the little things she had done: muslin curtains pinned up behind the washstands, rubber bumpers on the floors to stop the doors from slamming, and so on; she really hoped I wouldn’t mind, she said.
I did not mind, of course. I thought how nice it all was; I thought:
I didn’t mind at all, of course. I thought about how nice everything was; I thought:
‘How delightful to have a house of one’s own!’
‘How wonderful to have a home of your own!’
I thought how kind Mrs. Sebright was, and how easy it would be to get on with her.
I thought about how nice Mrs. Sebright was and how easy it would be to get along with her.
I thought:
I was thinking:
‘I will never let her feel in the way. I will never let her feel that I have taken Walter away from her.’
‘I will never make her feel in the way. I will never make her feel that I have taken Walter away from her.’
And so we settled down in our own home, and enjoyed it. Walter began work again. His University work did not begin till October, but besides that, he was writing a book on proto-Hittite scripts. He was only at the beginning of the book, the very beginning, and it would take many years to finish, he said, but it would be the only book on that subject, or at least on that aspect of the subject.
And so we moved into our own home and enjoyed it. Walter started working again. His university classes didn’t start until October, but in the meantime, he was writing a book on proto-Hittite scripts. He was just getting started on the book, the very beginning, and he said it would take many years to complete, but it would be the only book on that topic, or at least on that aspect of it.
He had a study upstairs, looking out on the garden behind. He was very pleased with the study; he said it was so quiet, and there was good wall space for books.
He had an office upstairs that overlooked the garden in the back. He was really happy with the office; he said it was really quiet, and there was plenty of wall space for books.
He would work there all the morning, while I did housekeeping and gardening. I found the housekeeping great fun. I bought cookery books, and made Sarah try new recipes, French and Italian ones that I found in books. She did not mind trying, though they did not always turn out very well. She treated me as though I were a child whom she was humouring; she made me feel always, that she knew much more about it all than I did, but then, that was quite true, and I did not mind.
He would work there all morning while I took care of the house and garden. I really enjoyed doing the housework. I bought cookbooks and had Sarah try out new recipes, especially French and Italian ones from the books. She didn't mind experimenting, even if the dishes didn't always turn out well. She treated me like I was a child she was indulging; she always made me feel like she knew a lot more about it than I did, which was true, and I didn't mind that at all.
I used to go marketing with a basket; there was a little group of shops, down the hill, two streets away; sometimes I used to go there, and sometimes further afield. It was interesting to me to discover the prices of things, for I had never heard prices discussed, and knew nothing about them. I did not know that chicken cost more than rabbit. At Yearsly, we had both fairly often, and both were supplied at home; it never seemed to make any difference which we had, and at Campden Hill Square, it was much the same; chickens and game and rabbits came from Yearsly, and I never heard Grandmother speak about the price of food.
I used to go grocery shopping with a basket; there was a small group of stores down the hill, a couple of streets away. Sometimes I went there, and sometimes I ventured further. I found it interesting to learn about the prices of things because I had never heard anyone talk about them and knew nothing about them. I didn’t realize that chicken was more expensive than rabbit. At Yearsly, we had both quite often, and we always got them at home; it never seemed to matter which one we had, and at Campden Hill Square, it was pretty much the same; we got chickens, game, and rabbits from Yearsly, and I never heard my grandmother mention the price of food.
Sometimes now they sent hampers to me, and that was nice, but I enjoyed more to buy my own food. It seems odd now to think that one ever could enjoy it.
Sometimes now they sent food baskets to me, and that was nice, but I enjoyed buying my own food even more. It seems strange now to think that I ever could enjoy that.
The first trouble was when Maud came to lunch, on the 1st of October, and I had bought a pheasant. It was expensive; I was surprised to find how expensive it was, but we always had pheasants at Yearsly on the 1st of October; Cousin John always went out to shoot them in the morning, and Guy with him as a rule, and some were sent to Grandmother; these, of course, she did not get till the next day. I would have had some too, if I had waited, for Cousin John sent some to me too that year; I might have known he would, but I did not think of that at all; I only wanted a nice lunch for Maud, and in the shop I saw pheasants, and I remembered it was the first, and I thought:
The first problem came when Maud came to lunch on October 1st, and I had bought a pheasant. It was pricey; I was surprised by how much it cost, but we always had pheasants at Yearsly on October 1st. Cousin John would always go out to shoot them in the morning, usually with Guy, and some were sent to Grandmother; of course, she wouldn’t get those until the next day. I would have gotten some too if I had waited, since Cousin John sent some to me that year as well; I should have known he would, but I didn’t think about that at all. I just wanted a nice lunch for Maud, and when I saw the pheasants in the shop, I remembered the date and thought:
‘That will be just the thing for Maud! I must try and please Maud, for Walter’s sake.’
‘That will be perfect for Maud! I really need to make Maud happy, for Walter’s sake.’
The pheasant cost fifteen shillings, and I bought it, and Maud was not pleased at all. She remarked on it at once.
The pheasant cost fifteen shillings, and I bought it, and Maud was not happy at all. She pointed it out right away.
She said:
She said:
‘Pheasant already! I did not think they were in season yet!’
‘Pheasant already! I didn’t think they were in season yet!’
And I said:
And I said:
‘It is the first to-day.’
"It’s the first today."
She said:
She said:
‘The first?’
‘The first one?’
‘The 1st of October. I don’t know how they got them in the shop so early, though.’
‘October 1st. I have no idea how they managed to get them in the store so early, though.’
She said:
She said:
‘My dear child, you don’t mean to say you bought a pheasant the first day they came in?’
‘My dear child, you can’t be saying you bought a pheasant the first day they arrived?’
And I said:
And I said:
‘Yes; I saw it in the shop, and I remembered it was the first. Guy will have gone down to Yearsly to-day; he always does.’
‘Yeah, I saw it in the store, and I remembered it was the first. Guy will have gone down to Yearsly today; he always does.’
Then Maud asked me what it had cost, and I told her fifteen shillings, and she took in a deep breath, and looked at Walter, and Walter looked uncomfortable. Maud asked him whether he made me a housekeeping allowance and he said he didn’t, and then Maud asked me how much I spent on my housekeeping every week, and I said I did not know.
Then Maud asked me how much it cost, and I told her fifteen shillings. She took a deep breath, looked at Walter, and he seemed uncomfortable. Maud asked him if he gave me a housekeeping allowance, and he said he didn’t. Then Maud asked me how much I spent on housekeeping each week, and I said I didn’t know.
And then Maud said I must keep accounts. She said it was most important.
And then Maud said I should keep track of my finances. She said it was really important.
After lunch, she began to show me how to do them. She had an elaborate method, ‘double entry’ she called it, which was supposed to show quite clearly if one had made a mistake. I tried to understand it and to use it, but it was really no use to me, for when the sum came out wrong, which was very often, I could not understand at all how to make it come right. Afterwards, I asked Mollie to show me her way, and that was better. There was much less system in Mollie’s accounts than in Maud’s, and I understood them much better. Now, I have still to do accounts, for Walter likes me to, and in all these years I have grown accustomed to it, but they do not come right very often, even now; I have never learned to be efficient, as Mollie learned with her father; you cannot develop what is not there at all; Walter does not realize that; I do, now.
After lunch, she started to show me how to do them. She had a detailed method, which she called 'double entry', that was supposed to make it clear if you made a mistake. I tried to understand and use it, but it was really useless for me because when the sum came out wrong, which was often, I couldn’t figure out how to correct it. Later, I asked Mollie to show me her way, and that was better. There was much less structure in Mollie’s accounts than in Maud’s, and I understood them much more easily. Now, I still have to handle accounts, since Walter wants me to, and over the years I’ve gotten used to it, but they still don’t come out right very often; I never learned to be efficient like Mollie did with her father; you can’t develop what isn’t there at all; Walter doesn’t realize that; I do now.
That was an unhappy afternoon. Maud went on and on. She seemed to think that it was an arithmetic lesson, and that I was a stupid child. I always was stupid at arithmetic, I know, but she made it worse, and all the time, I resented her interfering. I felt angry, and rebellious, and not really ashamed of myself, as she seemed to expect me to be.
That was a really frustrating afternoon. Maud kept going on and on. She acted like it was an arithmetic lesson and that I was just a dumb kid. I’ve always struggled with math, I know, but she just made it worse, and the whole time, I was annoyed by her getting involved. I felt angry, rebellious, and honestly, not ashamed of myself like she thought I should be.
I kept saying to myself:
I kept telling myself:
‘I must not quarrel with Walter’s sister. I must be polite to her. I am sure she means to be kind.’
‘I shouldn’t argue with Walter’s sister. I need to be polite to her. I’m sure she intends to be nice.’
But I was not sure, really. I felt always that underneath there was a fight going on, between Maud and me, for Walter. It was not quite a personal fight; she stood for one side of life, one attitude towards life, and I for the opposite, and Walter was wavering between.
But I wasn’t really sure. I always felt there was a struggle happening beneath the surface, between Maud and me, for Walter. It wasn’t exactly a personal conflict; she represented one side of life, one approach to life, while I represented the opposite, and Walter was caught in the middle.
It was true, of course, that I had been silly to buy the pheasant, I realized that, and it was true, too, that I was stupid over accounts, and did not know how to manage, and organize, and yet I felt underneath that there were some things I knew and Maud did not, some things I could understand, that Maud never would, only my things did not seem to count when Maud was there.
It was true, of course, that I had been foolish to buy the pheasant. I recognized that, and it was also true that I was bad with money and didn’t know how to manage or organize things. Still, I felt deep down that there were some things I understood that Maud did not, things I could grasp that Maud never would. But those things just didn’t seem to matter when Maud was around.
She did not go away till after tea.
She didn't leave until after tea.
Generally, Walter and I went out in the afternoon. He worked in the morning, and again after tea, but he had kept the afternoon free, so far, and we used to go out and walk on Hampstead Heath, or sometimes have a ride on the top of a bus. Walter had not been much on the tops of buses; he went by Underground because it was quicker, and he was always in a hurry to be where he was going. It had never occurred to him that the actual process of going, should be enjoyed, not, he said, till he met me. Hugo always went on the tops of buses, and I had got the habit, I suppose, from him. He would sometimes spend a whole afternoon on the top of a bus; getting on at random, and going wherever the bus went, to the very end. He used to see things from the tops of buses; he used to watch the people and the streets; different sorts of people, and different sorts of streets, and different sorts of houses. He used to get quite excited sometimes about people he saw like that. Walter never looked at people or things he passed; he could read a book in the Underground, he said, and not on a bus, besides its being quicker.
Generally, Walter and I would go out in the afternoon. He worked in the morning and again after tea, but he had kept his afternoons free so far, and we liked to walk on Hampstead Heath or sometimes ride on the top of a bus. Walter hadn’t spent much time on the tops of buses; he usually took the Underground because it was faster, and he was always in a rush to get to his destination. It had never crossed his mind that the actual journey should be enjoyed, not, as he said, until he met me. Hugo always rode on the tops of buses, and I guess I picked up the habit from him. He would sometimes spend an entire afternoon on the top of a bus, getting on at random and going wherever the bus took him, all the way to the end. He would see things from the tops of buses; he watched the people and the streets—different kinds of people, different types of streets, and different styles of houses. He would sometimes get really excited about the people he saw like that. Walter never looked at people or things he passed; he said he could read a book on the Underground but not on a bus, besides the fact that it was faster.
It was a joke between us at first, and so sometimes to please me he would come on a bus, in those first weeks of ours. But this afternoon we did not go out at all because of Maud, and it mattered more because it was the last day before Walter’s term began; after that he would not be free in the afternoons. I don’t suppose this had occurred to Maud; but I don’t think it would have made any difference if it had.
It started as a joke between us, and sometimes to make me happy, he would take the bus during those early weeks together. But this afternoon we didn't go out at all because of Maud, and it felt more important since it was the last day before Walter's term started; after that, he wouldn't be free in the afternoons. I doubt Maud had thought about this, but I don't think it would have changed anything even if she had.
Walter went up to the study while Maud was teaching me; he looked worried and cross, but whether he was cross with her or with me, I did not know. He was cross at tea too, and afterwards, when Maud went away, he did not go with her to the tube, as he used to when his mother came to see us, but he did not come back to me either. He went upstairs again and worked in his study till dinner time.
Walter went up to the study while Maud was teaching me; he looked worried and annoyed, but I couldn't tell if he was upset with her or with me. He was annoyed at tea too, and afterward, when Maud left, he didn't go with her to the tube like he used to when his mom came to visit us, but he didn’t come back to me either. He went upstairs again and worked in his study until dinner time.
The next morning, some pheasants came from Yearsly from Cousin John, and I was afraid to have them cooked for dinner; I was afraid they would remind Walter of the day before, and the trouble there had been. I gave one to the charwoman, to take home, for that was the day she came, and I sent the other to the children’s hospital in Chelsea, near Mollie’s flat.
The next morning, some pheasants arrived from Yearsly, sent by Cousin John, and I was hesitant to have them cooked for dinner; I worried they might remind Walter of the previous day and the issues we’d had. I gave one to the charwoman to take home since that was the day she came, and I sent the other to the children’s hospital in Chelsea, close to Mollie’s flat.
Sarah was annoyed with me that time; she said it was waste to give pheasant to Mrs. Simms, and I told her a lie, and said Walter did not like it; and then I went up to my room and cried.
Sarah was annoyed with me back then; she said it was a waste to give pheasant to Mrs. Simms, and I lied to her and said Walter didn’t like it; then I went up to my room and cried.
Maud had made everything horrid. I have never known anyone like Maud for doing that.
Maud had made everything terrible. I've never met anyone like Maud for that.
XXXV
It was soon after this that I first knew I was going to have a baby. I went to see a doctor called Mrs. Chilcote, whose name I had seen on a brass plate at right angles to our road. She was a nice person; efficient I think, but like Mollie, not like Maud. She was kind to me afterwards very often. Then I went out on the heath and sat down on a seat under a tree; it was a birch tree and the little yellow leaves fluttered down from the tiny branches and I tried to think what it meant. It seemed to me then too wonderful almost to be true. I would have a son, I felt sure of that, and he would be all that I was not, and that Walter was not, nor Hugo; it seems funny now to remember that I thought all that; it did not strike me as improbable at all that my son should be perfect and all I could wish him to be, and I thought of my own relation to him—how I would be a perfect mother to him, as Cousin Delia had been to Guy and Hugo, as she had been even to me; that too did not seem difficult or unlikely to me. I thought:
It was shortly after this that I first realized I was going to have a baby. I went to see a doctor named Mrs. Chilcote, whose name I had noticed on a brass plate facing our road. She was a nice person; I think she was efficient, but like Mollie, not like Maud. She was often very kind to me afterward. Then I went out on the heath and sat down on a bench under a tree; it was a birch tree, and the tiny yellow leaves fluttered down from the small branches as I tried to figure out what it all meant. It felt too wonderful almost to be true. I was sure I would have a son, and he would be everything I wasn’t, and all that Walter and Hugo weren’t either; it seems funny now to remember that I thought all that; it didn’t seem unlikely at all that my son would be perfect and exactly what I wanted him to be, and I thought about my relationship with him—how I would be the perfect mother to him, like Cousin Delia had been to Guy and Hugo, and even to me; that too didn’t seem difficult or unlikely to me. I thought:
‘I will never misunderstand him, nor be cross, nor wish him different from what he is.’
‘I will never misinterpret him, nor be angry, nor wish he were any different than he is.’
Other mothers made those mistakes, I knew, but I would not; and I thought of my son and worshipped him, shutting my eyes on the seat under the birch tree.
Other moms made those mistakes, I knew, but I wouldn’t; and I thought of my son and adored him, closing my eyes on the seat beneath the birch tree.
When Walter came home and I told him he kissed me and said he was glad, but he did not seem very much interested.
When Walter got home and I told him he kissed me and said he was glad, he didn't seem very interested.
There had been some hitch at his College that afternoon. One of his lectures had been announced at the wrong time and he had not been there; he was thinking about that.
There had been a mix-up at his college that afternoon. One of his lectures had been scheduled at the wrong time, and he hadn’t made it; he was thinking about that.
I minded his not caring more, but not badly.
I noticed that he didn't care much, but it didn't bother me too much.
I thought:
I was thinking:
‘He will care when it is there.’
‘He will care when it’s present.’
And I was so happy myself, so full of happiness, that nothing else could matter very much.
And I was so happy, so filled with joy, that nothing else really mattered.
Next day I went down into Oxford Street to shop, and I looked at the people in the bus, and thought:
Next day I went down to Oxford Street to shop, and I looked at the people on the bus and thought:
‘Which of these women have had children? How many of them have known this wonderful thing?’
‘Which of these women have had kids? How many of them have experienced this amazing thing?’
Most of them probably had known it and yet they looked quite ordinary, quite dull and unexcited, and thinking of dull little things. I felt then that I could never be the same again, that I could not even look the same as I had a few months ago.
Most of them probably knew it, yet they appeared completely ordinary, pretty boring and uninterested, focused on little mundane things. At that moment, I realized I could never be the same again; I couldn’t even look the same as I had a few months back.
I thought:
I was thinking:
‘How could anything else count at all if one has a child?’
‘How could anything else matter at all if you have a child?’
And I was afraid crossing the streets that I should be run over, afraid when I was in the bus that it would upset, because this wonder was too great and this happiness.
And I was scared to cross the streets because I thought I might get hit, scared when I was on the bus that it would tip over, because this wonder was too much and this happiness.
XXXVI
I used to make the coffee for breakfast myself; Walter liked it better when I made it and that pleased me, for I had never made coffee before and I felt proud now, that I should do it well. It had to stand for fifteen minutes after it was made, so I had to be downstairs earlier than Walter; that too was fun, I thought. It gave me a sense of competence to be down in the dining-room with the coffee all ready before he came.
I used to make the coffee for breakfast myself; Walter preferred it when I made it, and that made me happy because I had never made coffee before, and now I felt proud to do it well. It needed to sit for fifteen minutes after brewing, so I had to get downstairs earlier than Walter; that was fun too, I thought. It gave me a sense of accomplishment to be in the dining room with the coffee all ready before he arrived.
Now, sometimes, I felt very ill in the mornings, and it was an effort to get up. Once when I got downstairs I turned faint and sick and had to sit down in the chair, and Mrs. Simms, the charwoman, came in and brought me a cup of tea. I can’t remember why she came there so early, or why it was she who brought the tea, but it was.
Now, sometimes I felt really sick in the mornings, and getting up was a struggle. One time when I made it downstairs, I felt faint and nauseous and had to sit in a chair. Mrs. Simms, the cleaning lady, came in and brought me a cup of tea. I can’t remember why she was there so early or why it was her who brought the tea, but that’s how it was.
‘Poor dear,’ she said. ‘I know how you feels. Take a cup o’ tea, mum, that’ll do you good.’
‘Poor thing,’ she said. ‘I know how you feel. Have a cup of tea, Mom, that’ll make you feel better.’
I drank the tea and she talked to me and told me how many children she had had; eight, I think it was, and five of them dead and how ill she had been with every one of them; but Simms had been good to her, she said,—Simms was her husband, of course. He would bring her a cup of tea in the mornings before she got up. ‘It’s the putting your feet to the ground that does it. I know that,’ she said.
I drank the tea while she talked to me, sharing how many kids she had; it was eight, I think, and five of them had died. She mentioned how sick she had been with each one. But she said Simms had been good to her—Simms was her husband, of course. He would bring her a cup of tea in the mornings before she got out of bed. "It’s the getting your feet on the ground that makes a difference. I know that," she said.
And I thought:
And I was thinking:
‘How funny it is that Mrs. Simms should know what I feel like, and Walter doesn’t.’
‘How funny it is that Mrs. Simms knows how I feel, but Walter doesn’t.’
And I thought:
And I was thinking:
‘How funny it would be if Walter brought me up cups of tea.’
‘How funny it would be if Walter brought me some cups of tea.’
At home we had had tea in the mornings even when we felt quite well, and I had supposed that we would still here, but Maud had stopped that. She said it was an unnecessary expense.
At home, we used to have tea in the mornings even when we felt fine, and I thought we would do the same here, but Maud put a stop to it. She said it was an unnecessary expense.
‘Especially,’ she said, ‘if it is China tea.’
‘Especially,’ she said, ‘if it’s Chinese tea.’
I did not like Indian tea.
I didn't like chai.
Mrs. Simms made the coffee that morning. It was not so good as when I made it; I noticed the difference, but Walter did not. I was sorry he did not; I wondered if he had only said he liked mine best, to please me, if he had really never noticed it different at all.
Mrs. Simms made the coffee that morning. It wasn’t as good as when I made it; I noticed the difference, but Walter didn’t. I was sorry he didn’t; I wondered if he had only said he liked mine best to make me happy, or if he really had never noticed it was different at all.
I felt very ill, those next months, and although I was so happy, I cried quite often at silly things. It was very odd to me to feel like this, for I had never been ill in my life except when I was seven and had measles. Ordinarily I felt so well and full of life. I did not expect to be tired at the end of the day; now I felt very tired, and as though the life had gone out of me.
I felt really unwell in the months that followed, and even though I was so happy, I found myself crying over the smallest things. It felt strange to me because I had never been sick before, except when I was seven and had measles. Usually, I felt energetic and full of life. I never expected to be worn out at the end of the day; now I felt completely drained, as if all my energy had vanished.
Maud said:
Maud said:
‘You must not let Helen become invalidish, Walter. She ought to realize that having a child is not an illness at all.’
‘You must not let Helen become helpless, Walter. She needs to understand that having a child is not an illness at all.’
Walter said:
Walter said:
‘That depends, I suppose, on whether she feels ill.’
‘That depends, I guess, on whether she feels sick.’
Maud said:
Maud said:
‘Not in the least; that is merely subjective; a great many women give way in these things, especially women of Helen’s type. It is most important that she should lead a normal and active life.’
‘Not at all; that's just a personal opinion; many women bow to these things, especially women like Helen. It's really important for her to live a normal and active life.’
Walter said:
Walter said:
‘My dear Maud, you know nothing about it.’
‘My dear Maud, you don’t know anything about it.’
I was not there, but he told me about it afterwards, and I loved him for being rude to Maud.
I wasn't there, but he told me about it later, and I admired him for being rude to Maud.
She seemed to come and visit us very often, but I suppose it was not very often really.
She seemed to come and visit us quite frequently, but I guess it wasn't actually that often.
Mrs. Sebright came every Wednesday to dinner, and every Sunday we went to lunch with Grandmother in Campden Hill Square.
Mrs. Sebright came over for dinner every Wednesday, and every Sunday we had lunch with Grandmother in Campden Hill Square.
Hugo had gone abroad, he had gone as private secretary or attaché on a Royal Commission in India, and would be away nearly a year. He had gone already before we came back to London, and I had not seen him since the wedding.
Hugo had gone abroad; he went as a private secretary or attaché on a Royal Commission in India and would be away for almost a year. He had already left before we returned to London, and I hadn't seen him since the wedding.
It surprised me rather to find how little I missed him; he seemed to belong to another life, a different kind of existence that was quite past now. That had been playing at life; I was living now. Yet sometimes I thought:
It surprised me to realize how little I missed him; he felt like he belonged to another life, a completely different existence that was now behind me. Back then, I was playing at life; now, I was truly living. Yet sometimes I thought:
‘I should like to tell Hugo about it. I should like to tell him how wonderful this is.’
‘I want to tell Hugo about it. I want to tell him how amazing this is.’
He would understand, I was sure of that.
He would get it, I'm sure of that.
Guy came to dinner with us once or twice, but it was not a success. He and Walter did not get on at all, and somehow each showed his worst side to the other; I was sorry about it.
Guy came to dinner with us a couple of times, but it didn't go well. He and Walter didn't get along at all, and somehow, they both showed their worst sides to each other; I felt bad about it.
‘We had better leave it alone for the present,’ I thought, ‘later on they will fit in better.’
‘We should leave it alone for now,’ I thought, ‘it will fit in better later on.’
The Addingtons came oftener to see us. George and Mollie could, I think, get on with anybody. Walter could not dislike them and they quite liked him. I was glad to see them always, but it was different even with them; they seemed much further off than they used to be, like pleasant strangers, outside one’s life, instead of inside. I did not want to talk to Mollie intimately as we used to talk. ‘She is not married,’ I thought. ‘She is not going to have a child. I cannot talk to her about the vital things’; and outside things seemed unimportant to me at this time.
The Addingtons visited us more often. George and Mollie could, I think, get along with anyone. Walter couldn’t dislike them, and they actually liked him. I was always happy to see them, but it felt different even with them; they seemed much more distant than they used to be, like pleasant strangers, outside my life, instead of part of it. I didn’t want to have deep conversations with Mollie like we used to. ‘She’s not married,’ I thought. ‘She’s not going to have a child. I can’t talk to her about the important stuff’; and trivial matters felt unimportant to me at that time.
Sophia Lane Watson came to lunch. She talked to Walter about Babylon, and he said she was ‘an intelligent girl,’ and liked her. I wondered how she knew about Babylon; she seemed to know a good deal, but one never did know with Sophia what she knew, and what she didn’t; it was all in streaks.
Sophia Lane Watson came over for lunch. She chatted with Walter about Babylon, and he called her ‘an intelligent girl’ and liked her. I was curious about how she knew so much about Babylon; she seemed to have a lot of knowledge, but you could never tell with Sophia what she actually knew and what she didn't; it was always a bit hit-or-miss.
I wondered if she missed Hugo, and why he had gone away. You could not tell anything from her; she looked just the same as always, white, and non-committal, and self-possessed; at least not exactly self-possessed; you could never be sure with Sophia whether she was hiding her feelings or just not there in her mind at all; sometimes it seemed like that, as though she was mentally and emotionally a long way off, and only her lips speaking to you.
I wondered if she missed Hugo and why he had left. You couldn't read anything from her; she looked just like always—calm, indifferent, and composed. Though, maybe not exactly composed; you could never be sure with Sophia whether she was hiding her feelings or just zoning out completely. Sometimes it felt like that, as if she was mentally and emotionally miles away and only her lips were talking to you.
I felt her more interesting now. I did not feel hostile to her, as I had when Hugo was there. I did not think now, somehow, that he would marry her.
I found her more interesting now. I didn’t feel hostile toward her, as I had when Hugo was around. I didn’t think anymore, somehow, that he would marry her.
Her play was finished now. It was going to be acted. The Drama Society were going to do it. She did not seem excited about it at all. She did not want to talk about it.
Her play was done now. It was going to be performed. The Drama Society was going to put it on. She didn't seem excited about it at all. She didn't want to discuss it.
I thought:
I was thinking:
‘I must see more of Sophia.’
‘I need to see more of Sophia.’
I felt sorry for her somehow, and attracted by her as I had been at school, but I did not see much of her. She came once more to lunch, and I went to tea with her, and then I think she went away for a time; I can’t remember quite, and after that it was the War.
I felt a bit sorry for her, and I was drawn to her just like I had been in school, but I hardly saw her. She came over for lunch again, and I went to tea with her, then I think she left for a while; I can't quite remember, and after that, it was the War.
XXXVII
Walter had very few friends. There were elderly ladies, friends of his mother’s who called on us, and two cousins who lived at Southsea, and sometimes came up for the day.
Walter had very few friends. There were elderly ladies, friends of his mother's who visited us, and two cousins who lived in Southsea and occasionally came up for the day.
I did not care for the Southsea cousins; they were effusive and rather stupid, and seemed somehow to be pretending, always, to be different from what they were.
I didn't like the Southsea cousins; they were overly enthusiastic and pretty clueless, and it felt like they were always pretending to be someone they weren't.
Some of the old ladies were rather nice; there was a Miss Mix, who had blue Persian cats. She gave us a kitten. She was very small, much smaller than Mrs. Sebright, and more lively. She had a sense of fun, and seemed to find her life rather funny, though she lived all alone with her cats in a flat near Earl’s Court, and was very poor.
Some of the older women were quite nice; there was a Miss Mix, who owned blue Persian cats. She gave us a kitten. She was very tiny, much smaller than Mrs. Sebright, and more energetic. She had a great sense of humor and seemed to find her life pretty amusing, even though she lived all alone with her cats in a small apartment near Earl’s Court and was quite poor.
Then there was Mrs. Allsopp, big and fat, and more earnest. She worked for the same church as Mrs. Sebright, and she had a girls’ club connected with the church. She tried to ‘interest’ me in the girls’ club and was ‘very disappointed’ that I would not come and help with it.
Then there was Mrs. Allsopp, big and overweight, and really serious. She worked for the same church as Mrs. Sebright, and she ran a girls' club linked to the church. She tried to get me involved in the girls' club and was really let down that I wouldn’t come and help with it.
And there were two Miss Fergusons who wrote books on Italy and talked about Art, but foolishly, I thought, as if they did not really know what it meant at all.
And there were two Miss Fergusons who wrote books about Italy and talked about art, but stupidly, I thought, as if they didn’t really understand what it meant at all.
Miss Mix was much the nicest.
Miss Mix was definitely the nicest.
Then there were Walter’s colleagues at the University.
Then there were Walter’s coworkers at the University.
Several of them lived at Hampstead, and their wives came to call on me. They were quite kind and quite friendly, but dull, I thought. They talked about University affairs which I did not know about; not like Maud, but more as dutiful wives, who were bound to be interested in examinations and students because their husbands were.
Several of them lived in Hampstead, and their wives came to visit me. They were very nice and friendly, but I found them boring. They discussed university matters that I wasn’t familiar with; not like Maud, but more like dutiful wives who felt obligated to care about exams and students because their husbands did.
They asked me how I saw my husband’s pupils, and I said I did not see them.
They asked me how I saw my husband's pupils, and I said I didn't see them.
Walter had never suggested my seeing his pupils. He did not care about them very much I think; he cared far more for the stuff he taught than the people he taught it to; but they said I ought to see them.
Walter had never mentioned that I should meet his students. I don’t think he was very invested in them; he seemed to care much more about the material he taught than the people he taught it to. But they said I should meet them.
Sunday lunch was best, they said, or Sunday tea in the Oxford fashion. I did not even know that it was the Oxford fashion, but I invited some of the students to lunch and tea on Saturday; I rather liked them. They were shy and awkward, not like the young men at Oxford that I had met. I thought they were more interesting than the Oxford young men, but one did not get much further with them, and Walter did not seem very anxious to go on. He saw quite enough of them through the week, he said.
Sunday lunch was the best, they said, or Sunday tea in the Oxford style. I didn’t even know it was called the Oxford style, but I invited some of the students over for lunch and tea on Saturday; I liked them a lot. They were shy and awkward, unlike the young men at Oxford I had encountered. I thought they were more interesting than the Oxford guys, but I couldn't connect with them much, and Walter didn’t seem very eager to continue. He said he saw enough of them during the week.
He had two friends at Oxford, ‘dons’ at Oxford, who came sometimes to see us. They had been at our wedding.
He had two friends at Oxford, professors at Oxford, who occasionally came to visit us. They attended our wedding.
They counted as Walter’s friends, those two, and Mr. Furze, but they were much more remote sort of friends than mine had been. When they met they talked about their work and nothing else; it seemed to me that they had nothing else to talk about, but perhaps that was not true.
They were considered Walter’s friends—those two and Mr. Furze—but they felt like a more distant kind of friends compared to mine. When they got together, they only discussed their work, and it seemed like that was the only thing they had to talk about, though maybe that wasn’t entirely accurate.
Mr. Furze was different. Freddy Furze he was, but Walter never called him Freddy. He was more like my own people, at least more nearly like; I felt too that he liked me, and that we could have talked and got to know each other quite well if we had had the chance; but the chance did not quite come, for he lived at Cardiff, and only came to stay with us twice, for about a week.
Mr. Furze was different. He was Freddy Furze, but Walter never called him Freddy. He felt more like my own kind of people, or at least closer to that; I also sensed that he liked me, and we could have talked and gotten to know each other pretty well if we had had the opportunity. However, that chance didn’t fully materialize since he lived in Cardiff and only came to stay with us twice, for about a week each time.
He had been engaged to a girl who was drowned, Walter told me; Walter had not known the girl, but she was odd and unsatisfactory, he believed, ‘not Furze’s sort, I should think,’ he said; and I had an idea, I don’t know why, that, perhaps, I reminded him of her. Maud would certainly have called me ‘odd and unsatisfactory.’ And he was so kind to me; I wondered how she had been drowned, and all about her, but I could not ask him, and Walter did not know.
He had been engaged to a girl who drowned, Walter told me; Walter hadn’t known her, but he thought she was strange and disappointing, “not Furze’s type, I would guess,” he said; and I had a sense, I’m not sure why, that maybe I reminded him of her. Maud would definitely have labeled me ‘strange and disappointing.’ And he was so nice to me; I was curious about how she had drowned, and everything about her, but I couldn’t ask him, and Walter didn’t know.
I thought we would see more of him; I hoped so; but that first year went past so quickly, and then the War came, and it was too late.
I thought we would see more of him; I hoped so; but that first year flew by, and then the War happened, and it was too late.
XXXVIII
Walter put away his iron-rimmed spectacles. I had made him promise he would, before we were married. He had rimless pince-nez now, which I liked much better. He had promised me also that he would learn to dance. He had never learned; he had never wanted to learn, he said, but now he did want to, to dance with me. Now for a time I could not dance, and he said he would wait to learn. When the baby was born, he would learn. Then we would both dance.
Walter put away his iron-rimmed glasses. I made him promise he would before we got married. He had rimless pince-nez now, which I liked much better. He also promised me that he would learn to dance. He’d never learned; he’d never wanted to, he said, but now he did want to—so he could dance with me. Right now, I couldn’t dance, and he said he would wait to learn. When the baby was born, he’d learn. Then we would both dance.
‘You know,’ he said, ‘I shall be a duffer at it; perhaps you will not like to dance with me.’
‘You know,’ he said, ‘I’m probably going to be terrible at it; maybe you won’t want to dance with me.’
And I kissed him, and said I would.
And I kissed him and said I would.
I would rather dance with him, I said, than with Hugo; that was what he wanted me to say, I knew, and I believed it when I said it.
I would rather dance with him, I said, than with Hugo; that was what he wanted me to say, I knew, and I meant it when I said it.
In the meantime he tried to teach me Greek. I told him how Hugo had begun once, but we had not got on very far. He said he could teach me better than Hugo.
In the meantime, he tried to teach me Greek. I told him how Hugo had started once, but we hadn't made much progress. He said he could teach me better than Hugo.
‘Then we could read things together,’ he said, ‘and you could help me a great deal too, if you would. You could look up things for me in the Museum. You might even learn Syriac, you know; that would be a great help.’
‘Then we could read things together,’ he said, ‘and you could help me a lot too, if you want. You could look up things for me in the Museum. You might even learn Syriac, you know; that would really help.’
I thought I should like to help him in his work. I tried very hard to learn Greek, but the lessons were more difficult than they had been with Hugo, and Walter got annoyed if I made mistakes. I was afraid of annoying him, and that made me afraid of the lessons.
I thought I would like to help him with his work. I tried really hard to learn Greek, but the lessons were harder than they were with Hugo, and Walter got frustrated if I made mistakes. I was worried about bothering him, and that made me nervous about the lessons.
‘Shall we try the Syriac first?’ I suggested one day, but Walter would not.
‘Should we try the Syriac first?’ I suggested one day, but Walter didn't want to.
‘Greek first,’ he said, ‘was essential’; and so we went on.
‘Greek first,’ he said, ‘was important’; and so we continued.
In the evenings he took me sometimes to lectures. He belonged to several Archæological Societies who gave lantern lectures in the evening. Walter considered the theatre a luxury. That seemed odd to me at first, but I did not mind, for I was happy, and I wanted to please Walter; I wanted to fit in with his way of life and to leave my own behind me; but one cannot do that, ever, quite successfully, I believe.
In the evenings, he sometimes took me to lectures. He was a member of several archaeological societies that hosted lantern lectures at night. Walter saw the theater as a luxury. At first, that struck me as strange, but I didn’t mind because I was happy, and I wanted to make Walter happy; I wanted to adapt to his lifestyle and leave my own behind. But I don't think that's ever really possible to do completely.
XXXIX
Hugo came back from India in June.
Hugo returned from India in June.
He came to see me one morning, soon after he got back.
He came to see me one morning, shortly after he returned.
I was upstairs, tidying a cupboard. I had an overall on, and was dusty. When Louise came to tell me that he was there, I was surprised, for I did not know he had come home. I wondered if I was pleased to see him or not; I did not know; I went downstairs to the dining-room. The drawing-room was being turned out, and we could not go in there.
I was upstairs organizing a cupboard. I was wearing an overall and was covered in dust. When Louise came to let me know he was there, I was surprised because I hadn’t realized he was back home. I wasn't sure if I was happy to see him or not; I couldn't tell. I went downstairs to the dining room. The drawing-room was being cleaned out, so we couldn't go in there.
We sat down on each side of the dining-room table. There were wild roses, in a glass vase on the table, and the water in the vase was cloudy. I had meant to change the water that morning, and had forgotten. I hoped Hugo would not notice the water; I thought he would. I wished we had not to be in the dining-room where the sideboard was, that Hugo did not like. I did not know what to say to Hugo; he seemed so far away; so long ago.
We sat down on either side of the dining room table. There were wild roses in a glass vase on the table, and the water in the vase was cloudy. I had planned to change the water that morning but forgot. I hoped Hugo wouldn’t notice the water; I thought he might. I wished we didn’t have to be in the dining room where the sideboard was, which Hugo didn’t like. I didn’t know what to say to Hugo; he felt so distant, like so long ago.
Hugo said:
Hugo said:
‘I came back on Tuesday.’
"I returned on Tuesday."
I said:
I said:
‘Oh, I did not know you were back.’
‘Oh, I didn’t realize you were back.’
I said:
I said:
‘Was it interesting in India?’
"Was India interesting?"
Hugo said:
Hugo said:
‘Yes, it was very interesting. The colours are wonderful there. You can’t imagine what the colours are like.’
‘Yes, it was really interesting. The colors are amazing there. You can’t even picture what the colors are like.’
I said:
I said:
‘Like Holman Hunt, are they?’
'Like Holman Hunt, right?'
He said:
He stated:
‘Almost; the purples, not the green, so much.’
‘Almost; the purples, not the green, so much.’
I said:
I said:
‘That must be jolly.’
‘That must be great.’
Hugo said:
Hugo said:
‘Yes.’
"Yeah."
Then he said:
Then he said:
‘It is funny to visit you like this, married.’
'It's funny to visit you like this, now that you're married.'
I laughed. I kept laughing a little, foolishly, I felt.
I laughed. I kept laughing a bit, feeling a bit silly.
I said:
I said:
‘I was married before you went away.’
‘I was married before you left.’
He said:
He stated:
‘Yes, but hardly; now you are quite used to it, I suppose?’
‘Yes, but barely; I take it you’re pretty used to it now, right?’
I said:
I said:
‘Yes.’
‘Yes.’
He wanted to know if I was happy. I knew he wanted to, and I wanted to tell him that I was, but we seemed too awkward, somehow, to talk in that way, seriously; it was as though we were afraid. He only laughed a little, and said:
He wanted to know if I was happy. I could tell he cared, and I wanted to tell him I was, but it felt too awkward for us to have that kind of serious conversation; it was like we were both scared. He just laughed a bit and said:
‘And how do you like it?’
‘So, what do you think of it?’
And I said:
And I said:
‘Very much, thank you.’
"Thanks a lot!"
And then we both laughed.
And then we обе laughed.
I wanted to tell him about my baby; that I was going to have one very soon now, though I suppose he knew; but I could not speak about that either. It was odd, and painful, the way we could not talk.
I wanted to tell him about my baby; that I was going to have one very soon, though I guess he already knew; but I just couldn’t bring myself to talk about it. It was strange and hurtful how we couldn’t communicate.
I thought:
I was thinking:
‘It is because we have not met for so long, and so much has happened in between, at least to me.’
‘It’s been so long since we last met, and so much has happened in that time, at least for me.’
I thought:
I was thinking:
‘It will be different when we get used to each other again. We will soon.’
‘It will be different once we get used to each other again. We will soon.’
I said:
I said:
‘Walter is out. He will be awfully sorry to miss you.’
‘Walter is out. He'll be really sorry to miss you.’
‘Yes. Oh—I am awfully sorry to miss him. I am going down to Yearsly to-morrow. I suppose you and Walter couldn’t come for the week-end? It would be nice if you could.’
‘Yes. Oh—I’m really sorry to miss him. I’m heading down to Yearsly tomorrow. I guess you and Walter can’t make it for the weekend? It would be great if you could.’
And I said:
And I said:
‘It would be awfully nice, but I am afraid we can’t. Walter’s mother is coming to supper, and besides he has some work to do in the morning.’
‘It would be really great, but I’m afraid we can’t. Walter’s mom is coming for dinner, and on top of that, he has some work to finish in the morning.’
I said it quickly. We could have put off Mrs. Sebright, I knew that really, but I did not want to go, and Walter would not want to go either. We had been twice for week-ends to Yearsly; it did not do, somehow, with Walter. He did not fit in, though Cousin Delia was the same as she had always been.
I said it quickly. We could have canceled on Mrs. Sebright, I knew that deep down, but I didn’t want to go, and Walter wouldn’t want to go either. We had been to Yearsly for weekends twice; it just didn’t feel right with Walter. He didn’t fit in, even though Cousin Delia was just the same as she had always been.
I think Hugo knew too, for he only said:
I think Hugo knew too because he just said:
‘I was afraid you would not be able to. Well, we will meet again soon. I shall be back in a week or so.’
‘I was worried you might not be able to. Well, we'll see each other again soon. I'll be back in about a week.’
He stood up to go, and we shook hands.
He got up to leave, and we shook hands.
‘It is nice to see you again,’ he said.
‘It’s great to see you again,’ he said.
And I said:
And I said:
‘It was nice of you to come.’
‘It was nice of you to come.’
The dining-room was downstairs in the basement. We went up to the front door.
The dining room was downstairs in the basement. We went up to the front door.
He went down the front steps and the garden path and out of the gate. He turned at the gate and waved his hat, and I waved my hand to him in turn.
He went down the front steps, walked along the garden path, and out the gate. He turned at the gate and waved his hat, and I waved back at him.
Then I went in and shut the door.
Then I walked in and closed the door.
XL
Eleanor was born on the 30th of June.
Eleanor was born on June 30th.
I could see the poplar tree in the garden through the window. The leaves of the poplar fluttered and shimmered, and I watched them from my bed. There have always been trees in my life, always, somehow, at times that were important to me.
I could see the poplar tree in the garden through the window. The poplar's leaves fluttered and shimmered, and I watched them from my bed. Trees have always been part of my life, somehow showing up during important moments.
And I thought:
And I thought:
‘Other people have been through this before, thousands and millions of people, always, from the beginning of the world. If they could bear it, I can. Cousin Delia,’ I thought, ‘and Grandmother and Mrs. Simms and the women in the bus.’
‘Other people have been through this before, thousands and millions of people, always, from the beginning of the world. If they could handle it, so can I. Cousin Delia,’ I thought, ‘and Grandma and Mrs. Simms and the women on the bus.’
And later I thought:
And later I realized:
‘I can never have any more children! I can never face this again.’
‘I can never have any more kids! I can't go through this again.’
And then they told me it was a girl; and I could not believe it; it seemed such waste; I had wanted a son so much; I had been so sure it was a son; and now it seemed that he had not been real at all; I could not bear it, and I cried.
And then they told me it was a girl, and I couldn't believe it; it felt like such a waste. I had wanted a son so badly; I was so sure it was a boy. Now it seemed like he had never existed at all; I couldn't handle it, and I cried.
When I saw her, I did not mind so much, she was just a baby, and I loved babies.
When I saw her, I didn't mind much; she was just a baby, and I loved babies.
Walter did not mind the baby being a girl. He wanted it to be called Eleanor after his mother. He was worried and irritable at this time; he did not like the monthly nurse, nor the household being upset. The meals were not punctual, he said, specially breakfast, and if breakfast was late, it upset his morning’s work.
Walter didn't care that the baby was a girl. He wanted to name her Eleanor after his mother. He was feeling anxious and irritable during this time; he didn't like the monthly nurse, nor did he appreciate the chaos in the household. He complained that meals weren’t on time, especially breakfast, and if breakfast was late, it threw off his entire morning routine.
He was busy with his book just then; he had made, he thought, a new discovery about his script and that made him irritable.
He was focused on his book at that moment; he believed he had made a new discovery about his writing, and that made him feel irritable.
‘I don’t know what I shall do if that baby cries in the morning,’ he said; ‘it will drive me frantic.’
‘I don’t know what I’ll do if that baby cries in the morning,’ he said; ‘it will drive me crazy.’
She had cried in the garden in her pram; she was only a week old.
She had cried in the garden while in her stroller; she was just a week old.
I asked the nurse to put the pram round the other side of the house. She had put it there, she said, so as not to disturb me.
I asked the nurse to move the stroller to the other side of the house. She said she had placed it there to avoid disturbing me.
Walter kept coming to me about things that went wrong.
Walter kept coming to me about things that went wrong.
The laundry had torn his shirt, and he could not find his sleeve-links; it was odd how he seemed to depend on me, as though he were a child almost; I had hardly realized how much before, and I was glad in a way.
The laundry had ripped his shirt, and he couldn’t find his cufflinks; it was strange how he seemed to rely on me, almost like a child; I hadn’t fully noticed how much before, and in a way, I was kind of glad.
‘It shows I am some use to him,’ I thought, ‘in spite of the pheasant and the accounts’; and yet sometimes I was sad about it too.
‘It shows I’m of some value to him,’ I thought, ‘despite the pheasant and the bills’; and yet sometimes I felt sad about it too.
Mrs. Simms had said to me once:
Mrs. Simms had said to me once:
‘My Simms was a standby to me; you never would believe what a standby ’e was.’
‘My Simms was a real support to me; you wouldn't believe how much he helped me.’
And I wished sometimes that Walter were like Simms.
And sometimes I wished Walter was more like Simms.
XLI
People came to see me and Eleanor.
People came to see me and Eleanor.
Mrs. Sebright came nearly every day; and Miss Mix and Mrs. Allsopp, and of course Maud. Grandmother came too, and Cousin Delia. I was glad to see them, especially Cousin Delia. I had not seen her for such a long time.
Mrs. Sebright visited almost every day, along with Miss Mix, Mrs. Allsopp, and of course Maud. Grandmother came too, as did Cousin Delia. I was really happy to see them, especially Cousin Delia. I hadn't seen her in such a long time.
‘Dear,’ she said. ‘How happy you are! Is the world perfect now?’
‘Hey,’ she said. ‘You look so happy! Is everything perfect now?’
And I said:
And I said:
‘Very nearly perfect, Cousin Delia.’
"Almost perfect, Cousin Delia."
Cousin Delia was lovely with a baby, so quiet and so sure.
Cousin Delia was great with a baby, so calm and so confident.
I said:
I said:
‘Will it seem quite ordinary to me soon, Cousin Delia?’
‘Will it soon feel completely normal to me, Cousin Delia?’
And she said:
And she said:
‘I don’t know; to me it never has; to me when Guy and Hugo are there, it is still almost like this. It has never got “ordinary” at all.’
‘I don’t know; to me it never has; to me when Guy and Hugo are there, it still feels almost the same. It has never become “ordinary” at all.’
I said:
I said:
‘Were you very glad they were sons?’
‘Were you really happy they were boys?’
And she said:
And she said:
‘Yes; I was glad. I wanted a daughter too, but you were like having a daughter.’
‘Yes; I was happy. I wanted a daughter as well, but you felt like having a daughter.’
I said:
I said:
‘Cousin Delia, I do so wish I had been really your daughter.’
‘Cousin Delia, I really wish I had been your daughter.’
She looked out of the window.
She gazed out of the window.
‘I used to think it was better as it was,’ she said, ‘but after all it did not make any difference, did it, in the end?’
‘I used to think it was better the way it was,’ she said, ‘but in the end, it didn’t really make a difference, did it?’
I said:
I said:
‘It did make a difference, I think.’
‘It made a difference, I believe.’
She said:
She said:
‘Yes; but not in the way I meant. I used to think that you and Hugo would be married one day. It is foolish to make plans.’
‘Yes; but not in the way I meant. I used to think that you and Hugo would get married one day. It’s pointless to make plans.’
I said:
I said:
‘I don’t think you made plans in a way that mattered. I don’t think you ever made a mistake.’
‘I don’t think you made plans that actually mattered. I don’t think you ever made a mistake.’
She looked round at me, surprised. I was surprised at myself. I had never tried to tell Cousin Delia how I felt about her, and now, suddenly, I wished I could; and I went on:
She glanced at me, taken aback. I was taken aback myself. I had never attempted to express my feelings to Cousin Delia, and now, all of a sudden, I wanted to; and I continued:
‘I think you are the most perfect person in the world.’
‘I think you are the most amazing person in the world.’
She said:
She said:
‘Dear Heart, thank you: I wish it were true’; and she kissed me.
‘Dear Heart, thank you: I wish it were true,’ and she kissed me.
Then she talked about Yearsly, and Cousin John, and the garden.
Then she talked about Yearsly, Cousin John, and the garden.
Cousin Delia brought roses with her, and all the room was sweet when she had gone. I wished she could have stayed longer. I wished she would come again. I wished I could go back with her to Yearsly. I felt like a child left alone at school.
Cousin Delia brought roses with her, and the whole room smelled sweet after she left. I wished she could have stayed longer. I wished she would come back again. I wished I could go back with her to Yearsly. I felt like a kid left alone at school.
PART THREE
‘For there is hope of a tree, if it be cut down,
‘For there is hope for a tree, if it gets cut down,
That it will flourish again. . .
That it will thrive again...
But man dieth and wasteth away; yea, man
But man dies and fades away; yeah, man
Giveth up the ghost, and where is he?’
Gives up the ghost, and where is he?
—Job xiv. 7.
—Job 14:7.
PART THREE
PART THREE
I
ON the date that the Archduke was assassinated, we were dining at Campden Hill Square. Guy and Hugo were there, and George and Mollie, and Ralph Freeman, who was back from Vienna now, in the Foreign Office again.
ON the day the Archduke was assassinated, we were having dinner at Campden Hill Square. Guy and Hugo were there, along with George and Mollie, and Ralph Freeman, who was back from Vienna and working in the Foreign Office again.
It was a party like old times, and I liked it. I was so happy to be about again and to have my baby; for Eleanor was incredibly precious to me at that time.
It was a party like in the old days, and I enjoyed it. I was so happy to be out and about again and to have my baby; because Eleanor meant the world to me at that time.
I was glad to see them all again, and I felt somehow that I had come back to life; that I wanted to do so much that I had not been able to do during the last months.
I was happy to see everyone again, and I felt like I had come back to life; like I wanted to do so much that I hadn’t been able to do in the last few months.
There was a new pleasure in moving, and in eating, and in being alive.
There was a newfound enjoyment in moving, in eating, and in just being alive.
‘They will all be there,’ I said to Walter, as we were getting ready to go. ‘We have not been all together like that since we were married, for Hugo went away so soon.’
‘They'll all be there,’ I said to Walter, as we were getting ready to go. ‘We haven't all been together like that since we got married, since Hugo left so soon.’
Walter smiled, but I knew he was not pleased. He was tying his black tie, and he always tied his ties badly. He disliked dressing for dinner, and never did so, if he could avoid it.
Walter smiled, but I could tell he wasn't happy. He was tying his black tie, and he always tied them poorly. He hated dressing for dinner and never did it if he could help it.
‘You must like them,’ I said. ‘Please try to like them. You see I do so much.’
"You have to like them," I said. "Please try to like them. You see, I care a lot."
And he looked suddenly sorry, and stopped pulling at his tie.
And he suddenly looked apologetic and stopped tugging at his tie.
‘Yes, you do. I know that, and I ought not to mind,’ he said, ‘but I can’t help it. They make me feel a fool, those friends of yours, and I am not a fool, and I am always afraid that you will think of me as they do, when they are there. I suppose I am jealous of them.’
‘Yes, you do. I know that, and I shouldn’t care,’ he said, ‘but I can’t help it. Your friends make me feel like an idiot, and I am not an idiot, and I’m always worried that you’ll think of me the way they do when they’re around. I guess I’m jealous of them.’
And he gave a laugh.
And he laughed.
I said:
I said:
‘You need not be; it is different, and I want them to like you too; they will, if you are nicer to them.’
‘You don’t have to be; it’s different, and I want them to like you too; they will if you’re nicer to them.’
He said:
He said:
‘You are mine now, not theirs. I need not be afraid of them now.’
‘You belong to me now, not to them. I don’t have to be scared of them anymore.’
I laughed, but I said:
I laughed, but I replied:
‘You old goose, you will be late, if you don’t get dressed; Grandmother does not like people to be late.’
‘You silly goose, you’re going to be late if you don’t get dressed; Grandma doesn’t like it when people are late.’
And I tied his tie for him; I nearly always did in the end.
And I tied his tie for him; I usually did that in the end.
II
George and Hugo were in the drawing-room with Grandmother when we arrived. They were talking about Dostoievski. Grandmother did not like the Russian novelists.
George and Hugo were in the living room with Grandma when we got there. They were discussing Dostoievski. Grandma didn't like the Russian novelists.
‘My dear, a lunatic asylum,’ she said once. ‘It may be very true to life, of a sort, as you say, but I do not enjoy the society of lunatics.’
‘My dear, a mental institution,’ she said once. ‘It may be quite realistic, in a way, as you say, but I don’t enjoy being around crazy people.’
Hugo was saying:
Hugo was saying:
‘We are all like that really, Aunt Gerry, only we don’t realize it, incredibly weak, and uncertain, and yet sometimes a bit heroic, only we don’t like to think we are like that, so we don’t think it.’
‘We are all like that, really, Aunt Gerry. We just don’t realize it. We’re incredibly weak and uncertain, and yet sometimes a little heroic. The thing is, we don’t want to believe we’re like that, so we just don’t acknowledge it.’
‘I certainly do not think it, Hugo. I hope that you are not like that, and I know that I am not.’
‘I definitely don't think that, Hugo. I hope you're not like that, and I know I'm not.’
She laughed, and turning to us, held out her hands.
She laughed and turned to us, holding out her hands.
‘Here she is!’ she said, as though they had been speaking about me. I realized that evening how much she cared for me, and felt grateful to her. I bent down and kissed her, and shook hands with George and Hugo. I did not feel shy of Hugo now; it seemed, here in this room, just as it used to be.
‘Here she is!’ she said, as if they had been talking about me. That evening, I realized how much she cared for me, and I felt thankful to her. I leaned down and kissed her, then shook hands with George and Hugo. I didn't feel shy around Hugo anymore; it felt, in this room, just like it used to be.
George gave me his chair, and we all sat down.
George offered me his chair, and we all sat down.
‘How is my great-granddaughter?’ asked Grandmother, and I said she was very well.
‘How is my great-granddaughter?’ asked Grandma, and I said she was doing great.
George said:
George said:
‘I can’t imagine you with a daughter.’
‘I can’t picture you with a daughter.’
Then Guy and Mollie came in together. They looked happy, and I thought:
Then Guy and Mollie walked in together. They seemed really happy, and I thought:
‘They will be married soon,’ and I was glad.
‘They will be married soon,’ and I was happy.
Mollie said:
Mollie said:
‘We have run all the way from Notting Hill Gate, we thought we should be late.’
‘We ran all the way from Notting Hill Gate because we thought we would be late.’
Guy said:
Dude said:
‘Ralph is later. A diplomat should know better.’
'Ralph is running late. A diplomat should know better.'
‘Does Ralph count as a diplomat now?’ asked Mollie.
‘Does Ralph count as a diplomat now?’ Mollie asked.
Guy said:
Dude said:
‘Yes, of the fifteenth class, I believe.’
'Yeah, I think it’s the fifteenth class.'
And every one laughed, for it was a joke against Ralph Freeman that he was very punctilious.
And everyone laughed, because it was a joke about Ralph Freeman being overly meticulous.
Then he came in.
Then he walked in.
He apologized to Grandmother. He said he had been kept at the Office; there was anxiety over the murder of Franz Ferdinand.
He apologized to Grandma. He said he had been stuck at the Office; there was stress about the murder of Franz Ferdinand.
‘Franz Ferdinand,’ repeated Hugo, ‘who on earth is he?’
‘Franz Ferdinand,’ Hugo repeated, ‘who the heck is that?’
‘The Austrian Archduke. Francis Joseph’s heir, you know. Haven’t you seen the paper?’
‘The Austrian Archduke. Francis Joseph’s heir, you know. Haven’t you seen the news?’
Guy said:
Dude said:
‘I saw something about it. Herzegovina, wasn’t it?’
‘I saw something about it. Herzegovina, right?’
‘Yes, and Austria is sure to suspect Serbian influence.’
‘Yes, and Austria will definitely suspect Serbian influence.’
George said:
George said:
‘Trouble in the Balkans. Do you remember Old Moore’s prediction?’
‘Trouble in the Balkans. Do you remember Old Moore’s prediction?’
Mollie said:
Mollie said:
‘That was last year.’
"That was last year."
George said:
George said:
‘Every year.’
"Annually."
Grandmother said:
Grandma said:
‘I read about it this morning. The young man and his wife were both shot in their carriage—a very horrid affair.’
‘I read about it this morning. The young man and his wife were both shot in their carriage—a really terrible situation.’
Ralph said:
Ralph said:
‘My chief takes an exceedingly grave view of the situation.’
‘My boss takes an extremely serious view of the situation.’
The dinner was ready and we went into the dining-room. When we had all sat down, Ralph began again.
The dinner was ready, and we went into the dining room. Once we were all seated, Ralph started talking again.
‘You see,’ he said to Grandmother, ‘the tension between Vienna and Belgrade has been growing more acute every year. It was amazing to hear the Austrians talk, when I was out there. They would believe anything of the Serbs.’
‘You see,’ he said to Grandma, ‘the tension between Vienna and Belgrade has been getting worse every year. It was surprising to hear the Austrians talk when I was there. They would believe anything about the Serbs.’
‘No doubt the crime was political,’ Grandmother observed. ‘It is something to be truly thankful for that we have outgrown political crimes in this country; they are always futile.’
‘No doubt the crime was political,’ Grandmother remarked. ‘It's something to be truly grateful for that we have outgrown political crimes in this country; they are always pointless.’
‘This may be worse than futile,’ said Ralph. He was looking serious and excited, and we felt amused; Ralph was always proud of his inside information.
‘This might be more pointless than we think,’ said Ralph. He looked serious and excited, and we found it funny; Ralph was always proud of his insider knowledge.
‘Well, yes, worse than futile for the dozen poor devils who are put to death because of it,’ said George. ‘They have not got the man who threw the bomb, I see. There will have to be a demonstration.’
‘Well, yeah, it’s worse than pointless for the dozen poor souls who are executed because of it,’ said George. ‘They haven’t caught the guy who threw the bomb, I see. There’s going to have to be a protest.’
‘They are saying at the Office that it may mean War.’
‘They’re saying at the office that it might lead to war.’
‘War? between Austria—Hungary and Serbia?’
‘War? between Austria-Hungary and Serbia?’
‘That would be short and decisive. I should think.’
'That would be brief and to the point, I would think.'
Guy wrinkled his forehead.
Guy frowned.
‘You forget Serbia’s relation to Russia,’ Ralph put in; ‘we might very easily have war between Russia and Austria over this.’
‘You’re forgetting Serbia’s relationship with Russia,’ Ralph added; ‘we could easily end up with a war between Russia and Austria over this.’
Mollie said:
Mollie said:
‘It all seems very remote.’
"It all seems so far away."
Grandmother said:
Grandma said:
‘In Eastern Europe they are always fighting. I remember so many wars—Russo-Turkish, Bulgaro-Turkish, Russo-Japanese, Græco-Turkish and the Balkan Wars. One cannot feel as distressed, as no doubt one ought. If the Russians are all like Hugo’s friends they should not prove very formidable to Austrian troops. I used to know a good many Austrian officers—very charming people.’
‘In Eastern Europe, there's always conflict. I remember so many wars—the Russo-Turkish, Bulgaro-Turkish, Russo-Japanese, Græco-Turkish, and the Balkan Wars. One can't feel as upset as one would probably expect. If the Russians are all like Hugo’s friends, they shouldn't be very intimidating to Austrian troops. I used to know quite a few Austrian officers—really nice people.’
We all had an impulse to rag Ralph Freeman. He took himself and his news so seriously, it made us want to take it lightly.
We all had the urge to tease Ralph Freeman. He took himself and his news so seriously that it made us want to treat it casually.
Hugo said:
Hugo said:
‘Russian Ballet versus Hungarian Band. Much more “life force” in the Ballet.’
‘Russian Ballet vs. Hungarian Band. The Ballet has much more “life force.”’
‘It is all very well to joke,’ protested Ralph, ‘but this may be the beginning of a European War.’
‘It's all fun and games to joke around,’ Ralph protested, ‘but this could be the start of a European War.’
‘How often have we heard that, Ralph?’ asked Guy. ‘Everything may be the beginning of a European War—Dogger Bank, Agadir, Morocco—but fortunately, it does not begin.’
‘How often have we heard that, Ralph?’ asked Guy. ‘Everything could spark a European War—Dogger Bank, Agadir, Morocco—but thankfully, it doesn’t actually happen.’
‘Sophia belongs to a society which shows European War to be impossible,’ said Mollie. ‘Economically impossible, in a modern world like ours, because of international trade, credit, and so on, and international banking. I went to some of the meetings with her once.’
‘Sophia is part of a society that believes a European War is impossible,’ said Mollie. ‘It’s economically unfeasible in a modern world like ours, thanks to international trade, credit, and everything else, including international banking. I attended some of the meetings with her once.’
‘I wish it were impossible,’ said Ralph portentously, and we all felt sure that he was very glad it was not impossible.
‘I wish it were impossible,’ Ralph said dramatically, and we all knew he was actually quite glad it wasn’t impossible.
‘Russia and France,’ said George abruptly, ‘Austria and Germany—My God!’ Then he laughed. ‘It is fantastic,’ he said. ‘Why, we have an entente with France and Russia!’
‘Russia and France,’ George said suddenly, ‘Austria and Germany—My God!’ Then he laughed. ‘It’s unbelievable,’ he said. ‘Why, we have an alliance with France and Russia!’
‘Exactly,’ said Ralph.
"Exactly," Ralph said.
I said:
I said:
‘You are talking like the Navy League, George.’
‘You sound like the Navy League, George.’
‘I know,’ said George. ‘I suddenly thought, Supposing the damned fools were right.’
‘I know,’ George said. ‘I suddenly thought, What if those idiots were right?’
Walter said:
Walter said:
‘It is quite inconceivable, I think, that Great Britain should be involved in a European War.’
‘I really can’t believe that Great Britain would get involved in a European War.’
He spoke with a note of exasperation in his voice, as though every one were being silly. I thought they could not all be silly, for they were saying different things.
He spoke with a hint of frustration in his voice, as if everyone was acting ridiculous. I figured they couldn’t all be ridiculous, since they were saying different things.
‘It is inconceivable we could keep out,’ said Guy, ‘if France and Germany were at War.’
‘It’s hard to believe we could stay out,’ said Guy, ‘if France and Germany were at war.’
‘Come, come,’ said Grandmother, ‘don’t try to make my flesh creep, young people. I think we can trust the Austrians to settle up their own affair; it was all in their own country after all.’
‘Come on, come on,’ said Grandmother, ‘don’t try to scare me, you young folks. I believe we can count on the Austrians to handle their own issues; it all happened in their own country, after all.’
She turned to Walter, who was on her other side, and asked him how his book was getting on; and after that we talked about plays, the Vedrenne Barker Season at the Savoy and Rheinhardt’s production of Œdipus. I had seen none of them, nor Walter of course, for we seldom went to plays, but all the others had, and I liked to hear about them.
She turned to Walter, who was on her other side, and asked him how his book was coming along; after that, we talked about plays, the Vedrenne Barker Season at the Savoy, and Rheinhardt’s production of Œdipus. I hadn’t seen any of them, nor had Walter, of course, since we rarely went to plays, but everyone else had, and I enjoyed hearing about them.
After dinner we had coffee in the drawing-room; then Grandmother went to her memoirs, in her sitting-room upstairs, and we played Demon Pounce with two card tables joined together and five packs of cards. We called it Prawn Eye, and we often used to play it.
After dinner, we had coffee in the living room; then Grandma went to work on her memoirs in her upstairs sitting room, and we played Demon Pounce with two card tables pushed together and five decks of cards. We called it Prawn Eye, and we used to play it a lot.
Guy generally won, and sometimes George; Hugo and Walter were the worst. Hugo laughed and looked across at Walter.
Guy usually won, and sometimes George did; Hugo and Walter were the worst. Hugo laughed and glanced over at Walter.
‘You and I are competing for the Donkey prize,’ he said.
‘You and I are competing for the Donkey award,’ he said.
Walter tried to laugh too, but he looked worried; I could see that he thought it a silly game, and that spoilt the fun for me.
Walter tried to laugh too, but he looked worried; I could see that he thought it was a silly game, and that ruined the fun for me.
I had to go home early to feed Eleanor. The others stayed on to play longer. I ran upstairs to Grandmother to say ‘good night.’ She was sitting by the fire, for she always had a fire in her room, with her book on her knee and her spectacles on the table by her side. She was not reading, and she looked very tired. I realized, with a sudden shock, that she was old.
I had to head home early to feed Eleanor. The others stayed to play longer. I ran upstairs to say ‘good night’ to Grandmother. She was sitting by the fire, since she always kept a fire in her room, with her book on her lap and her glasses on the table next to her. She wasn’t reading, and she looked really tired. I suddenly realized, with a shock, that she was old.
She started when I came in, and then smiled.
She jumped when I walked in, and then smiled.
‘I have come to say “good night,” Grandmother,’ I said.
‘I’ve come to say “good night,” Grandma,’ I said.
She put both her hands on my shoulders, as I stooped down.
She placed her hands on my shoulders as I leaned down.
She said:
She said:
‘Dear child, bless you. I am happy about you.’
‘Dear child, bless you. I'm so happy for you.’
I said:
I said:
‘I am happy too, Grandmother.’
"I'm happy too, Grandma."
I waited; I wanted to say more, but I did not know what to say. I felt then that she was old, and perhaps lonely. It had not occurred to me before that my marriage had left her all alone. I wondered what it would be like to be old.
I waited; I wanted to say more, but I didn’t know what to say. I realized then that she was older, and maybe lonely. It hadn’t occurred to me before that my marriage had left her completely on her own. I wondered what it would be like to be elderly.
I thought:
I was thinking:
‘We shall all be old some day, Guy and Hugo, and George, and Mollie and Walter, and I; how strange that is; quite certainly some day we shall be old.’
‘We will all get old someday, Guy and Hugo, and George, and Mollie and Walter, and I; how strange that is; definitely someday we will be old.’
But it was not real to me even then.
But even then, it didn't feel real to me.
‘Can I do anything for you, Grandmother?’ I asked. ‘Can I get you another book?’
‘Can I do anything for you, Grandma?’ I asked. ‘Can I get you another book?’
‘No, dear, no; I shall go to bed soon. Are the other young people still there?’
‘No, dear, no; I’ll go to bed soon. Are the other young people still here?’
I said, yes, they were going on with their game.
I said, yes, they were continuing with their game.
‘Say “good night” to them for me,’ she said; ‘they need not come up’; and she kissed me ‘Good night.’
‘Tell them “good night” for me,’ she said; ‘they don’t need to come up’; and she kissed me ‘Good night.’
I went downstairs slowly.
I went downstairs slowly.
Walter was waiting in the hall.
Walter was waiting in the hallway.
There was a taxi at the door to take us home; Grandmother had arranged that. She would pay for it, she had said.
There was a taxi at the door to take us home; Grandma had set that up. She said she would cover the fare.
I ran back to the drawing-room to say ‘Good-bye.’
I ran back to the living room to say 'Goodbye.'
Hugo came with me into the hall, and George came out on to the steps.
Hugo followed me into the hall, and George stepped out onto the porch.
‘When shall we meet again?’ he said. ‘Are you going away soon?’
‘When will we meet again?’ he asked. ‘Are you leaving soon?’
I said:
I said:
‘Next week we are going, up to the Wall again. We shall be back in September.’
‘Next week we're going back up to the Wall again. We'll be back in September.’
George said:
George said:
‘Good-bye, then, till September.’
"See you in September."
He was smiling his wide, delightful smile.
He was smiling his big, cheerful smile.
I said:
I said:
‘What a nice evening it has been.’
‘What a lovely evening it has been.’
George said:
George said:
‘Yes. Hasn’t it been jolly?’
"Yes. Isn't it great?"
Yet something in his face made me wonder.
Yet something in his face made me curious.
I thought:
I was thinking:
‘Is George not happy? Can something be worrying George?’
‘Is George unhappy? Is something bothering George?’
I never saw him again.
I never saw him again.
III
Walter was annoyed about the taxi; he felt it a waste of money, when we might have gone in the tube, and he did not like Grandmother to pay it, for he liked to pay everything himself. I knew very well by now when Walter was annoyed; I could tell by the way he sat, by the way he fidgeted with his hands, even when he said nothing at all.
Walter was irritated about the taxi; he thought it was a waste of money when we could have taken the tube, and he didn't like Grandmother to pay for it because he preferred to cover everything himself. I knew very well by now when Walter was annoyed; I could tell by how he sat, by how he fidgeted with his hands, even when he didn't say anything at all.
He said nothing this time, and I said nothing. I felt very tired now, and then, I was frightened. It was as though I had been asleep, and dreaming, and contented, and now suddenly I had woken up; as though everything had become intense, and alive, and somehow emotional. I felt as though tremendous things were happening, all round us, everywhere; as though we were a tiny island in a great space.
He didn't say anything this time, and neither did I. I felt really tired now, and then I was scared. It was like I had been asleep, dreaming and happy, and now suddenly I had woken up; it was as if everything had turned intense, vibrant, and somehow emotional. I felt like huge things were happening all around us, everywhere; like we were a small island in a vast ocean.
I put out my hand and touched Walter’s arm; it was dark in the taxi and I could hardly see him.
I reached out and touched Walter’s arm; it was dark in the taxi and I could barely make him out.
‘Walter,’ I said, ‘do you feel as if something dreadful were going to happen?’
‘Walter,’ I said, ‘do you have the feeling that something terrible is about to happen?’
He turned sharply.
He turned quickly.
‘No,’ he said. ‘What do you mean? What should happen?’
‘No,’ he said. ‘What do you mean? What’s supposed to happen?’
I said:
I said:
‘Oh, I don’t know exactly; I suppose it is silly; I feel as though this couldn’t last, as though something were going to break.’
‘Oh, I’m not sure exactly; I guess it’s silly; I feel like this can’t last, like something is going to break.’
‘It is that silly talk about a war that has upset you,’ he said. ‘People ought not to talk like that.’
"It’s that ridiculous talk about a war that’s bothering you," he said. "People shouldn’t talk like that."
I said:
I said:
‘No; I wasn’t thinking about a war; I had forgotten that; but I feel afraid of something, I don’t know what. I believe George felt it too.’
‘No; I wasn’t thinking about a war; I had forgotten that; but I’m afraid of something, I don’t know what. I think George felt it too.’
He said:
He stated:
‘Nonsense, you are tired, that is all; it is awfully tiring going out in the evening; I am tired too.’
‘Nonsense, you’re just tired, that’s all; going out in the evening is really exhausting; I’m tired too.’
He put his arm round me and drew me close to him. I wanted to feel near to him, but I did not; I felt a long way off.
He wrapped his arm around me and pulled me close. I wanted to feel close to him, but I didn’t; I felt really distant.
Two days later, we went up to Northumberland, to the farm-house on the Roman Wall, where we had stayed before.
Two days later, we went up to Northumberland, to the farmhouse on the Roman Wall, where we had stayed before.
We had a great deal of luggage, a cot and a pram, and a baby’s bath. I felt very proud of travelling with those things, but Walter did not like it.
We had a lot of luggage, a portable crib, a stroller, and a baby bathtub. I felt really proud to be traveling with all that stuff, but Walter didn’t like it.
‘It is awful,’ he said, ‘this family luggage. I suppose it will be like this now—for years!’
‘It’s terrible,’ he said, ‘this family luggage. I guess it will be like this for years now!’
I minded that. It seemed to me sometimes that he resented Eleanor, that he would almost rather she were not there; I had hoped he would be pleased with her, as I was.
I noticed that. It sometimes felt to me that he resented Eleanor and would almost prefer if she weren't around; I had hoped he would be as pleased with her as I was.
At the farm it was better; Walter liked being there; he went for long walks again, as we had done on our honeymoon. I could not go with him now, when he went a very long way, but I was happy at home with my baby.
At the farm, things were better; Walter enjoyed being there; he took long walks again, just like we did on our honeymoon. I couldn't join him now when he walked really far, but I was happy at home with my baby.
IV
It seems like a dream now, that beginning of war; like something remembered very long ago, much longer ago than it really is. I cannot even remember, at what moment we realized, Walter and I, that war was coming, a war that would involve our country, I mean; that it would involve us personally, as individuals, we did not realize at that time at all; that came much later, gradually and painfully, step by step.
It feels like a dream now, that start of the war; like something I recall from a long time ago, much longer than it actually is. I can’t even remember when Walter and I realized that war was on the way, a war that would impact our country, I mean; that it would affect us personally, as individuals, we didn’t understand at that moment at all; that understanding came much later, slowly and painfully, bit by bit.
We were, of course, far away in the physical sense; six miles away from the nearest village of any size, with a post only three times a week. We saw nobody who understood what was happening better than ourselves, and we read the newspaper when it came so little. Walter had always an aversion for newspapers, I never quite knew why, and I was so absorbed in Eleanor, and the new life with her, that the outer world seemed to have slipped right away, when we got into the train at Euston.
We were, of course, physically far away; six miles from the nearest decent-sized village, which only got mail three times a week. We didn't meet anyone who understood what was going on better than we did, and we read the newspaper whenever it arrived, which was rarely. Walter always had a dislike for newspapers; I never understood why, and I was so caught up in Eleanor and our new life together that the outside world felt like it had completely faded away by the time we got on the train at Euston.
The stages in these weeks that one now knows were turning points in the catastrophe escaped us then with a completeness that seems amazing.
The phases during those weeks that are now recognized as turning points in the disaster completely passed us by at the time, which seems incredible.
The Austrian Ultimatum to Serbia, when it came, meant nothing at all. I remember Walter reading it aloud at breakfast, in the farm parlour; even now the smell of hot coffee and bacon brings that morning back to me, which is odd, considering how little we realized its importance.
The Austrian Ultimatum to Serbia, when it arrived, meant nothing at all. I remember Walter reading it out loud at breakfast, in the farmhouse parlor; even now the smell of hot coffee and bacon brings that morning back to me, which is strange considering how little we understood its significance.
The paper had come the evening before, but we had not opened it. Walter liked a paper at breakfast, not at other times. He opened it and read it carelessly, not caring much what he found there. He said:
The paper had arrived the night before, but we hadn’t opened it. Walter preferred reading the paper at breakfast, not at any other time. He opened it and skimmed through it, not really caring about what he found. He said:
‘There seems to be a dustup in the Balkans after all, over that man being killed. Here is an Austrian Ultimatum to Serbia,’ and he read a few lines of it aloud.
‘It looks like there's some conflict going on in the Balkans after all, regarding that man who was killed. Here’s an Austrian ultimatum to Serbia,’ and he read a few lines of it out loud.
‘Extraordinary,’ he said, ‘isn’t it? going on like that at this time of day. It seems to belong to the eighteenth century or perhaps the seventeenth.’
“Extraordinary,” he said, “isn’t it? Carrying on like that at this time of day. It feels like it belongs to the eighteenth century or maybe the seventeenth.”
And I said:
And I said:
‘I suppose they are a century or two behind us over there.’
‘I guess they're a century or two behind us over there.’
And we did not bother about it any more. We went a long walk that day and came back rather tired, and hungry; and in the afternoon it rained, and we could not read our Gibbon out of doors, as we had meant to. I remember that we followed what happened in the newspaper with a certain interest; it gave one something to look for among the rather dull collection of Parliamentary Debates and Home affairs, but it was an impersonal interest.
And we didn’t think about it anymore. We took a long walk that day and came back pretty tired and hungry; then in the afternoon it rained, so we couldn't read our Gibbon outside like we had planned. I remember we kept track of what was happening in the newspaper with some interest; it gave us something to focus on among the rather dull collection of Parliamentary Debates and domestic issues, but it was a detached interest.
I remember one day thinking about it, and being shocked with myself for minding it so little. That must have been some days later, when Russia and Germany seemed to be coming in. I went up on the hill behind the house, by myself, and sat down on the grass, and tried to realize what was happening. I remember trying to picture the Russian soldiers, and the Austrian soldiers, and to think what it meant; those hundreds and thousands of people leaving their homes, and going to fight.
I remember one day thinking about it and being shocked at myself for caring so little. It must have been a few days later when it seemed like Russia and Germany were coming in. I went up on the hill behind the house by myself, sat down on the grass, and tried to understand what was happening. I remember trying to picture the Russian soldiers and the Austrian soldiers and thinking about what it meant—those hundreds and thousands of people leaving their homes to go fight.
‘Hundreds of them will be killed,’ I thought, ‘perhaps thousands, and yet I don’t really mind; it doesn’t really affect me, just because I don’t know them, and they live in countries that I don’t know’; and it seemed to me dreadful that one’s sympathy should be so limited.
‘Hundreds of them will be killed,’ I thought, ‘maybe thousands, and yet I don’t really care; it doesn’t really impact me, just because I don’t know them, and they live in places I don’t know’; and it felt terrible that my sympathy should be so limited.
And then another time, I did realize it for a bit; that was after the German mobilization, when the French reservists were called up; we had read the paper when it came that day, in the evening after dinner, and somehow by that time, it had begun to seem terrible; we had begun, I think, though very dimly, to feel the trouble closing in all round.
And then one more time, I did notice it for a little while; that was after the German mobilization, when the French reservists were called up; we had read the newspaper when it arrived that evening after dinner, and somehow by then, it started to feel awful; we had begun, I think, even if only vaguely, to sense the trouble closing in all around.
We lay a long time awake that night, Walter and I, not speaking to each other. The night was hot and oppressive, the darkness seemed to press upon us like a weight.
We lay awake for a long time that night, Walter and I, not talking to each other. The night was hot and stuffy, and the darkness felt like a heavy weight pressing down on us.
I thought of the French and German homes where people were lying in bed, awake too, and thinking about the next day, when the men must go out to the army; and it became suddenly real to me; perhaps because I had been in France and Germany, and knew some French and German people, and understood that they were just people like us.
I thought about the French and German homes where people were lying in bed, awake too, thinking about the next day when the men would have to head out to the army; and it hit me suddenly; maybe because I had been in France and Germany, knew some French and German people, and realized that they were just people like us.
And that made the others seem more real too, and I felt the immensity of what was happening; I realized, dimly, the masses of people in Austria and in Russia too.
And that made the others feel more real as well, and I felt the enormity of what was happening; I slowly understood the large number of people in Austria and in Russia too.
And then a sense of unreality came over me. I felt myself a long way off; looking on, as though I were disembodied; I seemed to hear a great throbbing, very far away, a strange pulsating sound, as though it were the heart of all the world; I suppose it was really my own heart. I thought of birds in a storm, of clouds gathering, of the lines in ‘In Memoriam’ about the rooks, of the Dynasts and the Pities and Powers; and an acute, quite impersonal sense of loss and desolation came over me.
And then I felt a wave of unreality wash over me. I felt distant, as if I were an observer, disconnected from my body; I thought I could hear a deep, distant throbbing, a strange pulsing sound, like the heart of the world; but I guess it was really my own heart. I envisioned birds caught in a storm, clouds gathering, recalled the lines in ‘In Memory’ about the rooks, and thought of the Dynasts and the Pities and Powers; an intense, completely impersonal sense of loss and desolation enveloped me.
Walter said suddenly:
Walter said out of nowhere:
‘This may be the end of Europe, of European civilization.’
‘This might be the end of Europe, of European civilization.’
I said:
I said:
‘I was thinking about the people saying Good-bye; sleeping together like us, only for the last time, people just like us, and I thought, “Supposing it was you and me?” ’
‘I was thinking about the people saying goodbye; sleeping together like us, only for the last time, people just like us, and I thought, “What if it was you and me?”’
Walter said:
Walter said:
‘I know.’.
"I know."
He held me tight, and I pressed close up to him. The beating of his heart throbbed through me again, like the pulse of the world. And all I had, seemed dearer than ever before, as I realized that it could be lost.
He held me tightly, and I moved in close to him. The rhythm of his heart pulsed through me again, like the heartbeat of the world. Everything I had felt more precious than ever, as I understood that it could be taken away.
I said:
I said:
‘Oh, Walter, do they love as we do? Do you think, many of them do?’
‘Oh, Walter, do they love like we do? Do you think a lot of them do?’
And he answered very softly:
And he replied very softly:
‘Yes. Hundreds of thousands of them do.’
‘Yes. Hundreds of thousands of them do.’
V
The next morning Walter walked over to Alston for more news. He brought back more papers, but nothing definite besides. The people in the town were talking about war, he said, telegrams were put up outside the Town Hall. Two days later he went over to Alston again. The exact moments at which it became credible, probable, inevitable, that England would fight too, I cannot remember at all.
The next morning, Walter walked over to Alston for more news. He brought back more papers, but nothing concrete. The townspeople were discussing the war, he said, and telegrams were posted outside the Town Hall. Two days later, he went to Alston again. I can't remember the exact moments when it became believable, likely, and unavoidable that England would join the fight.
The postman, who brought the post on Monday, stopped me at the gate with news of the Advance into Belgium.
The postman, who delivered the mail on Monday, stopped me at the gate with news of the advance into Belgium.
‘Two million Germans on the march,’ he said. He smiled a twisted sort of smile, and added, ‘And I’m in the front line.’
‘Two million Germans on the move,’ he said. He smiled a crooked sort of smile and added, ‘And I’m at the front line.’
It took me several moments to realize that he meant that he was a reservist.
It took me a few moments to understand that he was saying he was a reservist.
I never saw him again.
I never saw him again.
When the British Declaration of War came, it made hardly a sensation. We had known it must come for so many hours, and hours during these days were like months.
When the British Declaration of War arrived, it barely caused a stir. We had known it was coming for so many hours, and those hours felt like months.
VI
We went back to London at the end of August. We had talked of going for over a week before, but there seemed to be no trains. The reservists were called up everywhere; the shepherd from the farm was called up, and the cowman. They were in what was called ‘The Wagon Reserve.’
We went back to London at the end of August. We had talked about going for over a week before, but there didn’t seem to be any trains. The reservists were being called up everywhere; the shepherd from the farm was called up, and the cowhand too. They were what was referred to as 'The Wagon Reserve.'
Walter said at first that we must go back to London at once, then that we had no right to crowd up trains, when all space was needed for troops.
Walter first said we needed to head back to London right away, then he mentioned that we shouldn't be taking up space on the trains when all the room was needed for troops.
In London, the excitement of war was everywhere; marching men, army wagons, lorries, bugle calls, persistent, repeated, practised over and over again. There was an open space not far from our house; it had been a playing field for a school, and recruits were drilling there all the day long; sharp loud sounds of the sergeants’ orders, more bugle calls, marching men, and more marching men; the pathetic sentimental marching songs, the dark blue uniforms and convict-like caps of Kitchener’s Army; everything passed through the untraceable stages from strangeness to familiarity, and the war news mingled in a confused, disjointed way with the daily sights and sounds.
In London, the excitement of war was everywhere; marching soldiers, army trucks, vehicles, bugle calls, persistent, repeated, practiced over and over again. There was an open space not far from our house; it used to be a playground for a school, and recruits were training there all day long; sharp, loud sounds of the sergeants’ commands, more bugle calls, marching soldiers, and more marching soldiers; the sentimental marching songs, the dark blue uniforms and prison-like caps of Kitchener’s Army; everything moved through the untraceable stages from being strange to familiar, and the war news blended in a confused, disjointed way with the daily sights and sounds.
The Belgian resistance; Liège; the fall of Liège; the first accounts of German atrocities; the occupation of Brussels; the burning of Louvain; fighting in the streets of Charleroi, where the dead bodies pressed each other too closely to fall down, and the ranks of the dead stood upright; that in particular brought the horror of it home to me, I know.
The Belgian resistance; Liège; the fall of Liège; the first reports of German atrocities; the occupation of Brussels; the burning of Louvain; fighting on the streets of Charleroi, where the corpses pressed against each other too closely to collapse, and the ranks of the dead stood upright; that especially made the horror of it all hit me, I know.
Stories of crucifixion, of bayoneted women, of children with their hands cut off; and the first inrush of Belgian refugees. How the days passed, merged into one another, obliterated one another, I do not know; the incredible changed somehow imperceptibly into the accepted, the taken for granted, state of existence. I was caught for a time by the general excitement, and so was Walter. He bought war maps and pinned them to the doors, marking the progress of the armies each morning and evening with little coloured flags on pins.
Stories of crucifixion, of women stabbed with bayonets, of children with their hands chopped off; and the initial wave of Belgian refugees. I don't know how the days went by, blending into each other and erasing one another; the unbelievable somehow shifted into what we accepted, what we took for granted, as normal life. I was swept up in the overall excitement for a while, and so was Walter. He bought war maps and pinned them to the doors, marking the armies' progress each morning and evening with little colored flags on pins.
Mr. Harland, a colleague of Walter’s who lived in Hampstead too, used to come in and talk to Walter. He kept a chart with coloured maps as well.
Mr. Harland, a coworker of Walter’s who also lived in Hampstead, used to come in and chat with Walter. He also had a chart with colored maps.
Then came dismay at the retreat from Mons; suddenly one day as he was tracing out the line of ‘position in the rear,’ Walter stood still, and they stared at each other.
Then came the shock of the retreat from Mons; one day, as he was mapping out the line of 'position in the rear,' Walter stopped, and they looked at each other.
‘By Jove!’ said Mr. Harland.
“By Jove!” said Mr. Harland.
And Walter said, ‘Good Lord!’
And Walter said, "Oh my God!"
‘Will they get to Paris?’
‘Will they make it to Paris?’
‘Will they break through?’
"Will they get through?"
I sat and watched them, and the new consternation was as unreal to me as the War itself had been at first.
I sat and watched them, and the new panic felt as unreal to me as the War had at first.
Life went on for me, in a way, unbroken by the catastrophic events all round. My own life seemed to reassert itself from the general earthquake; my baby was as adorable, as absorbing as ever, and I enjoyed being back in my own home.
Life continued for me, in a way, unaffected by the disastrous events happening all around. My own life seemed to bounce back from the general upheaval; my baby was just as adorable and captivating as always, and I loved being back in my own home.
I remembered the South African War; it had been very sad, very terrible; my uncle Everard had been killed in it, he had been a soldier, but it was always remote; I could not believe Walter and Mr. Harland when they talked of an invasion of England, bombardment by air, cutting off of the food supplies.
I remembered the South African War; it was really sad and terrible; my uncle Everard had died in it, he was a soldier, but it always felt distant; I couldn't believe Walter and Mr. Harland when they talked about an invasion of England, air raids, and cutting off food supplies.
I wondered often during those first weeks what Guy and Hugo were thinking of it all. They were at Yearsly, I believed, and George and Mollie; they had been going down there too. Ralph had been right, after all, that evening at Grandmother’s, and we had all laughed at him. It seemed odd already, that we had not understood what that Archduke’s murder would bring.
I often wondered in those first weeks what Guy and Hugo thought about it all. They were at Yearsly, I thought, along with George and Mollie; they had been heading down there too. Ralph had been right, after all, that night at Grandmother’s, and we had all laughed at him. It felt strange already that we hadn’t realized what the Archduke’s assassination would lead to.
Guy had paid some attention, and George; George most, I thought. I wondered very much what George would be thinking now.
Guy had noticed a bit, but George, especially George, I thought. I really wondered what George would be thinking right now.
My grandmother had been at Bath; she had gone to see a cousin who lived at Bath. She did not come back till late in September. I went to see her then and she told me that Guy and Hugo had volunteered.
My grandmother had been in Bath; she went to visit a cousin who lived there. She didn't come back until late September. I went to see her then, and she told me that Guy and Hugo had volunteered.
VII
I was bewildered at first; I could not understand at all. I had seen the posters calling for recruits; I had seen the recruits drilling; but that too had seemed in its way remote; it had not occurred to me somehow that people of my own might go. I remember being glad, in the first days of all, that I had no one in the army. It had once been thought of for Guy, and I thought, ‘what a good thing Guy is not a soldier’; and then I felt ashamed at my own selfishness, for other people were soldiers, who mattered really as much.
I was confused at first; I didn’t get it at all. I had seen the posters asking for recruits; I had seen the recruits training, but that still felt distant; it never occurred to me that people like me would join. I remember feeling relieved, in those initial days, that I had no one in the army. It had once been considered for Guy, and I thought, ‘thank goodness Guy isn’t a soldier’; then I felt ashamed of my own selfishness because others were soldiers too, who really mattered just as much.
And now I thought, it seems dreadful to say it, but I thought,
And now I thought, it seems awful to say it, but I thought,
‘How silly of Guy and Hugo!’
‘How silly of Guy and Hugo!’
And I thought:
And I was thinking:
‘That is just the side of them that Walter doesn’t like—fantastic—out of touch with reality.’
‘That’s just the part of them that Walter doesn’t like—unreal—disconnected from reality.’
And I thought:
And I thought:
‘It is play acting, a little bit, and I always denied they did that. It would be much better if Hugo got a sensible job at last, and if Guy stuck to his law; he was getting on very well.’
‘It’s kind of like acting, and I always denied they did that. It would be much better if Hugo finally got a sensible job, and if Guy focused on his law career; he was doing really well.’
I was not anxious about them. I did not believe they would ever be sent out to fight. They were only in training now; they were in camp somewhere, Grandmother had said, Hugo in Essex, and Guy on Salisbury plain. I knew it took months to train soldiers, and they were officers; that took several years; the War would be over before they were ready to go out; that made it so silly. But I was disturbed and unhappy all the same.
I wasn't worried about them. I didn't think they would ever be sent to fight. They were just in training for now; they were in camp somewhere, Grandmother had said, Hugo in Essex and Guy on Salisbury Plain. I knew it took months to train soldiers, and they were officers; that took several years. The War would be over before they were ready to go out; it made it all seem so pointless. But I still felt disturbed and unhappy.
When I got home I told Walter. I expected him to say too that it was foolish but he didn’t.
When I got home, I told Walter. I expected him to say it was foolish too, but he didn’t.
He was sitting at his writing-table in the study. He gave a sort of groan and buried his face in his hands.
He was sitting at his desk in the study. He let out a kind of groan and buried his face in his hands.
‘We shall all have to go before it is done,’ he said, and then abruptly:
‘We’ll all have to go before it’s over,’ he said, and then suddenly:
‘I don’t suppose I shall finish my book now—that is all wasted.’
‘I don’t think I’ll finish my book now—that’s all for nothing.’
My heart seemed to stand still. I felt as though I was in a nightmare suddenly trying to wake up; or as though I had woken up, very early, in the dark, and thought of death; a helpless desperate feeling, as though the earth were slipping away, as though one were going to fall into infinite space . . . and then I recovered; normality came back, and I was sure that Walter too was hysterical and unhinged.
My heart felt like it stopped. I was like I was in a nightmare, trying to wake up; or like I had woken up very early, in the dark, and thought about death; a helpless, desperate feeling, as if the ground was disappearing, like I was about to fall into endless space . . . and then I came back to reality; everything felt normal again, and I was sure that Walter was also acting hysterical and unhinged.
I tried to laugh.
I tried to laugh.
‘You are an old goose, Walter,’ I said, and I put my arm round him and kissed the top of his head.
‘You’re an old goose, Walter,’ I said, and I put my arm around him and kissed the top of his head.
He did not look up. He was looking straight in front of him.
He didn't look up. He was staring straight ahead.
He said:
He said:
‘I was thinking before you came in of the Germans who will be killed; of the German scholars. They are doing work which no one else has ever done. If German scholarship is stamped out, scholarship throughout Europe will die. My work is useless, if the Germans are killed.’
‘I was thinking before you came in about the Germans who will be killed; about the German scholars. They’re doing work that no one else has ever done. If German scholarship is eliminated, scholarship across Europe will die. My work is pointless if the Germans are killed.’
I said:
I said:
‘But the Germans are conscripts⸺’
‘But the Germans are drafted⸺’
It answered my own thought, not his, and I knew that, as soon as I had said it.
It reflected my own thoughts, not his, and I realized that right after I said it.
‘We may all be conscripts too, before we are done,’ he answered. ‘It will not matter much by then.’
‘We might all be drafted too, by the time this is over,’ he replied. ‘It won’t make much difference by then.’
I asked:
I asked:
‘Do you think Guy and Hugo were quite right to go?’
‘Do you think Guy and Hugo were completely right to leave?’
And he nodded.
And he nodded.
The next day I heard from Mollie that George had got a Commission in the Lancashire Fusiliers, and about a week later Freddy Furze joined a Welsh Regiment.
The next day I heard from Mollie that George had received a commission in the Lancashire Fusiliers, and about a week later, Freddy Furze joined a Welsh regiment.
VIII
I wrote to Cousin Delia, and to Hugo, and to Guy. I meant to write to George too, but there was an interruption, I forget now what it was, and I put it off, and put it off again, and did not write at all in the end.
I wrote to Cousin Delia, Hugo, and Guy. I intended to write to George as well, but something came up— I can’t remember what it was—and I kept delaying it, and in the end, I didn’t write at all.
Cousin Delia answered me first.
Cousin Delia replied to me first.
‘Yes, they are both gone,’ she said, ‘they had to go; there was, of course, no choice. Guy will find something he has wanted, I believe. I am more afraid for Hugo,’ and then she gave me their addresses (though I had got them already from Grandmother) and said she would like to see me soon; nothing about the War, or what she felt about it all; that was like Cousin Delia too.
‘Yes, they’re both gone,’ she said, ‘they had to leave; there was really no choice. Guy will find something he’s been wanting, I think. I’m more worried about Hugo,’ and then she gave me their addresses (even though I had already gotten them from Grandmother) and said she’d like to see me soon; no mention of the War or how she felt about it all; that was just like Cousin Delia too.
‘We have offered the house as a hospital, if they want it,’ she said. ‘I don’t know if they will . . .’
‘We’ve offered the house as a hospital, if they want it,’ she said. ‘I don’t know if they will . . .’
Guy’s letter, too, was like himself.
Guy’s letter was just like him.
‘Dear Helen,’ he wrote,—
‘Dear Helen,’ he wrote,—
‘Many thanks for yours. Yes, here we are really in for it at last, or so it seems. I am having no end of a time at present. My men are simply topping; makes one proud of one’s country, and all that sort of thing, to see what its “men in the street” are like. Funny too, to be doing the thing in earnest now, after playing at it so often. We ought to get out fairly soon, as our battalion was nominally on a war footing before, but you never know. The beastly show may be over before we actually get there; I should be sorry to miss it all now I’ve got so far.’
‘Thanks a lot for your message. Yes, it looks like we're really in for it now, or at least it seems that way. I'm having an amazing time right now. My guys are truly fantastic; it makes you proud of your country and all that, seeing what its “everyday people” are like. It's also funny to be doing this for real now after pretending for so long. We should be going out pretty soon since our battalion was technically on a war footing before, but you never really know. The awful situation might be over before we actually get there; I would be really disappointed to miss it all now that I’ve come this far.’
‘Poor old Hugo doesn’t seem to be enjoying himself much, but I shouldn’t be surprised if he got out before us all the same. The best chance is to be drafted out into the regular battalions, I believe. You know George is down at Aldershot. I haven’t heard from him since he got there . . .’
‘Poor old Hugo doesn’t seem to be having a great time, but I wouldn’t be surprised if he gets out before the rest of us anyway. The best chance is to get drafted into the regular battalions, I think. You know George is down at Aldershot. I haven’t heard from him since he arrived there . . .’
Hugo did not write for ten days; then it was a long letter.
Hugo didn't write for ten days; then he sent a long letter.
‘Dear Helen,—
‘Hey Helen,—
‘I was glad to get your letter. I have wondered how the War took you. I am glad that you have stayed sane, and that you prefer your baby to the world. That is as it ought to be after all.
‘I was glad to get your letter. I have wondered how the war has affected you. I’m happy to hear that you’ve stayed sane and that you prefer your baby over the world. That’s how it should be, after all.
‘We have most of us lost our heads, and what will come of it all I don’t know. I feel a fraud drilling my wretched platoon, inspecting their kit, seeing if they have tooth-brushes, that they have polished their buttons, and mine too. I wonder what it is all for, what it will all lead to. We say “for King and Country”; we tell the poor beggars that, and they are as keen as mustard, most of them, like children playing at a game; only it is more than that, for they feel elated somehow, and raised out of themselves, at least some of them do—I did at first too, thought about being killed, and felt heroic. I don’t now; danger seems very remote and discomfort very present, and I can’t believe we shall ever get beyond this.
‘Most of us have lost our minds, and I have no idea what will come of it all. I feel like a fake putting my miserable platoon through drills, checking their gear, making sure they have toothbrushes, that they’ve polished their buttons, including mine. I wonder what it’s all for, what it will lead to. We say “for King and Country”; we tell these poor guys that, and most of them are eager, like kids playing a game; but it’s more than that, because they somehow feel uplifted, at least some of them do—I did too at first, thought about dying, and felt brave. Not anymore; danger seems far away, and discomfort feels very real, and I can’t believe we’ll ever get past this.
‘It is muddy here; all mud and flat dull fields, and when it rains, as it did last week, the wet comes through the roof, and we are uncomfortable and cross. It is an odd life. I don’t know what to talk about; the Colonel is a regular, and so is one Lieutenant; all the other officers are either recruits like me or Territorial Reserve. They seem keen about everything, and the battalion in particular, and they are most of them pleasant fellows enough, but they make one feel a fool, and I don’t like the way they talk; their values are so odd.
‘It’s muddy here; just mud and flat, boring fields, and when it rains, like it did last week, the wet comes through the roof, and we’re uncomfortable and irritable. It’s a strange life. I don’t know what to say; the Colonel is a regular, and so is one Lieutenant; all the other officers are either recruits like me or in the Territorial Reserve. They seem really enthusiastic about everything, especially the battalion, and most of them are nice enough, but they make me feel foolish, and I don’t like the way they talk; their values are so strange.
‘Guy is enjoying himself on Salisbury Plain. I haven’t heard from George lately.’
‘Guy is having a great time on Salisbury Plain. I haven’t heard from George in a while.’
I could picture Hugo better after reading it. He was still alone, detached, half way between my attitude and Guy’s. I felt sorry for him in his wet tent, inspecting tooth-brushes.
I could see Hugo more clearly after reading it. He was still alone, distant, caught somewhere between my perspective and Guy’s. I felt sorry for him in his damp tent, looking over toothbrushes.
IX
Mrs. Sebright knitted a great deal. She belonged to a ‘Work Centre’; ladies who met together three afternoons a week, and made shirts and bandages and socks.
Mrs. Sebright knitted a lot. She was part of a ‘Work Centre’; a group of women who got together three afternoons a week to make shirts, bandages, and socks.
She was patriotic, and talked about ‘our brave boys,’ and said that the British Army had never been beaten, and that the British Navy was something that the world had never seen before. She said, and seemed to believe, that English people were quite different from the people of other nations; much braver, and more high minded, less likely to do anything wrong or make mistakes.
She was patriotic and talked about ‘our brave boys,’ insisting that the British Army had never been defeated and that the British Navy was unlike anything the world had ever seen. She claimed, and seemed to genuinely believe, that English people were fundamentally different from people in other nations; much braver, more noble, and less likely to do anything wrong or make mistakes.
I was puzzled by this attitude at first. I thought she was trying to encourage herself by saying these things; but I found she really did think they were true, and soon I got quite accustomed to hear them said by other people, all round, every day. I thought that there were good and bad people in our Army, and in other Armies; brave soldiers and cowardly ones; I did not find it a help to me at all to say more than that.
I was confused by this attitude at first. I thought she was just trying to motivate herself by saying those things, but I realized she actually believed they were true, and before long, I got used to hearing others say them all the time. I believed there were good and bad people in our Army and in other Armies; brave soldiers and cowardly ones; I didn’t find it helpful to say anything more than that.
‘If we were all good, and the Germans all bad, the War would matter less,’ I said, one day, but Mrs. Sebright thought it unpatriotic to say anything like that.
‘If we were all good and the Germans were all bad, the war wouldn’t matter as much,’ I said one day, but Mrs. Sebright thought that sounded unpatriotic.
‘When our own boys are fighting in the trenches,’ she said. ‘You surprise me, Helen.’
‘When our own boys are fighting in the trenches,’ she said. ‘You surprise me, Helen.’
Maud was much worse. She was not content with praising our own Army and Navy, she kept on abusing the others. She came to stay with us in the Christmas holidays, and told a great many stories of German atrocities. In every case she would begin:
Maud was so much worse. She wasn't satisfied with just praising our Army and Navy; she constantly talked trash about the others. She came to stay with us over the Christmas holidays and told numerous stories about German atrocities. In every case, she would start:
‘I know for a fact,’ or, ‘I have it on excellent authority’; but when I asked her how she knew, or on whose authority, she would get angry and did not explain.
‘I know for sure,’ or, ‘I have great intel’; but when I asked her how she knew, or who provided the info, she would get angry and wouldn’t explain.
She would say that the Germans must be taught a lesson. . . .
She would say that the Germans need to learn a lesson. . .
No civilized nation had ever behaved as they did . . . They were ‘unique in history.’
No civilized nation had ever acted like they did . . . They were ‘one of a kind in history.’
‘This policy of frightfulness is unparalleled,’ she said, ‘absolutely unparalleled. They have forfeited their right to existence as an independent nation.’
‘This policy of terror is unmatched,’ she said, ‘totally unmatched. They have lost their right to exist as an independent nation.’
She had dismissed the German teacher in her school, and two little German girls were excluded also. ‘Feeling runs too high,’ she said. ‘I could not, in the circumstances, countenance their remaining. I hope that German will be a dead language before long.’
She had let go of the German teacher at her school, and two little German girls were excluded as well. ‘Emotions are running too high,’ she said. ‘Given the circumstances, I couldn’t allow them to stay. I hope German becomes a dead language soon.’
X
Autumn passed into winter. The fall of Antwerp; escape of the Goeben and Breslau; Declaration of War with Turkey; the bombardment of Scarborough and West Hartlepool these were landmarks in the sea of events.
Autumn turned into winter. The fall of Antwerp; the escape of the Goeben and Breslau; the Declaration of War with Turkey; the bombardment of Scarborough and West Hartlepool—these were key moments in the midst of all that was happening.
People had begun to accept the War as a natural state, to cease expecting a sudden dramatic finish.
People had started to accept the war as a normal state, no longer expecting a sudden dramatic ending.
Mollie finished her three months’ training, and was drafted to a War Hospital in Wales. She came to see me before she went. She was serious and intent.
Mollie completed her three months of training and was assigned to a War Hospital in Wales. She came to see me before she left. She was serious and focused.
‘I wish I could do more,’ she said. ‘I hate to be safe, when the others are in danger, don’t you feel that, Helen? I do hope they will send me to the front.’
‘I wish I could do more,’ she said. ‘I hate being safe when others are in danger. Don’t you feel that, Helen? I really hope they send me to the front.’
I said:
I said:
‘You are doing much more than I am. You are in it, not outside, like me.’
‘You’re doing a lot more than I am. You’re in it, not on the sidelines like I am.’
Mollie said:
Mollie said:
‘Yes. I am sorry for you, Helen. It must be terrible for you to be outside, and not able to help. Of course you can’t,’ she added quickly, ‘your work is just as important really, more perhaps,’ and she smiled her delightful smile that was like George’s.
‘Yes. I feel sorry for you, Helen. It must be awful to be outside and not able to help. Of course you can’t,’ she quickly added, ‘your work is just as important, maybe even more,’ and she smiled her charming smile that resembled George’s.
‘I feel,’ she went on earnestly, ‘that I can never do enough, if I worked myself to the bone, when I think what the men out there are going through already; what is waiting for George, and Guy, and Hugo, when they go out. It seems horrible to me to sit safe at home when they go, just nursing in a hospital.’
‘I feel,’ she continued earnestly, ‘that I can never do enough, even if I worked myself to exhaustion, when I think about what the men out there are already facing; what lies ahead for George, and Guy, and Hugo, when they go out. It seems awful to me to be safe at home while they go, just taking care of patients in a hospital.’
I said:
I said:
‘It will be pretty ghastly in a hospital if the War goes on,’ and I was surprised at myself; I had not thought consciously about the wounded men before.
‘It’s going to be really awful in a hospital if the War continues,’ and I was surprised by my own thoughts; I hadn’t really considered the wounded men before.
Mollie shuddered.
Mollie shivered.
‘I know,’ she said. ‘I have seen some of it already. There were some my first month—blinded—it seemed so soon.’
‘I know,’ she said. ‘I’ve already seen some of it. There were a few my first month—blinded—it felt so soon.’
And I thought:
And I thought:
‘Could Hugo be blinded?’
"Could Hugo go blind?"
I was glad to have seen Mollie. She brought the War home to me more clearly than anything else had done. She understood what it meant, how dreadful it was, and yet she was sane. I wondered if I could help in a Hospital too; but I was nursing Eleanor still, and very much tied.
I was happy to have seen Mollie. She made the War feel real to me more than anything else had. She understood what it meant, how terrible it was, and yet she was still sane. I wondered if I could help in a hospital too, but I was still taking care of Eleanor, and I was very much tied down.
I went for a time with Mrs. Sebright and sewed shirts; then I did bandages myself, at home, instead.
I spent some time with Mrs. Sebright sewing shirts; then I started making bandages on my own at home instead.
In January, Guy crossed to France; George Addington sailed for Gallipoli in April; Hugo’s battalion went out as a reinforcement in the second battle of Ypres.
In January, Guy went to France; George Addington set sail for Gallipoli in April; Hugo’s battalion deployed as a reinforcement in the second battle of Ypres.
I did not see any of them before they went.
I didn't see any of them before they left.
XI
That Easter we went away for a week. Walter was so tired, I was anxious about him. He had extra work at the University, for several of the lecturers had gone to the War, the young unmarried ones, and he was working at his book on inscriptions as well, in the evenings chiefly. He would go straight upstairs to the study after dinner and work till late.
That Easter, we got away for a week. Walter was really worn out, and I was worried about him. He had extra responsibilities at the University because several of the younger, unmarried lecturers had gone off to the War, and he was also working on his book about inscriptions, mostly in the evenings. After dinner, he would head straight upstairs to the study and work late into the night.
‘I may not have time to finish it,’ was all he said when I urged him not to. ‘I must work while I can.’
‘I might not have time to finish it,’ was all he said when I insisted that he shouldn’t. ‘I have to work while I can.’
We went up to the Wall. The weather was bad, and Walter could not leave the War behind him; he seemed obsessed by it; he could talk of nothing else all the time.
We went up to the Wall. The weather was terrible, and Walter couldn’t shake off the War; he seemed fixated on it; he couldn’t talk about anything else.
I tried to cheer him up, to tease him a little, and make fun and play as we used to at first; he had liked me to before, but he did not care for it now. He smiled rather absently, and turned back to his book; when he spoke it was only of the advance in Gallipoli.
I attempted to cheer him up, to joke around a bit, and have fun like we used to; he had enjoyed that before, but he wasn't into it now. He smiled somewhat absentmindedly and went back to his book; when he talked, it was just about the progress in Gallipoli.
I felt that it was my fault that I could not cheer him up. I could not feel gay myself; I could not make spontaneous fun, and so it was no good, and I worried about my baby, left for the first time. I kept imagining disasters that were not probable at all. One night I woke up in a fright, and thought that the nurse might have left the tap of the gas fire half on, and the gas be escaping; and another time, I thought that a cat might have jumped into the cot, and the nurse not noticed it. I was jumpy and nervy, I knew it, and so no use to Walter. I thought about Hugo and Guy in France, and George in Gallipoli; and that made it worse.
I felt like it was my fault that I couldn't cheer him up. I couldn't feel happy myself; I couldn't make spontaneous jokes, so it was pointless, and I was worried about my baby, who was left alone for the first time. I kept imagining disasters that were highly unlikely. One night, I woke up in a panic, thinking that the nurse might have left the gas fire partially on, and gas was leaking. Another time, I worried that a cat might have jumped into the crib and the nurse didn't notice. I knew I was on edge and anxious, so I wasn't any help to Walter. I thought about Hugo and Guy in France, and George in Gallipoli; and that just made things worse.
We sat one day on the hill-side beyond the Wall, where we had often sat before, and looked out to the North. We could see the place when we had walked together, that first day when we had met at the camp and I had gone down with Walter, into the barbarians’ country. It seemed a long time ago. I remembered how exciting it had been, and how I had felt that I had begun to know Walter, and understand him. I knew him much better now, but did I understand him? I slipped my hand through his arm and laid my cheek against his.
We sat one day on the hillside beyond the Wall, where we had often been before, and looked out to the North. We could see the spot where we had walked together that first day we met at the camp, and I had gone down with Walter into the barbarians’ territory. It felt like a long time ago. I remembered how thrilling it had been and how I felt I was starting to know Walter and understand him. I knew him much better now, but did I really understand him? I slipped my hand through his arm and rested my cheek against his.
‘Dear,’ I said, ‘what has happened to us both? Why are we so dull and sad?’
‘Dear,’ I said, ‘what’s happened to us? Why are we so dull and sad?’
Walter looked round at me slowly.
Walter looked around at me slowly.
‘We are tired, I think,’ he said. ‘That is all and we can’t rest; nobody can rest just now.’
‘We’re tired, I think,’ he said. ‘That’s all, and we can’t rest; nobody can rest right now.’
I stroked his hand, I remember; I felt very sorry for Walter; I felt that, perhaps, I had not thought of him enough, in thinking of Eleanor so much. He looked so tired and unhappy now.
I stroked his hand; I remember feeling really sorry for Walter. I realized I might not have thought about him enough while I was focusing so much on Eleanor. He looked so tired and unhappy now.
‘It would be easier for you if you could fight,’ I said.
‘It would be easier for you if you could fight,’ I said.
He flushed and looked away.
He blushed and looked away.
‘I know,’ he said shortly, ‘it would, but I can’t.’
‘I know,’ he said briefly, ‘it would, but I can’t.’
I was astonished at the sharpness of his tone.
I was amazed by how harsh his tone was.
I said:
I said:
‘Of course not, Walter, nobody thought of it.’
‘Of course not, Walter, no one thought of that.’
He said:
He said:
‘I have.’
"I do."
And I felt a cold shiver run through me. I had not thought of it, and yet, somewhere at the back of my mind, this terror had been there. I held my breath and waited. I could hear the sheep cropping the rough grass a hundred yards away.
And I felt a cold shiver run through me. I hadn’t thought of it, but still, somewhere in the back of my mind, this fear had been lurking. I held my breath and waited. I could hear the sheep grazing on the rough grass a hundred yards away.
Then I said:
Then I said:
‘Yes? Do you really want to go?’
‘Yes? Do you actually want to go?’
And Walter nodded his head.
And Walter nodded.
‘I would give anything to go,’ he said intensely. ‘When Harland was coming home last week a girl gave him a white feather.’
‘I would do anything to go,’ he said intensely. ‘When Harland was coming home last week, a girl gave him a white feather.’
I tried to laugh:
I attempted to laugh:
‘But that is absurd,’ I said. ‘Surely he didn’t mind?’
‘But that’s ridiculous,’ I said. ‘He couldn't have minded, right?’
‘He did mind,’ said Walter.
"He did care," said Walter.
He kept his eyes to the ground; he was tearing up the grass into little tufts and throwing it away.
He stared at the ground, pulling up the grass in small clumps and tossing it aside.
‘I don’t suppose I should be any use even if I wasn’t married,’ he said. ‘I don’t suppose they would pass me at the Medical Board, but I hate to stay behind! It makes me ashamed of myself, and I am not used to feeling ashamed.’
‘I don’t think I’d be any good even if I wasn’t married,’ he said. ‘I don’t think they would accept me at the Medical Board, but I really hate staying behind! It makes me feel ashamed of myself, and I’m not used to feeling that way.’
I tried to think clearly and dispassionately, but I couldn’t. My impulse was to plead with him, to implore him not to leave me, not to go to the War, but I checked it. I felt that he would go, that it was inevitable, that I had known all the time that he would, and that I could do nothing.
I tried to think clearly and without emotion, but I couldn't. My instinct was to beg him, to urge him not to leave me, not to go to war, but I held back. I knew he would go; it felt inevitable. Deep down, I had always known he would, and that there was nothing I could do about it.
‘You know,’ I said, ‘it seems to me almost braver not to go; just to go on doing dull essential work, that somebody must do. All the sentiment and enthusiasm goes to soldiers, but “they also serve”. . .?’ I felt sobs in my throat. I stopped short.
‘You know,’ I said, ‘it feels to me almost braver not to go; just to keep doing the boring but necessary work that someone has to do. All the sentiment and enthusiasm goes to the soldiers, but “they also serve”. . .?’ I felt tears in my throat. I stopped abruptly.
Walter said:
Walter said:
‘Yes, I know that too; I know I ought to stay; that my duty is with you, and my mother; I am not free to choose, but even my students are going, and those friends of yours have gone.’
‘Yes, I get that too; I know I should stay; that my responsibility is with you and my mom; I don’t have the freedom to choose, but even my students are leaving, and those friends of yours have already gone.’
I said:
I said:
‘That was different; they were not married,’ and then I thought of Cousin Delia, and Mollie.
‘That was different; they weren’t married,’ and then I thought of Cousin Delia and Mollie.
‘Dear, I won’t keep you if you want to go,’ I said, and I suddenly cried.
'Dear, I won't hold you back if you want to leave,' I said, and I suddenly started crying.
He put his arms round me and kissed me, again and again.
He wrapped his arms around me and kissed me, over and over.
‘I know you wouldn’t, my darling,’ he said, ‘but I can’t go.’
‘I know you wouldn’t, my love,’ he said, ‘but I can’t leave.’
And I felt him nearer and more precious than before, and I thought he felt me so.
And I felt him closer and more valuable than before, and I thought he felt the same way about me.
‘My poor, poor dear,’ he said, ‘if only the War would end soon.’
‘My poor, poor dear,’ he said, ‘if only the war would end soon.’
And I said:
And I said:
‘It must end soon. I am sure it will.’
‘It has to end soon. I’m sure it will.’
XII
Walter said we must cut down expenses, and put all possible money into War Loan. It was the least we could do, he said. So Eleanor’s nurse was dismissed. I would look after Eleanor myself; I was glad to do something definite, and enjoyed looking after my baby for a time.
Walter said we needed to cut expenses and invest as much money as we could into the War Loan. It was the least we could do, he insisted. So, Eleanor’s nurse was let go. I would take care of Eleanor myself; I was glad to do something specific and enjoyed taking care of my baby for a while.
It was a wet summer; from all sides came complaints of the floods; crops ruined, cattle drowned, people suffering already from the strain and anxiety of war longed in vain for sunshine and kindly weather.
It was a rainy summer; complaints about the floods came from all directions; crops were destroyed, livestock were drowned, and people, already worn out from the stress and anxiety of war, yearned hopelessly for sunshine and pleasant weather.
‘It is the guns,’ they said, ‘the big guns cause the rain.’
‘It’s the guns,’ they said, ‘the big guns make it rain.’
Rachel was coming now. I tried to look forward to her as I had to Eleanor, but I could not. I thought again and again:
Rachel was on her way now. I tried to look forward to seeing her like I did with Eleanor, but I just couldn't. I kept thinking:
‘How shall I manage two children, who am so pressed with one?’
‘How am I supposed to handle two kids when I'm already struggling with one?’
Eleanor would wake up early in the morning; she would talk and jump and keep us both awake, and she was getting very heavy to push in her perambulator. By the end of the day I was very tired. When she was in bed I could not think or read; I would drop down on the sofa and wait for Walter to come home.
Eleanor would wake up early in the morning; she would talk and jump around, keeping us both awake, and she was becoming quite heavy to push in her stroller. By the end of the day, I was very tired. When she was in bed, I couldn’t think or read; I would collapse on the sofa and wait for Walter to come home.
I thought:
I was thinking:
‘It cannot go on much longer now; it is bound to end very soon.’
‘It can’t go on much longer now; it’s definitely going to end very soon.’
XIII
In October Walter volunteered under the Derby scheme. He told me before he went out that he should not be taken.
In October, Walter volunteered for the Derby scheme. He told me before he left that he shouldn't be counted on.
‘I know they will not pass me,’ he said. ‘I know I am a crock’; but his voice was excited, and his eyes very bright. I knew that he hoped, in spite of what he said, that he might be taken.
‘I know they won't pass me,’ he said. ‘I know I'm a loser’; but his voice was excited, and his eyes were very bright. I knew that he hoped, despite what he said, that he might be chosen.
All that afternoon while he was out at the Recruiting Office I sat indoors with Eleanor and tried to sew. It was a wet afternoon, and I could not face the heavy perambulator walk, pushing up hill to the Heath through the mud and rain.
All that afternoon while he was at the Recruiting Office, I stayed inside with Eleanor and tried to sew. It was a rainy afternoon, and I couldn't handle the idea of pushing the heavy stroller uphill to the Heath through the mud and rain.
I sat in the nursery with her, and she played on the floor. She had a cart on wheels that she pushed up and down, the wheels squeaked; I remembered that I had meant to oil them, but the oilcan was downstairs in the kitchen. I was too tired to go down and fetch it, and come back up all the stairs.
I sat in the nursery with her while she played on the floor. She had a wheeled cart that she pushed back and forth, and the wheels squeaked. I remembered I meant to oil them, but the oil can was downstairs in the kitchen. I was too tired to go down and get it and then come back up all those stairs.
Eleanor made a great deal of noise; she upset chairs, and banged on the floor with bricks; she unwound reels of cotton, with which I was trying to sew; then she upset a bowl of flowers, and I had to go down to the bathroom and fetch a towel; and she screamed and screamed, though I had not scolded her at all. Her shrill, piping little voice pierced through my head like needles. I felt that I must scream or hit her, if she would not be quiet.
Eleanor was making a huge racket; she knocked over chairs and slammed bricks on the floor. She unraveled spools of thread that I was using to sew. Then she knocked over a bowl of flowers, which forced me to go down to the bathroom to grab a towel. Despite the fact that I hadn’t scolded her at all, she kept screaming and screaming. Her high-pitched little voice drilled through my head like needles. I felt like I had to either scream or hit her if she wouldn’t just shut up.
Then I thought:
Then I thought:
‘How horrible that I should feel like this about my baby! I should not have believed, a year ago, that I could feel like this.’
‘How terrible that I should feel this way about my baby! I never would have believed, a year ago, that I could feel like this.’
At six o’clock, Walter came in.
At six o’clock, Walter walked in.
I stood up and waited. I heard the front door slam, and then I heard him moving about in the hall. He opened the drawing-room door and looked in, and then I heard him coming up the stairs.
I stood up and waited. I heard the front door slam, and then I heard him moving around in the hall. He opened the living room door and looked in, and then I heard him coming up the stairs.
He opened the nursery door and stood still in the door way; and I stood still too, and looked at him.
He opened the nursery door and paused in the doorway; I paused too and looked at him.
There was an odd confused expression on his face that I could not make out. I did not know if he was glad or sorry; relieved or disappointed. He came in and threw a bunch of papers on the table in front of me.
There was a strange, puzzled look on his face that I couldn't figure out. I didn't know if he was happy or upset; relieved or let down. He walked in and tossed a stack of papers onto the table in front of me.
‘C3!’ he said, with a laugh. ‘We need not have bothered!’ and it seemed to me as though my heart had stopped beating, and now suddenly it began with a rush.
‘C3!’ he said, laughing. ‘We didn’t need to worry!’ It felt like my heart had stopped, and then suddenly it started up again with a rush.
And I said:
And I said:
‘Oh, Walter, are you sorry?’
“Oh, Walter, do you regret?”
He sat down in the chair beside him, and faced me across the table.
He sat down in the chair next to him and faced me across the table.
He said:
He stated:
‘Sorry? I don’t know; nobody likes to be C3, I suppose. Thank you for nothing—that is about all⸺’
‘Sorry? I don’t know; nobody wants to be C3, I guess. Thanks for nothing—that's about all
I said:
I said:
‘I can’t be sorry. I can only be glad,’ and I put out both my hands to him, across the table.
‘I can’t feel sorry. I can only feel glad,’ and I reached out both my hands to him, across the table.
‘It isn’t your fault,’ I said, ‘you have done your best. I think I may be glad.’
‘It’s not your fault,’ I said, ‘you’ve done your best. I think I might be okay with it.’
His eyes were fixed on the table, and he did not answer me; then he pulled his hands away, and buried his face.
His eyes were glued to the table, and he didn’t respond to me; then he pulled his hands back and buried his face.
‘I am not sorry either,’ he said huskily, ‘that is what is so awful. I thought I wanted to go. I thought I wanted to prove, to myself and every one else, that I could fight, and be a fine fellow. I made myself believe it, but it wasn’t true. I know now that I was afraid all the time!’
‘I’m not sorry either,’ he said hoarsely, ‘that’s what’s so terrible. I thought I wanted to leave. I thought I wanted to show, to myself and everyone else, that I could stand up and be a great guy. I convinced myself of it, but it wasn’t true. I realize now that I was scared the whole time!’
I went round beside him and kneeled on the floor and I leaned my cheek against his arm. I felt as though he were a child, as though he were much younger than me, and weaker, as I used sometimes to feel with Hugo, when we were children.
I went around to his side and knelt on the floor, leaning my cheek against his arm. I felt like he was a child, much younger and weaker than me, similar to how I sometimes felt with Hugo when we were kids.
I said:
I said:
‘Dearest, does that matter? Isn’t every one afraid? It is the people who are afraid and go, that are the bravest; and you tried to go.’
‘Darling, does that really matter? Isn’t everyone afraid? It's the people who are scared but still go that are the bravest; and you tried to go.’
He said:
He said:
‘Yes; but I haven’t gone. I don’t suppose now that I shall.’
‘Yes; but I haven’t left. I don’t think I will now.’
Eleanor pushed herself against his knees.
Eleanor pressed herself against his knees.
She called:
She rang:
‘Dadda, Dadda,’ and beat him with her brick.
‘Daddy, Daddy,’ and hit him with her brick.
At last he noticed her and picked her up on to his knee.
At last, he noticed her and lifted her onto his lap.
‘Well, Baby,’ he said, ‘are you glad that Dadda is not going to the War?’
‘Well, Baby,’ he said, ‘are you happy that Dad isn't going to the War?’
‘Dadda dee-ar,’ Eleanor repeated; she laughed and grabbed at his glasses.
‘Dadda dear,’ Eleanor repeated; she laughed and reached for his glasses.
Walter put her down again and she began to scream.
Walter put her down again, and she started to scream.
Walter put his hands to his head and stood up.
Walter put his hands on his head and stood up.
‘Do make her be quiet, Helen,’ he said. ‘I can’t stand the noise.’
‘Please make her be quiet, Helen,’ he said. ‘I can’t take the noise.’
I tried to quiet Eleanor, but she went on crying. Walter made for the door, distractedly, and went out.
I tried to calm Eleanor, but she kept crying. Walter headed for the door, a bit distracted, and stepped outside.
When at last I had pacified Eleanor, I sat down again in my chair and tried to think; but I could not. It seemed to me then, that I was too tired even to realize my own relief. I felt numb and stupid.
When I finally calmed Eleanor down, I sat back in my chair and tried to think, but I couldn't. It felt like I was too exhausted to even appreciate my own relief. I felt numb and blank.
Then Eleanor stumbled over a footstool, and fell, and again she began to scream. I looked at the clock on the chimney-piece; it was bedtime, past bedtime. I picked Eleanor up, but she was angry; she kicked me, and went quite stiff. I struggled with her and carried her off to bed.
Then Eleanor tripped over a footstool and fell, and she started screaming again. I glanced at the clock on the mantel; it was bedtime, actually past bedtime. I picked Eleanor up, but she was furious; she kicked me and went completely stiff. I grappled with her and took her off to bed.
XIV
Walter got work at the Admiralty. He deciphered telegrams. He went there immediately after breakfast, and did not come home till eight or half-past eight. He made a point of arriving sooner than the other people in his room, and of leaving after they did. He was paid much less than his University salary, and that he would not take.
Walter got a job at the Admiralty. He decoded telegrams. He went there right after breakfast and didn't come home until eight or half-past eight. He made a point of arriving earlier than the other people in his office and of leaving after they did. He was paid much less than his university salary, and he wouldn't accept that.
His College offered to pay him some proportion of his salary while he was at Government work, but he refused it.
His college offered to pay him part of his salary while he was working for the government, but he turned it down.
‘It is the least I can do,’ he said. ‘Other men have to leave their work, whatever it is, and lose everything. We must manage to live more cheaply.’
‘It’s the least I can do,’ he said. ‘Other guys have to leave their jobs, no matter what they are, and lose everything. We need to figure out how to live more affordably.’
We decided to do without the gardener who came one day a week; I said that I would keep the garden tidy.
We decided to skip having a gardener who came once a week; I said I would keep the garden neat.
Walter said he would dig on Sundays.
Walter said he'd dig on Sundays.
XV
Just after Christmas Guy was wounded, and came home for six weeks. He was shot in the shoulder; it was not dangerous. He was sent to a hospital at Southampton. Cousin John applied for leave to have him at Yearsly, a private hospital now, but that was against the regulations.
Just after Christmas, Guy got injured and came home for six weeks. He was shot in the shoulder; it wasn’t serious. He was taken to a hospital in Southampton. Cousin John requested leave to have him at Yearsly, which is now a private hospital, but that went against the rules.
Cousin Delia went down to Southampton and stayed in an hotel. I went down to see him one day, before he went back.
Cousin Delia went down to Southampton and stayed at a hotel. I went to see her one day before she went back.
He was sitting with Cousin Delia, and his arm was in a sling. They were in a little room with a balcony looking out on to the sea. Guy was laughing when I came in I saw his face sideways against the light, and I thought:
He was sitting with Cousin Delia, and his arm was in a sling. They were in a small room with a balcony overlooking the sea. Guy was laughing when I walked in, and I saw his face turned sideways against the light, and I thought:
‘How dear he is, and how just the same as before.’ I don’t know why exactly, but I had been afraid of his seeming different.
‘How dear he is, and how exactly the same as before.’ I don’t know why, but I had been worried that he might seem different.
We had tea together, Cousin Delia and Guy and I, and we were very happy. The War seemed a long way off; we did not talk about it. Guy had another month ahead of him before he need go back. He went to Yearsly at the end of his leave; he had a fortnight there, but I did not see him again that time.
We had tea together—Cousin Delia, Guy, and I—and we were really happy. The War felt far away; we didn't talk about it. Guy had another month before he had to go back. He went to Yearsly at the end of his leave; he spent a fortnight there, but I didn't see him again during that time.
XVI
Maud was running a Canteen at the Station at Lessingham.
Maud was running a café at the station in Lessingham.
Troop trains came through there every day, and very often at night. She took the night shifts as a rule, and did her school work by day. That was like Walter.
Troop trains passed through there every day, and quite often at night too. She usually worked the night shifts and did her school work during the day. That was typical of Walter.
‘One likes to do one’s bit, you know,’ she said.
"One likes to do their part, you know," she said.
She talked a great deal about the ‘Tommies.’ What fine fellows they were; what splendid single-hearted fellows. It was true no doubt, and any way, even if they were not, it was a good thing to give them cakes and hot coffee; they were unfortunate enough, poor things, and I admired Maud for her work for them, and yet somehow, when she praised them, I wanted to run them down. I felt so sure that she did not understand in the least what they were like; difficult, intricate creatures, part noble, part ignoble, just as we all are; some brave, some cowardly, some understanding what they were doing, others not understanding at all; and Maud lumped them all together as ‘fine fellows,’ just because they were English soldiers, and we were at War; and I knew she would have called them that, whatever they were like.
She talked a lot about the ‘Tommies.’ What great guys they were; what amazing, good-hearted guys. It was definitely true, and even if it wasn't, it was still nice to give them cakes and hot coffee; they were unfortunate, poor things, and I admired Maud for her efforts on their behalf. Yet somehow, when she spoke highly of them, I wanted to criticize them. I was so sure she didn’t really get what they were like; complicated, complex individuals, part heroic, part flawed, just like all of us; some brave, some cowardly, some aware of what they were doing, others completely clueless; and Maud just grouped them together as ‘great guys,’ simply because they were English soldiers and we were at War; and I knew she would have called them that no matter what they were really like.
Miss Mix used to visit the wounded soldiers in the London Hospital; she read to them, and wrote letters for them, and she took blinded soldiers out for walks. Good old Miss Mix; she too thought them all splendid, but it was quite different with her.
Miss Mix used to visit the injured soldiers at the London Hospital; she read to them, wrote letters for them, and took blind soldiers out for walks. Good old Miss Mix; she thought they were all amazing, but her feelings were quite different.
She said to me one day:
She said to me one day:
‘They have all done what I could not do. They have been through things I know I could not stand; and it is partly for my sake, for lots of old women like me, who seem not much use in the world, that they have done it; and it makes me very grateful to them, that is all I know.’
‘They’ve all done what I couldn’t do. They’ve been through things I know I couldn’t handle; and it’s partly for my sake, for many older women like me, who don’t seem very useful in the world, that they’ve done it; and it makes me really grateful to them, that’s all I know.’
I went with Miss Mix several times, and wrote letters and read to them too, but I could not leave Eleanor much, now I had no nurse. Louise took her out for me then, but after Christmas Louise left us, and went into a Munition factory, and for several weeks I could get no one in her place. When I got another maid, she was very incompetent, and Sarah, the cook, did not like her at all. They quarrelled, and complained about each other a great deal; and then Sarah gave notice. She too went to work at Munitions; it was natural, I suppose, for they earned much higher wages. Mrs. Simms, the charwoman, cooked for us for a time, and at last I got a cook who was very old and deaf, and could not cook very much; but I was glad to get her, and she stayed for some time.
I went out with Miss Mix several times, and I wrote letters and read to them too, but I couldn’t leave Eleanor much since I didn’t have a nurse anymore. Louise took her out for me at that time, but after Christmas, Louise left us to work in a munitions factory, and for several weeks I couldn’t find anyone to replace her. When I finally got another maid, she was quite incompetent, and Sarah, the cook, didn’t like her at all. They argued and complained about each other a lot, and then Sarah quit. She also went to work in munitions; I guess it made sense since they paid much better. Mrs. Simms, the charwoman, cooked for us for a while, and eventually, I found a cook who was very old and deaf and couldn’t cook much, but I was happy to have her, and she stayed for a while.
There was no time to do anything else while this was going on. I did part of the housework even then, for the old cook couldn’t, and the young maid was very slow. I did it badly, and it took me, too, a long time. I hated the housework; I hated the brooms and dusters; dreamed about them at night; and about the kitchen sink, where I had helped to wash up, while we had no cook. The brooms were kept in the bathroom, for we had no other place to keep them. There were pegs for them there to hang on, and a shelf I for polishes and dusters. I began to hate the bathroom too. It was a squalid bathroom, with a painted bath, that was painted green, and was chipped.
There was no time to do anything else while this was happening. I did some of the housework then, since the old cook couldn't, and the young maid was really slow. I did it poorly, and it took me a long time too. I hated the housework; I hated the brooms and dusters; I even dreamed about them at night; and about the kitchen sink, where I helped wash up while we didn’t have a cook. The brooms were kept in the bathroom because we had no other place for them. There were hooks to hang them on and a shelf for polishes and dusters. I started to hate the bathroom too. It was a grimy bathroom, with a green painted tub that was chipped.
We had meant to put in a new bath, later on; but now of course we could not. The green bath worried me, and the paint wearing off; it seemed to get worse week by week, and the wall where the brushes hung was dirty.
We had planned to install a new bathtub later, but now we obviously couldn't. The green tub bothered me, and the paint was peeling off; it seemed to get worse every week, and the wall where the brushes were hanging was dirty.
Walter worked always in the evenings now. It was the only time he got for working at his book.
Walter only worked in the evenings now. It was the only time he had to focus on his book.
‘If I leave that altogether,’ he said, ‘I can’t live. It is the only thing that takes me away from the War.’
‘If I give that up completely,’ he said, ‘I can’t go on. It’s the only thing that distracts me from the War.’
While he worked in his study, I sat downstairs and sewed. There was always mending to be done, and I mended. I did not mend well either; it seemed to me, at this time, that I could do nothing well.
While he worked in his office, I sat downstairs and sewed. There was always something to fix, and I fixed it. I didn't do it very well either; it felt to me, at that moment, that I couldn't do anything well.
And then, at the end of March, George Addington was killed.
And then, at the end of March, George Addington was killed.
XVII
I heard the news from Mollie, in a letter. The letter came at midday, by an unusual post, and I thought:
I got the news from Mollie in a letter. The letter arrived around noon, through an unusual mail delivery, and I thought:
‘A letter from Mollie. How nice to hear from her!’
‘A letter from Mollie. It’s great to hear from her!’
And I took it upstairs with me to read. Eleanor was asleep in her pram.
And I brought it upstairs with me to read. Eleanor was sleeping in her stroller.
I sat down on my bed, and opened the letter. I thought of Mollie and how much I should like to see her.
I sat down on my bed and opened the letter. I thought about Mollie and how much I would love to see her.
‘George was killed on Wednesday,’ she wrote. ‘Shot through the head, leading an attack. He was killed instantaneously, and probably did not know that he was hit. I have had a telegram, that is all, from the War Office. It will be a long time before I can hear any more; three weeks at least, the letters take from there.
‘George was killed on Wednesday,’ she wrote. ‘Shot through the head while leading an attack. He died instantly, and he probably didn’t even realize he was hit. I’ve received a telegram, and that’s it, from the War Office. It’ll be a long time before I hear anything more; it takes at least three weeks for the letters to get from there.
‘I can’t believe he is dead. It seems so strange, that one knew nothing about it on Wednesday, that one had no dream, no premonition nor anything. Oh, Helen, I wrote to him yesterday, and he was dead already⸺I should be glad, I know, that he was killed at once. It would be worse, much worse, if he were wounded and missing, as it might well have been; I keep telling myself that. I have written to Hugo at Ypres, to tell him of it. He will be badly cut up, I am afraid. He loved George very dearly; but he is bound to know soon; and to Guy too. I wish for Hugo’s sake, they were together.’
‘I can’t believe he’s gone. It feels so weird that on Wednesday, I had no idea, no dreams, no signs, nothing at all. Oh, Helen, I wrote to him yesterday, and he was already dead— I know I should be grateful that he died instantly. It would be much worse if he were wounded and missing, which could have easily happened; I keep reminding myself of that. I’ve written to Hugo at Ypres to let him know. I’m worried he’ll take it hard. He loved George so much; but he’ll find out soon, along with Guy. I just wish for Hugo’s sake they were together.’
I sat a long time with the letter in my hand. I had not expected this, I had not somehow envisaged it at all. It seemed to me impossible, and not to be borne.
I sat for a long time with the letter in my hand. I hadn't seen this coming; I hadn't really imagined it at all. It felt impossible and unbearable.
‘George dead! George killed!’ I repeated the words over and over to myself, and they had no meaning; and then I thought:
‘George is dead! George got killed!’ I kept repeating the words to myself, but they didn’t mean anything; then I thought:
‘I shall never see George any more; never as long as I live; no one will see him any more.’
‘I will never see George again; never for as long as I live; no one will see him again.’
And then I thought:
And then I realized:
‘I was unkind to George.’
“I was mean to George.”
I thought of George as I had last seen him, on the doorstep at Campden Hill Square. How he had come out with us, to say good-bye, and how he had smiled, that wide delightful smile, and yet he had looked sad; and how I had wondered what was the matter, and whether he had known the War would come.
I thought of George as I had last seen him, on the doorstep at Campden Hill Square. He had come out with us to say goodbye, and he had smiled that wide, delightful smile, yet he looked sad. I had wondered what was wrong and whether he had known the War was coming.
And then I had not written to him when he joined the Army. I had written to Hugo, and to Guy, but not to him. I had meant to, of course. I had kept on meaning to, and putting it off, and then it had been too late.
And then I hadn't written to him when he joined the Army. I wrote to Hugo and Guy, but not to him. I meant to, of course. I kept planning to, then kept putting it off, and eventually it was too late.
I had written since, of course; I had written twice, and sent him a parcel of food; but that was not enough in a year and a half, I had meant to write oftener; he had said he enjoyed getting letters; I had meant to write regularly, but I was always bad at writing letters, and little things had got in the way.
I had written since, of course; I had written twice and sent him a package of food; but that wasn't enough in a year and a half. I had intended to write more often; he had mentioned that he enjoyed receiving letters. I had planned to write regularly, but I’ve always been bad at writing letters, and small things kept getting in the way.
Eleanor was asleep in the garden in her perambulator. I left her and went out; up the road, towards the Heath.
Eleanor was sleeping in the garden in her stroller. I left her and went outside, up the road, toward the Heath.
The road seemed full of soldiers, blue wounded soldiers. All roads were full of them at this time and when I came nearer I saw that they were blind. I dreaded the blinded soldiers; I hated to see them, for I had an idea, somehow, I don’t know why, that Hugo might be blinded. I passed the blinded soldiers, and got beyond them to the Heath. The trees were coming out; light green buds on the branches; and there were crocuses in the grass.
The road was packed with soldiers, wounded and dressed in blue. Every road was filled with them at that time, and as I got closer, I noticed they were blind. I feared those blind soldiers; I hated seeing them because I had this idea, for some reason, that Hugo might be one of them. I moved past the blind soldiers and made my way to the Heath. The trees were starting to bloom; light green buds on the branches, and there were crocuses sprouting in the grass.
The sun came down through the branches, and shone on the crocuses. It was a fine day, and warm for March. I sat on a seat, and thought about George, and I thought:
The sun filtered through the branches and lit up the crocuses. It was a nice day, and warmer than usual for March. I sat on a bench and thought about George, and I thought:
‘It is all very well for the flowers, and for the buds on the trees; they come again after the winter; they are born again. There will be other boys growing up, and other men, but never George again. If the world goes on for millions of years, there will never be anyone who is what he was.’
‘It’s great for the flowers and the buds on the trees; they come back after winter; they’re reborn. There will be other boys growing up, and other men, but there will never be another George. Even if the world goes on for millions of years, there will never be anyone who is exactly like him.’
And a sense of wild anger and indignation possessed me. I felt:
And a feeling of intense anger and indignation took over me. I felt:
‘This is wrong and wicked and a horrible mistake, this War that has killed George. What is it worth? What is it for? What can it ever achieve that will make up for him?’
‘This is wrong and evil and a terrible mistake, this war that has killed George. What’s the point? What’s it for? What could it ever accomplish that would make up for him?’
And I felt:
And I felt:
‘It must be stopped. I have been asleep and woken up. I can’t let this War go on that has killed George.’
‘It has to be stopped. I’ve been asleep and now I’m awake. I can’t let this war continue that has killed George.’
‘George killed! George dead!’ I repeated the words again. I felt as though the world had begun to reel, as though the foundations of my life had begun to crumble.
‘George is dead! George is dead!’ I repeated the words again. I felt like the world was starting to spin, as if the foundations of my life were beginning to fall apart.
‘What next?
What’s next?
Guy too and Hugo . . . .’ The encroaching reality of the War struck through my last defences. I felt that I understood what it was, for the first time.
Guy too and Hugo . . . .’ The looming reality of the War broke through my final defenses. For the first time, I felt like I truly understood what it was.
A clock in a church struck one, and I went home again. Eleanor would be waking up; she would be crying for me. I must hurry; I would be late, and all the way home I was thinking:
A clock in a church struck one, and I went home again. Eleanor would be waking up; she would be crying for me. I must hurry; I would be late, and all the way home I was thinking:
‘What can I do? I must do something to stop this War.’
‘What can I do? I have to do something to end this war.’
Eleanor was awake and screaming. I went to her and got her up from her perambulator, and washed her, and gave her her dinner; and after dinner, I dressed her to go out, and put her back in the perambulator, and pushed her out on to the Heath. I had no time to think any more, for she kept talking to me in her insistent baby way, that in my heart I loved, but to-day, I wanted to be quiet. I wanted to get away somewhere and think. I felt excited, elated, somehow, as though I had discovered a truth of immense importance; something that was the key to all our trouble.
Eleanor was awake and screaming. I went to her, took her out of her stroller, washed her, and fed her lunch. After lunch, I dressed her to go out, put her back in the stroller, and pushed her out onto the Heath. I didn't have time to think anymore, since she kept talking to me in her persistent baby way, which I loved in my heart, but today, I just wanted some peace. I needed to get away somewhere and think. I felt excited and uplifted, as if I had discovered a hugely important truth; something that was the key to all our problems.
‘The War must be stopped. We must stop it now.’
‘We need to end the war. We have to do it now.’
The words kept repeating themselves through my head all the afternoon, and I felt that in a moment, if only I could get away by myself and be quiet, I should know how this could be done.
The words kept replaying in my mind all afternoon, and I felt that soon, if I could just get away by myself and be quiet, I’d figure out how to do this.
When Eleanor was in bed I could be quiet, and think about it. It would not be long now till she was in bed.
When Eleanor was in bed, I could be quiet and think about it. It wouldn’t be long until she was in bed.
And then when I got her into bed, Walter came home.
And then when I got her into bed, Walter got home.
He was unusually early, more than an hour before his time. He had such a headache, he said, he could not work any longer, and so he had come home. I was up in our bedroom when he came in, tucking Eleanor up. I sang to her always when she was in bed. She did not understand very much what I sang, so I sang all sorts of songs, and to-night I was singing the Agnus Dei that Guy and Cousin Delia used to sing. It seemed to fit in with what I felt to-night; the sins of the world; our sins; and the hope that help was at hand.
He was uncharacteristically early, over an hour before his usual time. He mentioned that he had such a headache that he couldn’t work anymore, so he had come home. I was in our bedroom when he walked in, tucking Eleanor in. I always sang to her when she was in bed. She didn’t understand much of what I was singing, so I would sing all kinds of songs, and tonight I was singing the Lamb of God that Guy and Cousin Delia used to sing. It felt like it suited my mood tonight; the sins of the world, our sins, and the hope that help was on the way.
Walter came in heavily, and sat down on the bed.
Walter entered with a thud and sank down onto the bed.
‘Daddy came,’ said Eleanor, and popped up her head.
‘Dad's here,’ said Eleanor, popping her head up.
I looked round at Walter, surprised to see him there so soon. And then he told me about his headache. I could not take in what he said; it seemed unimportant and trivial; little things about some one a long way off.
I glanced over at Walter, surprised to see him there so soon. Then he started telling me about his headache. I couldn't really process what he was saying; it felt unimportant and trivial; just small things about someone far away.
I said:
I said:
‘George is killed,’ and stood looking at him, across Eleanor’s little cot.
‘George is dead,’ and stood looking at him, across Eleanor’s little crib.
He drew in his breath sharply, and put his hands up to his head. That was a gesture of his, familiar to me now.
He took a quick breath and raised his hands to his head. That was a gesture of his, one I knew well by now.
I gave him Mollie’s letter, and he read it in silence.
I handed him Mollie's letter, and he read it quietly.
‘For you’—he said at last, ‘and for me⸺’
‘For you’—he said at last, ‘and for me
And he dropped his hands limply on his knee.
And he let his hands fall weakly onto his knee.
I was astonished at the expression of acute personal sorrow on his face; he had not seemed to care much for George when he was alive. I went across to him, and sat beside him on the bed. I stroked his shoulder, I know, and tried to console him. I don’t know what I said. It happened like this so often now; these fits of despondency, almost of remorse, and my attempts to encourage him. It had become in a sense automatic. It seemed to me, at times, that I had no more to give; that I was drawing water from a well that was dry; but to-night it was different; I felt somehow beyond all that. I did not speak to him of my conviction, of what I felt myself about George, and George’s death. It was no use speaking to Walter of things like that, I knew.
I was shocked by the deep sadness on his face; he hadn't seemed to care much for George when he was alive. I went over to him and sat on the bed beside him. I stroked his shoulder, I remember, and tried to comfort him. I don’t recall what I said. This happened so often now; these moments of despair, almost guilt, and my efforts to lift his spirits. It had become sort of automatic. Sometimes it felt like I had nothing left to give; like I was pulling water from a dry well; but tonight felt different; I somehow felt beyond all that. I didn’t talk to him about my beliefs, about what I thought regarding George and his death. I knew it was pointless to discuss those things with Walter.
We went to bed early on account of Walter’s headache. I, too, was glad to go.
We went to bed early because Walter had a headache. I was also happy to do so.
‘Now I can be quiet and think,’ I said to myself.
‘Now I can be quiet and think,’ I told myself.
And I lay awake a long time after Walter was asleep and looked up into the darkness.
And I stayed awake for a long time after Walter fell asleep, staring up into the darkness.
And I thought:
And I was thinking:
‘What is it I must do? What is it I am just going to understand?’
‘What do I need to do? What am I about to understand?’
It was very quiet in our road. There was no sound of traffic; only a dog in a garden not far off barked for a little while, and a cat called somewhere from a roof. A taxi hooted turning a corner at the end of the road, then it changed gear for going up the hill; there was a grating, grinding noise as it changed gear, and then that passed out of hearing. Some one walked past on the pavement, a man it seemed to be, walking very fast. Then again there were cats, and again a taxi horn, and after that for a long time, it was quite quiet.
It was really quiet on our street. There was no traffic sound; just a dog barking in a nearby garden for a bit, and a cat meowing from somewhere on a roof. A taxi honked as it turned the corner at the end of the street, then it shifted gears to go up the hill; there was a loud grinding noise when it changed gears, and then it faded away. Someone walked by on the sidewalk, a man it seemed, moving quickly. Then there were more cats, another taxi horn, and after that, it was completely quiet for a long time.
And as I lay still and listened to the noises in the night, all my excitement seemed to ebb away, and I understood that I had discovered nothing, and that there was nothing I could do.
And as I lay still and listened to the sounds of the night, all my excitement faded away, and I realized that I hadn't discovered anything, and there was nothing I could do.
I could not stop the War, and nobody could. We were caught in it all of us, all nations, all people in the nations; it would go on, and more and more people would be killed; hundreds and thousands of people would be killed every day, and I could do nothing at all, and I understood too that George was dead, and that I had loved him dearly, and that he who was so full of promise, such a fine, splendid nature, would do nothing with his life; he was just at the beginning, and there would be no more.
I couldn’t stop the War, and no one could. We were all caught in it, every nation and every person within those nations; it would continue, and more and more people would die; hundreds and thousands would be killed every day, and I could do nothing at all. I also realized that George was dead, and that I had loved him deeply, and that someone so full of promise, with such a fine, wonderful nature, would accomplish nothing with his life; he was just starting out, and there would be no more.
XVIII
The next day, Walter had influenza. He was in bed for a week, and after that the cook got it, and then the housemaid. They were a long time getting better.
The next day, Walter caught the flu. He was in bed for a week, and after that, the cook got it, and then the housemaid. It took them a while to recover.
News came of a Republic in Ireland; fighting in the Dublin streets, repression, retaliation; then the fall of Kut. Then the Conscription Bill was passed.
News came of a Republic in Ireland; fighting in the streets of Dublin, repression, retaliation; then the fall of Kut. Then the Conscription Bill was passed.
In June, Claude Pincent was killed in Mesopotamia. A week after he was killed, they gave him a V.C. We had not seen him for a long time; people said that he had taken to drink or drugs or something, but I don’t suppose it was true.
In June, Claude Pincent was killed in Mesopotamia. A week after he died, they awarded him a V.C. We hadn’t seen him in a while; people said he had turned to drinking or drugs or something, but I doubt that was true.
Then Anthony Cowper was killed. He was a dear, merry fellow and enjoyed his life.
Then Anthony Cowper was killed. He was a dear, cheerful guy and loved his life.
‘Guy will miss him very much,’ I thought.
‘Guy will miss him a lot,’ I thought.
Freddy Furze came home on leave in July. We saw him several times. I felt since George’s death, the precariousness of life and was grateful for people still alive.
Freddy Furze came home on leave in July. We saw him several times. I felt that since George’s death, life was fragile, and I was grateful for the people still around.
In August, Rachel was born. I had hoped again for a son, but I minded less this time; perhaps because I had expected less, and had felt less about it altogether. I had been afraid that the baby must be affected by the War, and by my own state of mind all through the winter, but she was a fine child, even larger and stronger than the first.
In August, Rachel was born. I had hoped again for a son, but I was less bothered this time; maybe because I expected less and felt less about it overall. I had been worried that the baby might be affected by the War and by my own state of mind throughout the winter, but she was a great kid, even bigger and stronger than the first.
Mrs. Sebright came to stay and look after Eleanor while I was in bed. She was very competent and managed Eleanor very well. She looked after the house too, and ordered the meals, and I had nothing to do; and I thought:
Mrs. Sebright came to stay and take care of Eleanor while I was in bed. She was very capable and took great care of Eleanor. She also handled the house, ordered meals, and I didn’t have to do anything; and I thought:
‘If only I could lie here for ever, and never get up and never have to go out into the world again.’
‘If only I could lie here forever, and never get up and never have to face the world again.’
I did not want to read or even talk very much, only lie still and do nothing; and sometimes for nothing at all, I would lie and cry.
I didn't want to read or even talk much, just lie there and do nothing; and sometimes, for no reason at all, I would lie there and cry.
And then Hugo came home on leave, and I did not see him.
And then Hugo came home on leave, and I didn't see him.
I did not know he was coming, and he came to see me.
I didn't know he was coming, and then he showed up to see me.
I was resting in the afternoon. They had drawn the curtains and put me to sleep, but I was not asleep. I heard the front door bell, and heard the door open, but I did not know it was Hugo, and they sent him away.
I was taking a nap in the afternoon. They had shut the curtains and tried to put me to sleep, but I wasn’t really asleep. I heard the front doorbell, and then I heard the door open, but I didn’t realize it was Hugo, so they sent him away.
They did not know him, of course, they did not know who he was; and they told him I was resting and could not be disturbed; it was too soon too to see visitors, the nurse said, he must come again in a few days.
They didn’t know him, of course; they had no idea who he was. They told him I was resting and couldn’t be disturbed. The nurse said it was too soon for visitors, and he would have to come back in a few days.
And Hugo went away.
And Hugo left.
‘Tell her that I came,’ he said. ‘Give her my love.’
‘Tell her I stopped by,’ he said. ‘Send her my love.’
He did not come again in a few days, for he was down at Yearsly all that week and half the next, and then he was sent for to go back to France; his leave was cut short by four days, and he could not come again.
He didn’t come back for a few days because he was at Yearsly all that week and half of the next week. Then he was called back to France; his leave got shortened by four days, and he couldn’t come again.
XIX
I must have been in a foolish state those first weeks after Rachel was born. I don’t believe I was ill really, but I felt very ill; and things worried me that should not have worried me at all.
I must have been in a silly state those first weeks after Rachel was born. I don't think I was actually sick, but I felt really unwell; and things bothered me that shouldn't have bothered me at all.
I got bothered again about the bathroom; about the paint coming off the bath, and the wall that was dirty where the cedar mop hung up. I kept thinking about that bathroom over and over again; I could not get away from it. I thought how nice it would be to have another bathroom; all white tiles with nickel taps and glass shelves, like bathrooms I had seen in shops. I had never lived with a bathroom like that, for at Yearsly the bath was a big old-fashioned one in a wooden casing, and at Campden Hill Square it was the same. I don’t know why this got into my head, or why it stayed there, but it became an obsession. I kept planning how it would be, and where the glass shelf would be, and how many white tiles would be needed, though I knew, of course, that it could not be done; even if we had the money to spend, our bathroom was not big enough to be like the one I planned; but it kept me from thinking of the War, and about Hugo, and Guy, and George; it kept me also from thinking about getting up again with two babies to look after instead of one, and Mrs. Sebright gone away.
I got annoyed again about the bathroom; about the paint peeling off the tub and the dirty wall where the cedar mop hung. I couldn't stop thinking about that bathroom; it kept replaying in my mind. I imagined how nice it would be to have another bathroom; all white tiles with nickel faucets and glass shelves, like the ones I'd seen in stores. I'd never lived with a bathroom like that; at Yearsly, the tub was an old-fashioned one in a wooden frame, and it was the same at Campden Hill Square. I don't know why this idea stuck in my head, or why it became this obsession. I kept planning how it would look, where the glass shelf would be, and how many white tiles we'd need, even though I knew it wasn't possible; even if we had the money, our bathroom wasn't big enough for what I envisioned. But it distracted me from thinking about the War, and Hugo, and Guy, and George; it also kept me from worrying about getting up again with two babies to care for instead of one, and with Mrs. Sebright gone.
Walter found me crying one day when he came in to see me, and he asked me what was the matter, and I said that I did not like the bathroom, and the paint peeling off the bottom of the bath. That sounded so silly, that it made me cry more.
Walter found me crying one day when he came in to see me, and he asked me what was wrong, and I said that I didn’t like the bathroom and the paint peeling off the bottom of the tub. That sounded so silly that it made me cry even more.
‘And the wall is all grey behind the mop,’ I said.
‘And the wall is all gray behind the mop,’ I said.
Walter put his hand to his head in his tired, bewildered way.
Walter placed his hand on his head, looking tired and confused.
‘But, Helen dear,’ he said, ‘you can’t be crying about that?’
‘But, Helen dear,’ he said, ‘you can’t be crying about that?’
And I nodded my head.
And I nodded.
‘I do so want a bathroom, all white, with tiles and glass shelves and shining taps,’ I said.
‘I really want a bathroom, all white, with tiles and glass shelves and shiny faucets,’ I said.
‘But, Helen, you know we can’t afford that sort of thing,’ he said, ‘even if it were reasonable to do it. Tiles are very expensive.’
‘But, Helen, you know we can’t afford that kind of thing,’ he said, ‘even if it made sense to do it. Tiles are really expensive.’
I said:
I said:
‘I know; I know they are expensive; I know I shall never have a bathroom like that; that is why I am crying.’
‘I know; I know they’re pricey; I know I’ll never have a bathroom like that; that’s why I’m crying.’
Walter was trying to be kind.
Walter was trying to be nice.
‘You know, Helen,’ he said, ‘I sometimes think you don’t quite understand; quite apart from the question of whether we could afford it, do you think it would be right to spend a lot of money on white tiles and shelves when the War is going on? Do you quite realize what the War means? Hundreds and thousands of people being killed every day and maimed and blinded.’
‘You know, Helen,’ he said, ‘I sometimes think you don’t really get it; aside from whether we can afford it, do you think it’s right to spend a lot of money on white tiles and shelves while the War is happening? Do you truly understand what the War means? Hundreds and thousands of people are getting killed, injured, and blinded every day.’
I put out my hand to stop him:
I reached out my hand to stop him:
‘No, no,’ I said, and my voice sounded unnatural and shaky and I could not control it. ‘I know all that; I know it would be wrong. Please don’t let us talk about it any more.’
‘No, no,’ I said, my voice sounding forced and shaky, and I couldn’t control it. ‘I get it; I know it would be wrong. Please, let’s not talk about it anymore.’
Walter looked hurt and puzzled with me, and I could not explain.
Walter looked hurt and confused with me, and I couldn’t explain.
That night I could not go to sleep for a long time, and when I did, I dreamt of Hugo being blinded.
That night, I couldn't fall asleep for a long time, and when I finally did, I dreamed of Hugo being blind.
Mrs. Sebright was very kind to me. She seemed to like me much better when I was ill and silly; some people are like that; they do like anyone better who is ill; and the Doctor was kind, the Doctor Chilcote whom I had had before. She said I must go away for change when I got up, and I said I couldn’t, I could not leave Walter and the house, I said; but she arranged it all.
Mrs. Sebright was really nice to me. She seemed to like me a lot more when I was sick and acting silly; some people are like that—they prefer being around someone who's unwell. The doctor, Dr. Chilcote, whom I had seen before, was also kind. She said I should go somewhere for a change once I got better, but I told her I couldn’t—I couldn’t leave Walter and the house. But she took care of everything.
I was to go with the children to Cousin Delia, to Yearsly, where I had not been for over a year; and Mrs. Sebright would stay with Walter, and the nurse would go with me for a week.
I was going to take the kids to Cousin Delia's at Yearsly, where I hadn't been in over a year; and Mrs. Sebright would stay with Walter, while the nurse would come with me for a week.
I was glad to have it arranged; I tried to look forward to it, but it did not seem real to me somehow; and when the nurse went away after that first week?
I was happy to have it set up; I tried to look forward to it, but it just didn’t feel real to me for some reason; and when the nurse left after that first week?
What would I do then, I wondered.
What would I do then, I thought.
XX
Yearsly was now a hospital. Less serious cases were sent on from the big General Hospital, or convalescents. The garden was full of bright blue suits, as the streets in London had been. There were ten wounded soldiers there at this time. One of the Lacey girls was there with Cousin Delia to nurse them. How she made room for us I do not know, but there was room, and I had my own bedroom, and my old bed that I had had always when I was a girl.
Yearsly was now a hospital. Less serious cases were sent over from the big General Hospital, or patients recovering. The garden was filled with bright blue uniforms, just like the streets of London had been. At that time, there were ten wounded soldiers there. One of the Lacey girls was there with Cousin Delia to care for them. I have no idea how she managed to make space for us, but there was room, and I had my own bedroom, with my old bed that I had always had as a girl.
It was quiet at Yearsly, and the War seemed further off; even the soldiers did not bring it close, for they were getting better, and they were happy to be there.
It was quiet at Yearsly, and the war felt distant; even the soldiers didn’t make it seem real, as they were recovering and felt happy to be there.
It was like a dream somehow being there with the babies and the soldiers; the same and yet not the same; and the men were gone away from the garden and the farm.
It felt like a dream being there with the babies and the soldiers; it was familiar yet so different; and the men had left the garden and the farm.
I went down to the village with Cousin Delia, and saw the same people that I used to know, but they too were different. Old Joseph’s son had been killed, and John Elliot from the farm was missing, and all the young men were away.
I went down to the village with Cousin Delia and saw the same people I used to know, but they were different too. Old Joseph’s son had been killed, and John Elliot from the farm was missing, and all the young men were gone.
It seemed more changed in a way at Yearsly than in London, or I realized the changes more distinctly.
It felt more different at Yearsly than in London, or I noticed the changes more clearly.
The horses were gone too, commandeered by the Government, except Guy’s hunter, which he had got with him; and the flower garden was partly growing vegetables and partly run to grass, for old Joseph was alone now, with no young man to help him.
The horses were gone too, taken by the Government, except for Guy’s hunter, which he had with him; and the flower garden was partly growing vegetables and partly overgrown with grass, since old Joseph was alone now, with no young man to help him.
The roses were still the same, and the High Wood, and Cousin Delia was the same herself, as always.
The roses were still the same, the High Wood was the same, and Cousin Delia was just like she always was.
It was like stopping still awhile to be with her. I did not think ahead; I tried not to think of going home.
It was like pausing for a moment to be with her. I didn't think about what was next; I tried not to think about going home.
Cousin Delia kept the nurse for a fortnight longer. She said I was not fit to look after the children myself.
Cousin Delia kept the nurse for another two weeks. She said I wasn't fit to take care of the kids on my own.
I thought:
I was thinking:
‘It is wrong; I ought to do it’; but I blessed her for the decision and was glad.
‘It’s wrong; I should do it’; but I thanked her for the decision and felt happy.
She spoke to me of Hugo’s visit. ‘You must see him on his next leave,’ she said.
She told me about Hugo’s visit. ‘You have to see him when he’s back next,’ she said.
She said he was well, but unhappy, how could one expect otherwise. She spoke of George too, and Mollie.
She said he was okay but unhappy; how could anyone expect otherwise? She also talked about George and Mollie.
She said:
She said:
‘I wish I could have seen Mollie, but she cannot get away from her hospital. She is going to Salonika soon, that is better for her I think.’
‘I wish I could have seen Mollie, but she can't leave the hospital. She's going to Salonika soon; I think that's better for her.’
XXI
When the time came for me to go home, I found it very hard.
When it was time for me to go home, I found it really difficult.
I thought:
I was thinking:
‘Supposing I were a soldier going back to the War.’
‘What if I were a soldier heading back to the War?’
And I felt ashamed, but I did not dread it less. Cousin Delia too did not want to let me go. She said that I ought to have more help at home, a better maid, who would help me with the children; I said I would try to get one.
And I felt embarrassed, but I didn't feel any less anxious about it. Cousin Delia also didn't want to let me leave. She said I needed more help at home, a better housekeeper who could assist me with the kids; I told her I would try to find one.
I dismissed the little girl I had, and got a good maid, who took the children out in the afternoons for me. It was much better while she stayed, and she stayed for about a year. Then the Air Raids began, and made her nervous, and then she went away.
I let go of the little girl I had and hired a good maid who took the kids out in the afternoons for me. It was a lot better while she was there, and she stayed for about a year. Then the air raids started, and it made her anxious, so she left.
Walter had been for his ten days’ holiday while I was at Yearsly. He went to the Roman Wall again, and walked about it by himself. He came back refreshed, and more cheerful for a time.
Walter was on his ten-day vacation while I was at Yearsly. He visited the Roman Wall again and walked around it on his own. He returned feeling refreshed and, for a while, in a better mood.
The battle of the Somme was in progress at this time. Guy got a D.S.O., and Freddy Furze was killed.
The battle of the Somme was happening at this time. Guy received a D.S.O., and Freddy Furze was killed.
In September, two Zeppelins were brought down on the East Coast.
In September, two Zeppelins were shot down on the East Coast.
Prices were rising fast; food, and clothes, and wages. Coal was expensive too; it became more and more difficult to manage with the money we had. I tried to manage; I kept accounts of all I spent; I tried having herrings for lunch, and tea instead of coffee for breakfast I tried jam instead of butter; but it seemed to make no difference.
Prices were going up quickly; food, clothes, and wages. Coal was pricey too; it was getting harder and harder to make ends meet with the money we had. I tried to handle it; I kept track of all my expenses; I tried having herring for lunch and tea instead of coffee for breakfast; I tried jam instead of butter; but it didn’t seem to make any difference.
I had no new clothes this autumn, and Walter had none. He didn’t mind about it, but I did. I darned and mended, and it took me a long time; but Eleanor needed new clothes, and I had no time to make them when the mending was all done; it never was done.
I didn’t have any new clothes this autumn, and neither did Walter. He didn’t care, but I did. I patched and mended, and it took forever; but Eleanor needed new clothes, and I had no time to make them once the mending was finally done; it never really was.
I had to help Ada with the housework, as she helped me with the children. I was tired all the time, and that upset Rachel. I had not milk enough, and she began to flag. She slept badly at night, waking and screaming at four, at three, at two o’clock. Then I weaned her, and the interminable business of prepared foods began. It seemed to me that I spent hours in the day measuring and mixing milk, and cream, and water. No food suited Rachel. She lost weight, she was cross, she was sick. I grew anxious about her, and then frightened. I began to think she would die.
I had to help Ada with the housework since she was helping me with the kids. I felt tired all the time, and that made Rachel upset. I didn’t have enough milk, and she started to lose interest. She hardly slept at night, waking up and crying at four, three, and two o'clock. Then I weaned her, and the never-ending task of preparing food started. It felt like I spent hours each day measuring and mixing milk, cream, and water. Nothing seemed to agree with Rachel. She lost weight, she was grumpy, and she got sick. I became worried about her, and then scared. I started to think she might die.
At last the food was right, and she recovered; but she was always a more restless child than Eleanor had been. She would not lie still in her cot when she was awake, but cried to be picked up.
At last the food was right, and she got better; but she was always a more restless child than Eleanor had been. She wouldn’t lie still in her crib when she was awake, but cried to be picked up.
Since the gardener left off coming, the garden had got untidy. I tried to cope with it, but there was so little time. The grass grew long and ragged, and we had no mowing machine. Walter said we could not buy one, till after the War.
Since the gardener stopped coming, the garden had become messy. I tried to handle it, but there was so little time. The grass grew long and uneven, and we didn't have a lawnmower. Walter said we couldn't buy one until after the War.
I tried to cut the lawn with shears, but it was not a success. They would not cut it properly, and the stooping made my back ache. It ached very often now, and my feet ached and my head.
I tried to trim the lawn with shears, but it didn't work out. They wouldn’t cut it right, and bending over made my back hurt. My back hurt a lot these days, and my feet and head also ached.
I thought:
I was thinking:
‘It can’t go on much longer. It must end soon now.’
‘It can’t go on much longer. It has to end soon.’
XXII
In December, our balance at the Bank was overdrawn.
In December, our account at the bank was overdrawn.
Walter came in with his face all white and tense. He threw the pass-book on the table in front of me.
Walter came in with his face pale and tense. He tossed the passbook on the table in front of me.
‘There,’ he said. ‘Overdrawn at last. I have been expecting this.’
‘There,’ he said. ‘Finally overdrawn. I saw this coming.’
I felt as though he had hit me, his voice was hostile; he looked as though he hated me.
I felt like he had punched me; his voice was angry, and he looked like he despised me.
I said:
I said:
‘Walter, I am sorry; I have done my best.’
‘Walter, I’m sorry; I’ve done my best.’
‘I can’t understand it. Other women manage, why can’t you? Other women on smaller incomes than ours; my mother did.’
‘I don’t get it. Other women make it work, so why can’t you? Other women live on less than we do; my mom did.’
I said:
I said:
‘I know they do.’
"I know they do."
He said:
He said:
‘I must earn more, I suppose. I must do examining or something of that sort in the evenings; I must give up my book—that was the last thing that kept me alive!’
‘I guess I need to make more money. I should do some exam grading or something like that in the evenings; I have to give up my book—that was the last thing that kept me going!’
I said:
I said:
‘Don’t do that, Walter. I will try again; perhaps we could manage better without a cook.’
‘Don’t do that, Walter. I’ll try again; maybe we can handle things better without a cook.’
He said:
He said:
‘You couldn’t cook; you can’t manage as it is; and your grandmother keeps telling me you are overworked.’
‘You can’t cook; you can’t handle everything as it is; and your grandmother keeps telling me you’re overwhelmed.’
I did not know that Grandmother had said so. I did not know that she had noticed it at all.
I didn't realize that Grandmother had said that. I didn't know she had even noticed it.
I said:
I said:
‘I could learn to cook. I would rather do that than housework.’
‘I could learn to cook. I’d prefer to do that instead of housework.’
He said:
He stated:
‘Don’t talk nonsense!’
"Stop talking nonsense!"
He clasped his head in his hands, and leaned across the table.
He held his head in his hands and leaned over the table.
‘It has never happened before,’ he said, ‘to be overdrawn. It is a disgrace.’
‘It’s never happened before,’ he said, ‘to have an overdraft. It’s shameful.’
I said:
I said:
Cousin John was overdrawn quite often; I don’t think it mattered much.’
Cousin John frequently ran his account into the negative; I don’t think it was a big deal.
He said:
He said:
‘Damn your Cousin John! They have capital behind them. We have not.’
‘Damn your Cousin John! They have money backing them. We don't.’
I said:
I said:
‘I have a little, Walter; couldn’t we use that?’
‘I have a little, Walter; couldn’t we use that?’
He said:
He stated:
‘I won’t use your capital, and I won’t be helped by your relations. Do you know,’ he asked suddenly, ‘your grandmother offered to pay for a nurse for the children?’
‘I won’t use your money, and I won’t be assisted by your family. Do you know,’ he asked suddenly, ‘your grandmother offered to pay for a nurse for the kids?’
I said:
I said:
‘I did not know.’
"I didn't know."
‘Yes,’ he said very bitterly. ‘She did, and I refused. I told her that you could manage without, as my mother had managed. I think I was rude to her. She was displeased with me.’
‘Yes,’ he said very bitterly. ‘She did, and I turned her down. I told her you could get by without it, just like my mom had. I think I was rude to her. She was not happy with me.’
I wondered vaguely when all this had happened.
I wondered vaguely when all of this had happened.
I thought:
I was thinking:
‘How dear of Grandmother.’
"How sweet of Grandma."
We had stopped having lunch with her on Sundays. I had not seen her often since Rachel was born.
We stopped having lunch with her on Sundays. I hadn't seen her much since Rachel was born.
He got up again, abruptly, and left the room. I stayed alone and cried, and wished that I were dead.
He stood up suddenly and walked out of the room. I was left alone, crying and wishing I were dead.
Afterwards Walter was sorry.
Later Walter felt regret.
He said he was sorry; he said he hardly knew what he had said.
He said he was sorry; he said he barely knew what he had said.
He said:
He stated:
‘I had such a headache, and the pass-book was the last straw. I was awfully upset. I was a beast.’
‘I had such a headache, and the passbook was the last straw. I was really upset. I was awful.’
‘Dear, dear Helen,’ he said suddenly, ‘you must forgive me. You don’t know what you are to me.’
‘Dear, dear Helen,’ he said suddenly, ‘you have to forgive me. You don’t realize how much you mean to me.’
I said, of course, that it did not matter. I said again that I was sorry; but I felt him still unkind.
I said, of course, that it didn't matter. I repeated that I was sorry, but I still felt he was being unkind.
I thought:
I thought:
‘He does not love me for what I am. He wants me different all the time. What I have and could give him is of no use to him.’
‘He doesn’t love me for who I am. He always wants me to be someone else. What I have and what I could offer him means nothing to him.’
That winter wore through somehow, as the last had done, and on January 31st came the announcement of ‘Unrestricted Submarine Warfare.’
That winter dragged on like the last one, and on January 31st came the announcement of ‘Unrestricted Submarine Warfare.’
Walter looked grim.
Walter looked serious.
He said:
He said:
‘We shall begin to feel it in earnest now.’
‘We’re going to really feel it now.’
Prices were rising still, but gradually. There was no visible difference after this for some time.
Prices were still going up, but slowly. There was no noticeable change after this for a while.
Then the Russian Revolution came. That made me think of Sophia Lane Watson. I wondered where she was. I remembered her old enthusiasm for Russian Revolutionists. Would she be pleased at this, I wondered?
Then the Russian Revolution happened. That made me think of Sophia Lane Watson. I wondered where she was. I remembered her old enthusiasm for Russian revolutionaries. Would she be happy about this, I wondered?
And then America came into the War.
And then America joined the war.
XXIII
In June Guy came home on leave. He was at Yearsly first, and then three days in London. He stayed with Grandmother in Campden Hill Square. I went to see him there and he came up to me. He wanted to dance, he said, it was so good to be at home. ‘Let us be jolly,’ he said, ‘I have only two days more.’
In June, Guy came home on leave. He was at Yearsly first, and then spent three days in London. He stayed with Grandma in Campden Hill Square. I went to see him there, and he came over to me. He wanted to dance, he said, because it felt so good to be home. "Let's be cheerful," he said, "I only have two days left."
So I went with him to a club, somewhere near Bond Street it was. We had dinner first in Soho, and then we went and danced. I had no dancing clothes now, except very old ones, but Guy did not mind.
So I went with him to a club, somewhere near Bond Street. We had dinner first in Soho, and then we went dancing. I didn't have any dance clothes, just some really old ones, but Guy didn't mind.
‘That is the dress you used to wear,’ he said, and he was pleased.
'That's the dress you used to wear,' he said, and he was happy.
It was like being born again to dance with Guy. The years between, and the War, seemed to fall away; it was as though all that had happened was wiped away, and we were back again in 1912 before the War, before even I was married.
It felt like being reborn to dance with Guy. The years that had passed and the War seemed to fade away; it was as if everything that had happened was erased, and we were back in 1912, before the War, even before I got married.
We danced till two o’clock; then Guy saw me home. We would do it again the next night, we said.
We danced until 2 AM, and then Guy walked me home. We agreed to do it again the next night.
Walter was in the study working, when I got home.
Walter was in the study working when I got home.
He said:
He said:
‘You are very late, you will be tired to-morrow.’
‘You’re really late, you’re going to be tired tomorrow.’
I said:
I said:
‘I think that I shall not be tired any more. I have come alive again.’
‘I think I won't be tired anymore. I feel alive again.’
And I laughed, and kissed him.
And I laughed and kissed him.
Rachel woke up at half-past five, but I did not mind.
Rachel woke up at 5:30, but I didn't mind.
I thought:
I was thinking:
‘We shall dance again to-night.’
'We'll dance again tonight.'
And we did. We went to the same restaurant, and the same club, and we danced till nearly three.
And we did. We went to the same restaurant and the same club, and we danced until almost three.
‘This has been good,’ Guy said. ‘Thank you, Helen.’
‘This has been great,’ Guy said. ‘Thanks, Helen.’
And I said:
And I said:
‘Thank you, Guy.’
“Thanks, Guy.”
He went back the next day, at a quarter to twelve. Mollie was in Salonika now; he had not seen her; I was sorry about that.
He went back the next day at 11:45. Mollie was in Salonika now; he hadn’t seen her, and I felt bad about that.
Cousin John and Cousin Delia came up to see him off. I saw them at the station. Then I went back to Walter, and the house, and the children, but for a long time it was better after that.
Cousin John and Cousin Delia came to see him off. I saw them at the station. Then I went back to Walter, the house, and the kids, but after that, things were better for a long time.
I wished that Walter could dance; he had promised me once that he would learn.
I wished Walter could dance; he had promised me once that he would learn.
I asked him now; it was foolish of me.
I asked him now; that was stupid of me.
He said:
He stated:
‘I have no time to dance, and I don’t want to. I don’t understand, Helen, how you can bear to dance at a time like this.’
‘I don’t have time to dance, and I don’t want to. I don’t get, Helen, how you can stand to dance right now.’
I said:
I said:
‘If Guy can bear to⸺’
‘If Guy can handle to⸺’
He said:
He said:
‘Oh, Guy!’ and stopped short.
‘Oh, Guy!’ and paused.
‘I think it is abominable,’ he said.
‘I think it’s terrible,’ he said.
Afterwards he was sorry. Walter was always sorry afterwards, when he had been cross, but I could not forget the things he said. He broke his glasses soon after this, the rimless ones that he had bought to please me. He would not buy any more. He went back to the old spectacles with the black steel frames. I could not bear him in those spectacles.
Afterward, he felt regret. Walter always felt regret afterward whenever he was upset, but I couldn't forget the things he said. He soon broke his glasses, the rimless ones he had bought to make me happy. He refused to buy any new ones. He went back to his old glasses with the black steel frames. I couldn't stand him in those glasses.
XXIV
The children had whooping cough that summer. When it was better we went to the seaside. We took lodgings on the Norfolk coast; it was cheap to go there because of the War; people were afraid of the German Navy, and bombardments from the sea, and Zeppelins.
The kids had whooping cough that summer. When they got better, we went to the beach. We rented a place on the Norfolk coast; it was affordable to go there because of the War; people were scared of the German Navy, bombings from the sea, and Zeppelins.
There was no bombardment, nothing while we were there, but it was very dreary. There were soldiers there as everywhere, and barbed wire along the cliffs. It was cold too and rainy.
There was no shelling, nothing while we were there, but it was really bleak. There were soldiers everywhere, and barbed wire along the cliffs. It was cold and rainy too.
Walter came down for a fortnight. The children still coughed a great deal, they coughed especially at night. Maud came for a bit too, and helped me with the children.
Walter came down for two weeks. The kids still coughed a lot, especially at night. Maud came for a while as well and helped me with the kids.
I thought:
I was thinking:
‘That is kind of Maud—I have been horrid about Maud’—but even so, I was glad when she went away.
‘That’s just how Maud is—I haven't been great about Maud’—but still, I felt relieved when she left.
I was glad to leave that place. London was much better than that. We came home in September.
I was happy to leave that place. London was way better than that. We got back home in September.
I went to see Grandmother at Campden Hill Square. She was away and there was a new maid who did not know me.
I went to visit Grandmother at Campden Hill Square. She wasn't home, and there was a new maid who didn't recognize me.
Mrs. Woodruffe was in the country, she said. She was expected back next month.
Mrs. Woodruffe was out of town, she said. She was expected back next month.
I knew she had been at Yearsly. I had hoped that she was back. The maid did not offer me tea, and I did not ask her for it. I felt disappointed to an absurd degree. I walked across Campden Hill to Kensington Church, and thought of my wedding there four years before. I took a bus from there down to Chelsea and walked past Mollie’s flat. The blinds were down and there were no flowers in the window-boxes. That was natural, of course, with Mollie far away. I turned back again towards the bridge. I went into the little tea shop where we used to have meals very often. Here too the waitress was new, everything was changed; different and strange. It seemed as though I had been away for years and years.
I knew she had been at Yearsly. I had hoped she was back. The maid didn’t offer me tea, and I didn’t ask for it. I felt absurdly disappointed. I walked across Campden Hill to Kensington Church, thinking about my wedding there four years ago. I caught a bus from there down to Chelsea and walked past Mollie’s apartment. The blinds were closed, and there were no flowers in the window boxes. That was understandable, of course, since Mollie was far away. I turned back toward the bridge. I went into the little tea shop where we used to eat quite often. Even there, the waitress was new; everything felt different and strange. It was like I had been away for years.
And then as I sat and waited for some tea, I caught sight of my own face in a looking-glass that was hanging on the wall; and I realized suddenly with a shock that my own face was changed. I looked so shabby, so provincial, somehow, and dull. I had not realized before that I looked like that now. I had hardly thought of my own appearance for so long.
And then while I was sitting and waiting for some tea, I noticed my reflection in a mirror that was hanging on the wall; and it hit me suddenly that my face looked different. I appeared so worn out, so small-town, and just boring. I hadn’t realized until now that I looked like that. I hadn’t really thought about my own appearance in such a long time.
I stared at myself in that looking-glass, and felt ready to cry.
I looked at myself in the mirror and felt like crying.
How was it that I had not seen myself like this before?
How is it that I had never seen myself like this before?
I looked at myself every morning, of course, when I did my hair, but I had not really looked for months, even when I dressed to go out with Guy. Was I getting old? I was nearly thirty now, was that really old?
I looked at myself every morning, of course, when I did my hair, but I hadn’t really taken a good look in months, even when I dressed to go out with Guy. Was I getting old? I was almost thirty now; was that really old?
I had seen myself so often in the same looking-glass before, an oval looking-glass it was, in a dark lacquered frame. I had sat so often at this same table with Mollie, and George, and Guy, and Hugo. Would they all be changed when I saw them again? If I did see any of them—George I would never see.
I had looked at myself in that same oval mirror so many times before, in a dark lacquered frame. I had sat at this same table with Mollie, George, Guy, and Hugo so often. Would they all be different when I saw them again? If I ever did see any of them—George I would never see.
I tried to remember his face as he had last sat there, in that little restaurant, at that same table; but I could not remember any particular time as the last.
I tried to remember his face the last time he sat there, in that little restaurant, at that same table; but I couldn't recall any specific time as the last.
He at least had not faded nor tarnished:
He at least hadn't faded or lost his shine:
‘They carry back bright to the coiner the mintage of man,
‘They bring back brightness to the creator the currency of humanity,
The Lads who will die in their glory and never be old.’
The guys who will die in their glory and never grow old.
I repeated the lines to myself, and they made me happy, with their familiar beauty. I remembered the first time that I had read them, lying on the sofa in the drawing-room, at Campden Hill Square. A big, deep sofa with a green Morris chintz.
I repeated the lines to myself, and they made me happy with their familiar beauty. I remembered the first time I read them, lying on the couch in the living room at Campden Hill Square. A big, deep couch with a green Morris chintz.
I had had a bad cold; it was winter and the fire was burning in the grate. I had watched the light flickering on the ceiling as I lay on my back, and repeated the lines with wonder and delight to myself. All this came back to me.
I had a bad cold; it was winter and the fire was crackling in the fireplace. I watched the light flickering on the ceiling while lying on my back, and I repeated the lines to myself with wonder and delight. All of this came back to me.
I had thought them so true, so full of meaning; and how little I had really understood.
I had believed they were so genuine, so meaningful; and how little I actually understood.
Now I was oppressed and overpowered by the dread of old age, of deterioration, and change, and loss. It was gone already, the wonder of youth, and light, and life; it was slipping through my fingers before I had had time to realize and enjoy it. This was not life, this daily drudgery, this struggle to keep going, to get through, to exist. I was marking time, we were all marking time, waiting and waiting for the strain to relax, for the War to end; and meantime our youth was going.
Now I was weighed down by the fear of aging, of decay, change, and loss. The wonder of youth, light, and life was already fading; it was slipping through my fingers before I even had the chance to appreciate and enjoy it. This wasn't living; this daily grind, this fight to keep going, to get by, to simply exist. I was just passing time, we were all just passing time, waiting and waiting for the pressure to ease, for the War to be over; and in the meantime, our youth was disappearing.
Before in the old days we had been waiting, too, but that had been different. We had been waiting then for something to begin, to happen, this was waiting for something to end, to stop happening.
Before, in the old days, we had waited too, but that was different. We had been waiting then for something to begin, to happen; this is waiting for something to end, to stop happening.
The waitress brought my tea. The toast was spread with a very rank margarine. The cake tasted of cocoa butter, and I remembered what delicious bread and butter they used to give us here.
The waitress brought my tea. The toast was slathered with some really awful margarine. The cake tasted like cocoa butter, and I remembered how good the bread and butter used to be here.
I sat still for a long time after my tea, looking out at the familiar view; the trees, the wide road, and the river. Then I paid my bill and walked up the street to my bus.
I sat quietly for a long time after my tea, gazing at the familiar scene; the trees, the wide road, and the river. Then I settled my bill and walked up the street to catch my bus.
XXV
A few days after this the Air Raids began.
A few days later, the air raids started.
We had heard, of course, that they would come. There had been the Zeppelin raids; people had talked of bombardment from the air; of London being destroyed; of German plans for more and larger aeroplanes than anyone had seen; but it had not seemed very real. And now, when the first raid came, I did not realize what it was.
We had definitely heard that they were going to come. There had been the Zeppelin attacks; people had mentioned bombing from the sky; about London being wiped out; about German plans for bigger and more advanced airplanes than anyone had ever seen; but it didn’t feel very real. And now, when the first attack happened, I didn’t understand what it was.
I was undressing in my bedroom; it was about half-past ten, and I heard the warning whistles. Then came the shouts through a megaphone, ‘Take cover; take cover,’ a rhythmical, rather melancholy shout, like a sort of refrain. I stood still with my hairbrush in my hand; I remember that I was brushing my hair. The gas was turned low for fear of waking the baby, Rachel was the baby, in her cot at the end of the room; and it flickered a little in the draught from the open window, though the blinds were tightly drawn. I was thinking, I don’t know why, of a summer holiday when I was a child, with Guy and Hugo, at Yearsly. I was thinking of the high trees, and the swishing sound of the branches against the house; and I remembered how at first, when I was very little, I had been almost frightened of that sound, and afterwards I had got to love it.
I was getting undressed in my bedroom; it was around 10:30, and I heard the warning whistles. Then there were shouts through a megaphone, “Take cover; take cover,” a rhythmic, somewhat sad shout, like a refrain. I stood still with my hairbrush in my hand; I remember I was brushing my hair. The gas was turned low to avoid waking the baby, Rachel, who was in her crib at the end of the room; and it flickered a bit in the draft from the open window, even though the blinds were tightly shut. I was thinking, for some reason, about a summer vacation when I was a kid, with Guy and Hugo, at Yearsly. I recalled the tall trees and the rustling sound of the branches against the house; and I remembered how, when I was very little, I had been almost scared of that sound, but later I learned to love it.
It was a quiet place, unshaken, unshakeable, so it seemed to me; even being a hospital had not changed it really.
It was a peaceful spot, undisturbed, unyielding, or at least that’s how it felt to me; even being a hospital hadn’t truly altered it.
And Cousin Delia too, she was always the same. I thought of her calm face with the mass of grey hair swept upwards from the forehead, and those great grey eyes of hers, that were like Guy’s, but quieter. I could picture her face older, sadder, with more shadowed eyes, but I could not picture it harassed or worried or upset, nor marked with the fear or strain of the War.
And Cousin Delia too, she was always the same. I thought of her calm face with the mass of gray hair swept up from her forehead, and those big gray eyes of hers, which were like Guy’s, but quieter. I could imagine her face being older, sadder, with more shadowed eyes, but I couldn’t imagine it looking stressed or worried or upset, nor showing the fear or strain of the War.
And a great longing for Cousin Delia came over me, a longing for the quiet security of Yearsly, for the old high trees and the swishing branches, the sun-dried brick of the walled garden, the pear trees outspread against the wall, and the jasmine gate, and the droning of the bees. Inside that garden it was always sheltered and warm, outside the wind rocked through the beech trees, the clouds trailed rolling shadows across the wide green lawns, the high grass swayed and bent, like waves at sea, but the peace and quiet remained unbroken.
And I felt a strong desire for Cousin Delia, a longing for the comforting safety of Yearsly, for the old tall trees and the rustling branches, the sun-baked brick of the walled garden, the pear trees spread out against the wall, the jasmine gate, and the buzzing of the bees. Inside that garden, it was always protected and warm; outside, the wind moved through the beech trees, the clouds cast rolling shadows across the vast green lawns, the tall grass swayed and bent like waves in the sea, but the tranquility remained undisturbed.
I thought of Guy and Hugo as boys, as they had been in those early summers when first I was there, boys in the branches of the beech trees in the High Wood, calling to each other among the calling of the rooks; and regret came over me, poignant, impersonal regret, at the inevitable pathos of existence; the relentlessness of time, and change, and the haunting dearness of the past.
I remembered Guy and Hugo as kids, just like they were in those early summers when I first visited, climbing in the branches of the beech trees in the High Wood, calling to each other amid the cawing of the rooks. I was overcome with a deep, impersonal sadness about the unavoidable sadness of life; the unyielding passage of time, the changes that come with it, and the bittersweet fondness for the past.
I thought:
I was thinking:
‘It will never be so again. Never in millions of years.’
‘It will never happen again. Not for millions of years.’
I heard the shrill prolonged whistling in the street, and the hurrying rush of feet, the sing-song, almost musical cadence of the ‘Take cover,’ as it drew nearer and louder, and then passed further on and away down another street, but I did not give my mind to it; it did not recall my thoughts; and then the guns began; first one, then another, then a third, at intervals of a few minutes first, then closer together, then in bursts. One big anti-Aircraft Station was close behind us on Parliament Hill. The report of its gun boomed out, with an almost deafening roar; the windows rattled and the doors shook.
I heard the loud, sharp whistling in the street and the hurried footsteps, the repetitive, almost musical chant of "Take cover," as it got closer and louder, then moved away down another street. I didn’t pay much attention to it; it didn’t occupy my thoughts. Then the gunfire started; first one shot, then another, then a third, spaced out a few minutes apart at first, then closer together, then in quick bursts. There was a big anti-aircraft station just behind us on Parliament Hill. The sound of its gun roared out with a deafening blast; the windows rattled and the doors shook.
And then I realized that an Air Raid had begun, and I felt excited, and wondered if I should be afraid.
And then I realized that an air raid had started, and I felt excited, wondering if I should be scared.
I crossed to the window and looked out. It was a brilliant moonlight night, searchlights still swung across the sky, crossing, intersecting, passing each other, but the moonlight dimmed their brightness, and I thought:
I walked over to the window and looked outside. It was a stunning moonlit night, and searchlights were still sweeping across the sky, crossing over each other, but the moonlight made them less bright, and I thought:
‘How beautiful it is.’
"How beautiful it is."
I looked up in the sky for Zeppelins or aeroplanes, but I could see nothing; only the tiny fleecy clouds, high up, incredibly high up, luminous and unearthly in the moonlight.
I looked up at the sky for Zeppelins or airplanes, but I saw nothing; just the small, fluffy clouds, way up high, incredibly high, glowing and otherworldly in the moonlight.
The street outside was empty, but further down in the bigger thoroughfares I could still hear the whistles and the warning cries and the shuffle of feet.
The street outside was deserted, but further down on the larger roads, I could still hear the whistles, the warning shouts, and the sound of footsteps.
I felt my heart beating, but I was not afraid. I wondered:
I could feel my heart racing, but I wasn't scared. I thought:
‘What next? What will happen now?’
‘What’s next? What’s going to happen now?’
Then there was a stir inside the house; feet on the stairs, the opening and shutting of doors.
Then there was a commotion inside the house; footsteps on the stairs, doors opening and closing.
Walter came in from the study. I had forgotten Walter; and Maud came downstairs from her bedroom; I had forgotten that Maud was staying with us just then.
Walter walked in from the study. I had completely forgotten about Walter, and Maud came downstairs from her bedroom; I had also forgotten that Maud was staying with us at that time.
They pulled me back from the window.
They pulled me away from the window.
Maud said:
Maud said:
‘Quick, we must get the children downstairs.’
‘Quick, we need to get the kids downstairs.’
She went to the cot and picked Rachel up.
She went to the crib and picked up Rachel.
She said:
She said:
‘Ada has taken Eleanor down already.’
‘Ada has already taken Eleanor down.’
Walter said:
Walter said:
‘That’s right, Maud: that’s right. Hurry up, Helen, why are you waiting?’
‘That’s right, Maud: that’s right. Hurry up, Helen, what are you waiting for?’
He took me by the shoulder and pushed me in front of him across the room, turning out the gas as he passed, and I went where he pushed me. I felt quite passive, and as though I were a long way off, and looking on We sat downstairs in the dining-room; the servants were there already with Eleanor. She was pink with sleep and rather puzzled. They had wrapped her up in a rug, and she sat on Walter’s knee. I took Rachel on mine; she was still fast asleep.
He grabbed my shoulder and guided me across the room, turning off the gas as he went, and I followed where he led. I felt pretty passive, like I was distant and just observing. We sat downstairs in the dining room; the servants were already there with Eleanor. She looked sleepy and a bit confused, all wrapped up in a blanket, sitting on Walter's lap. I took Rachel on mine; she was still fast asleep.
We could hear the shrapnel like hailstones on the roof, and in the street, and the long wail of the shells, and then between, came the sound of engines, a droning sinister sound.
We could hear the shrapnel hitting the roof like hailstones, and in the street, the long wail of the shells, and then, in between, came the sound of engines—a haunting, droning noise.
And I thought:
And I was thinking:
‘A bomb might fall and kill us any moment; it might fall now, while I think.’
‘A bomb could drop and kill us at any moment; it could drop right now, while I’m thinking.’
But it had no meaning for me at all, and I thought:
But it meant nothing to me at all, and I thought:
‘How funny we look sitting here in our dressing-gowns.’
‘How funny we look sitting here in our robes.’
For only Walter was still dressed, and I thought how funny the old cook looked with her hair down her back, and I thought Maud looked much nicer than she did in her ordinary clothes.
For only Walter was still dressed, and I thought how funny the old cook looked with her hair down her back, and I thought Maud looked way nicer than she did in her regular clothes.
Maud was trying to talk to the maids, to distract their attention from the noise, and I noticed the tremor in her voice.
Maud was trying to chat with the maids to shift their focus from the noise, and I noticed the shake in her voice.
And I thought:
And I was thinking:
‘How funny that is; Maud is quite frightened.’
‘How funny that is; Maud is really scared.’
Now came a dropping of bombs, louder, more reverberating explosions, one after another. I counted seven in quick succession, then there was a lull. Again we could hear the whizzing of the engines, louder and louder, and then less loud, and again the barrage and the wailing of the shells and again the pattering like hailstones in the street.
Now there was a series of bomb drops, louder, more echoing explosions, one after another. I counted seven in quick succession, then there was a brief pause. Again, we could hear the engines whizzing, getting louder and louder, then fading, and once more the bombardment and the wailing of the shells, followed by the sound of them hitting the ground like hailstones in the street.
Ada and the cook shuddered and shut their eyes.
Ada and the cook shivered and closed their eyes.
Eleanor asked:
Eleanor inquired:
‘Why is there such a noise?’
‘Why is there so much noise?’
Maud said:
Maud said:
‘Gun practice, my dear child. They are practising with guns.’
‘Gun practice, my dear child. They are practicing with guns.’
And she seemed satisfied, she was still half asleep.
And she looked content, still half asleep.
And I thought:
And I was thinking:
‘Those bombs have fallen somewhere; they have fallen on something; people must have been killed.’
‘Those bombs have landed somewhere; they have hit something; people must have lost their lives.’
But it did not mean much to me even so.
But it still didn't mean much to me.
Maud said violently:
Maud said angrily:
‘And they call this War. I don’t.’
‘And they call this a war. I don’t.’
I said:
I said:
‘But what else is it?’
‘But what else could it be?’
Maud said:
Maud said:
‘Murder. Massacre.’
"Murder. Mass shooting."
And the cook and Ada nodded their heads.
And the cook and Ada nodded.
The funny old cook with her grey plait of hair sat up very straight in her chair.
The quirky old chef with her gray braid sat up very straight in her chair.
She said:
She said:
‘I could find it in my heart to be a second Charlotte Corday.’
‘I could find it in my heart to be a second Charlotte Corday.’
I was surprised at her, and I could not remember what Charlotte Corday had done.
I was surprised by her, and I couldn’t remember what Charlotte Corday had done.
She shook her fist and said:
She shook her fist and said:
‘That Emperor William.’
‘That Emperor Wilhelm.’
And I thought again:
And I thought again:
‘How funny it all is.’
"How funny it all is."
And then I thought:
And then I realized:
‘It is wrong to think it funny.’
‘It's wrong to find it funny.’
And we sat there till the firing died away.
And we sat there until the shooting stopped.
There was silence for a while and then ‘All Clear’ sirens were sounded.
There was silence for a moment, and then the 'All Clear' sirens went off.
Maud drew a deep breath and stood up.
Maud took a deep breath and got up.
Walter passed his hands across his forehead.
Walter ran his hands across his forehead.
He said:
He said:
‘At last. Now we can go to bed.’
‘Finally. Now we can go to bed.’
And I thought:
And I was thinking:
‘It is over now. That was an air raid.’
‘It's over now. That was a bomb attack.’
And then I thought:
And then I realized:
‘George is dead; and Guy and Hugo are out there, where it goes on all the time.’
‘George is dead, and Guy and Hugo are out there, where it keeps happening all the time.’
And I shivered and felt cold.
And I shivered and felt chilly.
Walter said:
Walter said:
‘I wonder how Mother stood it.’
‘I wonder how Mom handled it.’
And Maud said:
And Maud said:
‘She ought not to be alone.’
‘She shouldn’t be alone.’
XXVI
The next night there was another raid, and every night that week. Walter was all on edge.
The next night there was another raid, and it happened every night that week. Walter was really on edge.
The children became fretful with their nights disturbed. I thought it would be better to stay in our beds, quietly, as though nothing was happening, but Walter said that was silly.
The kids got restless because their nights were interrupted. I figured it would be best to stay in our beds, quietly, like nothing was going on, but Walter said that was ridiculous.
He said we must take the reasonable precautions. So we sat downstairs, night after night, Walter and I, and the servants, with the children half asleep.
He said we should take the necessary precautions. So we sat downstairs, night after night, Walter and I, along with the staff, while the kids were half asleep.
Maud had gone to Mrs. Sebright, and taken her down to the school. ‘People should leave London, who could,’ she said, ‘it was foolish to stay behind.’
Maud had gone to see Mrs. Sebright and brought her down to the school. “People should leave London if they can,” she said, “it’s foolish to stay behind.”
And then the raids stopped for a bit, and the nights were quiet, and we slept again and were glad.
And then the raids paused for a while, and the nights were peaceful, and we slept again and felt happy.
Afterwards, when they came, we stayed in bed.
After that, when they arrived, we stayed in bed.
Food was now difficult to get. There were voluntary rations. I spent hours every week weighing and measuring them out. People who kept to the rations put cards up in their windows. We kept to the rations, but we did not put up a card. The taste of beans and lentils became sickening to us all.
Food was hard to come by. There were voluntary rations. I spent hours every week weighing and measuring them out. People who followed the rations put cards in their windows. We stuck to the rations, but we didn't put up a card. The taste of beans and lentils became nauseating to us all.
Ada gave notice, on account of the air raids, and it was a long time before I got another maid.
Ada quit because of the air raids, and it took me a long time to find another maid.
The long months of the winter passed on slowly, harder and more difficult than the last. No sugar, no fat, no fuel, and the weary hours of waiting in a queue for the horrid food we got.
The long winter months dragged on, tougher and more challenging than the last. No sugar, no fat, no fuel, and the exhausting hours spent waiting in line for the terrible food we received.
I got to loathe the shops where I had to market; the butcher’s shop in the High Street, where I waited every Tuesday and Saturday, the grocer’s where I waited hours, to be told in the end that the margarine had given out, that there were no beans, that tea had risen again in price; I had to take the children very often, and Rachel was heavy now to hold. I watched the other women in the queue, working women mostly, more tired and draggled than me, with children more fretful than mine, and wondered at their patience; and sometimes I wondered if they really minded it all as much as I did.
I started to hate the shops where I had to shop; the butcher's shop on High Street, where I waited every Tuesday and Saturday, and the grocer's, where I spent hours just to be told in the end that the margarine was out, there were no beans, and the price of tea had gone up again. I often had to take the kids with me, and Rachel was getting too heavy to carry. I watched the other women in line, mostly working women, looking more tired and worn out than I felt, with kids who were more restless than mine, and I marveled at their patience; sometimes I wondered if they really cared as much about it all as I did.
It was so cold that Winter. I had never known such cold; perhaps it was the lack of fats that made one cold, Maud said so anyway; and there was so little coal. We shut the drawing-room up, and the study too, and lived in the dining-room downstairs. There we could have a fire; and Walter at his office was warm; but I was always cold; and I thought of Guy and Hugo in the trenches; Hugo had always felt the cold so much, and then I thought:
It was so cold that winter. I had never experienced such cold before; maybe it was the lack of fatty foods that made us feel so cold, or so Maud said. And there was hardly any coal left. We locked up the drawing-room and the study, and lived in the dining room downstairs. At least there we could have a fire, and Walter was warm at his office; but I was always cold. I kept thinking about Guy and Hugo in the trenches; Hugo had always felt the cold so deeply, and then I thought:
‘George will not feel cold any more, at all.’
‘George won't feel cold anymore, at all.’
Walter and I saw each other very little. He worked almost always in the evenings after dinner; examination papers now, to make more money, not his proto-Hittite Script; and on Saturdays and Sundays as a rule. He was not happy, I knew; how could he be? but we were like people in a fog; we could not see light, nor each other, we could only struggle for breath, to keep alive; and again we said:
Walter and I hardly saw each other. He worked almost all the time in the evenings after dinner; grading exams now, to make extra money, not his proto-Hittite Script; and usually on Saturdays and Sundays too. I could tell he wasn't happy; how could he be? But we were like people in a fog; we couldn't see the light or each other, we could only struggle to breathe, just trying to stay alive; and once again we said:
‘It cannot last much longer. It is bound to end very soon.’
‘It can't last much longer. It's going to end really soon.’
My grandmother was still at Yearsly. Cousin Delia had kept her there.
My grandmother was still at Yearsly. Cousin Delia had made sure she stayed there.
XXVII
In February, Hugo came home on leave, and I saw him. He wrote to me that time and said he was coming. He would be in London for a few days first, and then at Yearsly.
In February, Hugo came home on leave, and I saw him. He wrote to me that time and said he was coming. He would be in London for a few days first, and then at Yearsly.
His letter came at breakfast time amid the clatter of plates and feeding the children. I opened it, and could think of nothing else.
His letter arrived at breakfast when the plates were clattering and the kids were being fed. I opened it and couldn't think about anything else.
Three days later, Hugo himself came. I was coming back from my afternoon walk with the children, pushing the heavy perambulator up the hill, thinking, wondering if he would come to-day. Suddenly I saw him at the end of the road, coming to meet me; a long way off still, but unmistakably Hugo.
Three days later, Hugo showed up himself. I was returning from my afternoon walk with the kids, pushing the heavy stroller up the hill, thinking about whether he would come today. Suddenly, I saw him at the end of the road, approaching me; he was still a ways off, but it was definitely Hugo.
I had not seen him in khaki before, and the silhouette was strange, and although I had expected it, it was a shock; but I knew his walk, and I knew the poise of his head. I stopped the perambulator and stood still.
I had never seen him in khaki before, and the outline looked odd, and even though I had anticipated it, it was shocking; but I recognized his walk, and I knew how he held his head. I stopped the stroller and stood still.
My heart leaped up and throbbed. I had a wild impulse to turn round and run away. I had been counting the hours until this moment, but now that it had come, I was afraid. I dreaded this meeting with Hugo in a way that surprised myself. I felt it to be charged with emotion, painful, stirring emotion, as of all the past revoked; of lost youth, and lost joy, and that terrifying sense of regret for the passage of time and of life. As I hesitated, he saw me. He took off his cap and waved it and I had no choice, I waved back and went on to meet him.
My heart raced and pounded. I had an overwhelming urge to turn around and run away. I had been counting down the hours to this moment, but now that it was here, I felt scared. I was anxious about meeting Hugo in a way that caught me off guard. I sensed it was filled with intense, painful emotions, bringing back memories of lost youth, lost happiness, and that deep, frightening feeling of regret for the passage of time and life. As I hesitated, he spotted me. He took off his cap and waved, and I had no choice but to wave back and move forward to meet him.
We seemed a long time reaching each other. Then we shook hands, and stood still. I looked into Hugo’s face, and he looked into mine; it seemed at first, as though we had nothing to say.
We took a long time to get to each other. Then we shook hands and just stood there. I stared into Hugo’s face, and he stared into mine; it felt at first like we didn’t have anything to say.
Hugo’s face frightened me; he was smiling now, the faint half hesitating smile I knew so well, but there was something new in the very smile, in his mouth, above all in his eyes, a desperate, haunted expression, that I had not seen before.
Hugo’s face scared me; he was smiling now, that familiar, subtle, hesitant smile I knew so well, but there was something different about it—something in his mouth, and especially in his eyes, a desperate, haunted look that I hadn’t seen before.
I said:
I said:
‘I am glad to see you, Hugo, it is good of you to come up here.’
‘I’m glad to see you, Hugo. It’s great of you to come up here.’
He said:
He said:
‘Why, of course I came.’
"Of course I came."
He turned to the children, and looked at them with an amused, half puzzled expression, and then back to me.
He turned to the kids, looked at them with an amused, slightly confused expression, and then looked back at me.
‘I can’t get used to the idea of you with children, you know,’ he said; and then he added abruptly: ‘they are neither of them like you.’
‘I can’t get used to the idea of you having kids, you know,’ he said; and then he added suddenly: ‘they're not like you at all.’
I said:
I said:
‘No; they are like Walter’s family, both of them.’
‘No; they’re like Walter’s family, both of them.’
I had not admitted this before, to anyone, nor yet that I minded about it, but I did.
I had never admitted this to anyone before, nor that I cared about it, but I did.
‘I wish I had a child,’ said Hugo suddenly, staring away across the street. ‘A son—you must have a son, Helen.’
‘I wish I had a child,’ Hugo said suddenly, gazing across the street. ‘A son—you need to have a son, Helen.’
And he turned back to me.
And he turned back to me.
I said:
I said:
‘Yes, I hope I shall, next time.’
‘Yes, I hope I will, next time.’
We walked on slowly, towards the house. The children were unusually quiet, staring with round eyes at Hugo.
We walked slowly toward the house. The kids were unusually quiet, staring wide-eyed at Hugo.
We talked of Guy; Hugo had seen him at Amiens, and of Mollie, still nursing in Salonika. We did not talk of George. Then we reached the door of the garden and went in.
We talked about Guy; Hugo had seen him in Amiens, and about Mollie, still nursing in Salonika. We didn’t mention George. Then we reached the garden door and went in.
I pushed the door open and we went inside. The garden with its uncut grass looked sordid and forlorn. I was sorry Hugo should come to it like that.
I pushed the door open and we went inside. The garden with its untrimmed grass looked dirty and neglected. I felt bad that Hugo had to see it like this.
I opened the door of the house with my latchkey, and lifted the children out. Eleanor ran tumbling up the steps and across the hall, Rachel I had to carry. I set her on a chair in the hall and came back for the perambulator.
I unlocked the door of the house with my key and took the kids out. Eleanor dashed up the steps and across the hall, but I had to carry Rachel. I placed her in a chair in the hall and went back for the stroller.
Hugo helped me to lift it up the steps, and past the umbrella stand.
Hugo helped me carry it up the steps and around the umbrella stand.
He hung up his hat and coat, and shut the door. I watched him as though it was a dream. It seemed so strange to see him there. I took him downstairs to the dining-room where tea was being laid.
He hung up his hat and coat and closed the door. I watched him as if it were a dream. It felt so weird to see him there. I took him downstairs to the dining room, where tea was being set up.
‘We have shut the drawing-room up,’ I said, ‘because of the coal,’ and I wished I need not have him in that room where the ugly sideboard was. It looked so dull that room, and so crowded up now we used it altogether, and I wanted to have Hugo in a beautiful room.
‘We’ve closed off the drawing room,’ I said, ‘because of the coal,’ and I wished I didn’t have to have him in that room with the ugly sideboard. That room looked so dull and crowded now that we used it all the time, and I wanted to have Hugo in a beautiful room.
I left him there while I went upstairs with the children. Their undressing and preparing for tea seemed to take longer than usual that day.
I left him there while I went upstairs with the kids. Getting them undressed and ready for tea took longer than usual that day.
When I came downstairs, Mrs. Sebright was there. I had quite forgotten that she was coming to tea.
When I came downstairs, Mrs. Sebright was there. I had completely forgotten that she was coming for tea.
Mrs. Sebright asked Hugo about his journey, about the length of his leave, about his billets in France. Hugo answered her questions quietly, smiling very faintly his hesitating smile. Mrs. Sebright talked about submarine warfare; she asked him if he knew what the latest inventions for catching submarines were; Hugo did not know.
Mrs. Sebright asked Hugo about his trip, how long his time off was, and where he stayed in France. Hugo answered her questions softly, giving a slight, uncertain smile. Mrs. Sebright talked about submarine warfare; she asked him if he knew the newest inventions for catching submarines; Hugo didn’t know.
Mrs. Sebright seemed to find no difficulty in talking to Hugo. She asked him things that I could not have asked.
Mrs. Sebright had no trouble talking to Hugo. She asked him things that I wouldn't have dared to ask.
I could not talk to him at all while she was there. I sat and watched him while he talked to her. I felt the precious moments slipping away, precious, irrevocable moments, and wondered what it was that had happened to him.
I couldn't talk to him at all while she was there. I sat and watched him while he spoke to her. I felt the valuable moments slipping away, valuable, unrepeatable moments, and I wondered what had happened to him.
‘Is it just the War?’ I wondered. ‘Is that what it is?’
‘Is it just the war?’ I wondered. ‘Is that all it is?’
I felt a passionate longing to talk to him of the War, of my soul and his, to help him and be helped.
I felt a strong desire to talk to him about the War, about my soul and his, to support him and to be supported.
Tea was over, and cleared away. We drew our chairs up to the fire. Nobody spoke much. Eleanor and Rachel played with wooden bricks on the floor behind us. Hugo helped them to build a little while, then he stood up to go. I went with him up the stairs into the hall.
Tea was done and cleared away. We pulled our chairs closer to the fire. Nobody talked much. Eleanor and Rachel played with wooden blocks on the floor behind us. Hugo helped them build for a bit, then he got up to leave. I went with him up the stairs into the hall.
I said:
I said:
‘Hugo, I must see you again.’
‘Hugo, I need to see you again.’
He stood looking up at me from the lower step.
He stood looking up at me from the bottom step.
‘Yes,’ he said. ‘When? Let us go and see some pictures.’
‘Yeah,’ he said. ‘When? Let’s go check out some artwork.’
I said:
I said:
‘Yes; to-morrow, after lunch I will come.’
‘Yes; tomorrow, after lunch I will come.’
‘I will meet you at the station; at Charing Cross, at the Tube.’
‘I will meet you at the station; at Charing Cross, at the Tube.’
I said:
I said:
‘I will be there at half-past two.’
‘I will be there at 2:30.’
‘Right. Good-bye till then.’
"Okay. See you then."
‘Good-bye.’
‘Goodbye.’
I stood, and looked after him; his figure was lost quickly in the shadow of the darkened street.
I stood there, watching him; his figure quickly disappeared into the shadows of the dark street.
And I thought:
And I was thinking:
‘He has come and is gone; but I shall see him again.’
‘He has come and gone, but I will see him again.’
I thought:
I was thinking:
‘To-morrow; at half-past two.’
'Tomorrow at 2:30.'
Then I thought:
Then I realized:
‘Hugo.’
‘Hugo.’
I asked Mrs. Sebright if she would look after the children for me the next afternoon. She had done so sometimes before, when there was no maid I could trust, and she said she would.
I asked Mrs. Sebright if she could take care of the kids for me the next afternoon. She had done it a few times before when there was no maid I could rely on, and she agreed.
‘I want to see Hugo again, down in London,’ I said. ‘He will only be here for two days, just now.’
‘I want to see Hugo again in London,’ I said. ‘He'll only be here for two days right now.’
‘Poor young man,’ Mrs. Sebright said, ‘he looks very ill. Has he had shell shock, do you think, at any time?’
‘Poor young man,’ Mrs. Sebright said, ‘he looks really unwell. Do you think he’s ever experienced shell shock?’
I said I didn’t think so, but I felt a rush of gratitude to Mrs. Sebright for her kindly tone. I bent down suddenly and kissed her, and she looked surprised.
I said I didn’t think so, but I felt a wave of gratitude towards Mrs. Sebright for her friendly tone. I suddenly bent down and kissed her, and she looked shocked.
‘Poor boys,’ she said, ‘poor boys, I pity them indeed.’
‘Poor boys,’ she said, ‘poor boys, I really feel sorry for them.’
And it struck me as very strange that she should class Hugo in any group—as one among others like him—he who to me had always seemed unique; so wholly different from all other people.
And it seemed really odd to me that she would put Hugo in any category—as one among others like him—since he had always felt unique to me; so completely different from everyone else.
XXVIII
Hugo was waiting for me on the platform. We made our way through the hurrying crowds of people, and out of the station, hardly speaking a word.
Hugo was waiting for me on the platform. We pushed through the rushing crowds of people and out of the station, barely saying a word.
It was a grey day, a heavy overcast sky threatened rain. We crossed Trafalgar Square, to the Admiralty Arch; then we went through it, and turned to the left, across the open space of the Horse Guards Parade. We walked along where the water used to be, by the War Trades Intelligence Department, those strange piles of Government buildings that usurped the bright coolness of the water. In one small remaining corner the pelicans still lived, crowding with ruffled feathers on their little clumps of rock.
It was a gray day, and a thick overcast sky threatened rain. We crossed Trafalgar Square to the Admiralty Arch, then went through it and turned left across the open space of Horse Guards Parade. We walked along where the water used to be, by the War Trades Intelligence Department, those strange stacks of government buildings that took over the bright coolness of the water. In one small remaining corner, the pelicans still lived, huddling with ruffled feathers on their little clumps of rock.
We walked along to the end, to Buckingham Palace, then we turned back, to the right, along the Mall.
We walked all the way to Buckingham Palace, then turned back to the right, along the Mall.
I felt a new excitement and delight at Hugo’s presence; at being with him again after so many years, and so many changes. The sympathy and understanding that had been so much a part of our relation before seemed there as strong as ever, now we were together again. We spoke very little; there seemed no need for speech. From time to time we looked at each other and, as our eyes met, a sense of assurance and security seemed to pass from one to the other.
I felt a new excitement and joy at being with Hugo again after so many years and changes. The sympathy and understanding that had been such a big part of our relationship before felt just as strong now that we were together again. We didn’t talk much; it didn’t seem necessary. Every now and then, we locked eyes, and in those moments, a sense of reassurance and security flowed between us.
It seemed to me as we walked as though we two were alone in a world of desolation and ruin. I felt my thoughts and my emotions of the last three years rising up, formulating themselves, seeking expression. I was possessed by a sense of experience, of our separate experiences, to be shared now, to be unified, and made whole.
It felt like, as we walked, we were the only two people in a world of emptiness and destruction. I sensed my thoughts and feelings from the past three years bubbling up, trying to take shape and be expressed. I was overwhelmed by a feeling of experience, of our individual journeys, ready to be shared, connected, and made complete.
We crossed Piccadilly and turned into Bond Street.
We crossed Piccadilly and turned onto Bond Street.
Hugo had chosen an exhibition of Raemakers’ cartoons as the pictures we were to see. We took our tickets at the door, gave up our umbrellas, and were inside.
Hugo had picked an exhibition of Raemakers’ cartoons for us to check out. We got our tickets at the entrance, handed over our umbrellas, and stepped inside.
We walked round the two small rooms for a long time. Hugo looked at the pictures, dumbly, intensely, and I watched Hugo.
We walked around the two small rooms for a long time. Hugo stared at the pictures, silently and intensely, while I watched him.
We stopped before a picture of a wood in autumn; the leaves falling from the trees, and a dead soldier, a German, lying on the ground.
We paused in front of a painting of a forest in autumn; the leaves were falling from the trees, and there was a dead soldier, a German, lying on the ground.
‘When the leaves fall, you shall have peace.’
‘When the leaves fall, you will find peace.’
The words from a speech of the Kaiser’s were below it. I felt a cold grip at my heart, at my throat, and the picture swam before me . . .
The words from a speech by the Kaiser were below it. I felt a cold grip on my heart and throat, and the image blurred before me . . .
‘When the leaves fall, you shall have peace.’ The words echoed through my brain, emptily, metallically. I saw the dead soldier, huddled, hunched up in the wet ditch, and the leaves falling over him, and I felt suddenly that I must cry out, scream, that it was more than could be borne.
‘When the leaves fall, you will find peace.’ The words echoed in my mind, hollow and cold. I saw the dead soldier, curled up in the wet ditch, with leaves falling over him, and I suddenly felt the urge to cry out, to scream, that it was more than I could handle.
I turned to Hugo: his eyes were fixed on the picture, and again I saw that haunted, terrified expression that had struck me when I saw him first, but it was more now. I felt suddenly, that my own emotion was somehow a reflection of his emotion, that my own despair was an echo of his despair.
I turned to Hugo: his eyes were locked on the picture, and once again I noticed that haunted, terrified look that had hit me when I first saw him, but it was even stronger now. I suddenly felt that my own feelings mirrored his, that my despair was just a reflection of his despair.
‘You shall have peace . . . You shall have peace . . .’
‘You will have peace . . . You will have peace . . .’
I felt at that moment that I was seeing with his eyes and feeling with his mind. I was fascinated, horrified, paralysed; then I broke the spell:
I felt like I was seeing through his eyes and feeling with his mind. I was captivated, terrified, frozen; then I snapped out of it:
‘No, Hugo,’ I said, and my voice sounded rough and unnatural to myself, ‘come away, come away quickly!’
‘No, Hugo,’ I said, and my voice sounded harsh and unnatural to me, ‘come here, come here quickly!’
I seized hold of his arm and pulled him after me, through the swinging glass doors, and down the steps.
I grabbed his arm and pulled him after me, through the swinging glass doors and down the steps.
Outside, the rain had begun to fall, a thin, drizzling rain . . . we paused here and drew breath: I felt as though I had woken up from a very ghastly dream.
Outside, the rain had started to come down, a light, drizzling rain . . . we paused here and caught our breath: I felt like I had just woken up from a really terrible nightmare.
I laughed, nervously, I knew, and shivered⸺
I laughed nervously, aware, and shivered⸺
I said:
I said:
‘Those are terrible pictures—they make one remember and think⸺’
‘Those are awful pictures—they make you remember and think—'
Hugo stared at me, with sombre, unseeing eyes.
Hugo stared at me with serious, unseeing eyes.
‘Yes, they make one think,’ he repeated.
‘Yeah, they really make you think,’ he repeated.
We walked out into the street; I kept my hand on his arm: I felt dizzy, and still frightened at my own thoughts and feelings, and almost frightened of him.
We stepped out into the street; I rested my hand on his arm: I felt dizzy, still scared by my own thoughts and emotions, and almost scared of him.
As we turned into Piccadilly the rain came on more heavily, beating and pattering against our faces; we remembered suddenly that we had left our umbrellas in the gallery; we turned and hurried back again.
As we entered Piccadilly, the rain started to pour down harder, hitting and drumming against our faces; we suddenly realized that we had left our umbrellas in the gallery, so we turned and rushed back.
When we came out for the second time, we were calmer, and more established.
When we came out for the second time, we were calmer and more settled.
We turned into the nearest tea shop, Stewart’s, at the corner of Bond Street, and went upstairs. There was an empty table by the window; we went to it and sat down.
We headed into the nearest tea shop, Stewart’s, on the corner of Bond Street, and went upstairs. There was an open table by the window; we went over to it and sat down.
Hugo leaned his chin on his hands, and looked across at me.
Hugo rested his chin on his hands and looked at me.
He said:
He said:
‘That is a wicked picture, Helen,⸺do you know what it is to want peace?’
‘That is a terrible picture, Helen,⸺do you know what it means to want peace?’
I said:
I said:
‘I think I begin to know.’
‘I think I'm starting to understand.’
‘I won’t give up,’ he went on, as though he were talking to himself, ‘I won’t; I am not going to be killed; I am going right through to the end. Nothing can be worse now.’
‘I won’t give up,’ he continued, as if he were talking to himself, ‘I won’t; I’m not going to be killed; I’m going to see this through to the end. Nothing can be worse now.’
He buried his face, and shivered.
He buried his face and shivered.
I asked:
I asked:
‘Do you want very much to be killed?’
‘Do you really want to get killed?’
And he bent his head.
And he lowered his head.
‘I am frightened sometimes,’ he said, ‘I think I am going mad in the night; even here; I see things, and hear them, over and over again; I am afraid of doing it on purpose; of letting it happen. . . . George would never have got like this. . . .’
‘I get scared sometimes,’ he said, ‘I feel like I’m losing my mind at night; even here; I see things and hear them repeatedly; I’m scared of doing it on purpose; of letting it happen. . . . George would never have ended up like this. . . . ’
‘No, George was different. I think, perhaps, it was easier for him.’
‘No, George was different. I think maybe it was easier for him.’
‘Yes, George was braver than me, and now, you see, he has finished. He has not got to go on afterwards as I must. I must go on, partly because of George, and can you think what it will be like, Helen, afterwards, when we are sane again, and realize what we have been doing?’
‘Yes, George was braver than I am, and now, you see, he has finished. He doesn’t have to keep going like I do. I have to keep going, partly because of George, and can you imagine what it will be like, Helen, afterwards, when we are sane again and realize what we have been doing?’
I said:
I said:
‘I can’t think about afterwards at all, Hugo. I can’t look ahead at all beyond next week.’
‘I can’t think about what comes after, Hugo. I can’t look ahead at all beyond next week.’
We were silent then, looking out of the window at the rain in the street. It pattered on the tops of omnibuses, on umbrellas, on mackintoshes, on the grey paving stones. The humming noise of the traffic rose up to us, muffled, through the double glass, and all those people, and the hurry, and the busyness, seemed very far away.
We sat in silence, gazing out the window at the rain in the street. It drummed on the roofs of buses, on umbrellas, on raincoats, on the gray pavement. The humming sound of the traffic came up to us, muted, through the double glass, and all those people, their rush, and their busyness felt very distant.
The waitress came to take our order; we asked for tea, and turned back to the window.
The waitress came over to take our order; we asked for tea and turned back to the window.
I said:
I said:
‘Yes; we must go on; it is all we can do now; just wait and hold out . . . on and on and on. . . .’
‘Yes; we have to keep going; it’s all we can do now; just wait and hold on . . . keep pushing through. . . . ’
And he repeated:
And he said again:
‘Yes; that is all; somebody must go on; that is the only way to look at it, I think.’
‘Yes, that’s it; someone has to keep going; that’s the only way to see it, in my opinion.’
I said:
I said:
‘Oh, Hugo, is it possible that all this is only three years?’
‘Oh, Hugo, can you believe all this has only been three years?’
Hugo looked up with his hesitating smile.
Hugo looked up with a shy smile.
‘Three years has not much meaning now,’ he said, ‘has it? We didn’t know anything then; we hadn’t begun. We don’t know much now; afterwards, if we can go through with it till the end, we may know something, perhaps.’
‘Three years doesn’t mean much now,’ he said, ‘does it? We didn’t know anything back then; we hadn’t even started. We don’t know much now; later on, if we can stick it out until the end, we might know something, maybe.’
He added abruptly:
He suddenly added:
‘I am sorry for you, Helen.’
‘I feel sorry for you, Helen.’
‘And I, for you,’ I said.
‘And I, for you,’ I said.
‘It is the same for us both, in a way; for everybody, I suppose.’
‘It’s the same for us both, in a way; for everyone, I guess.’
‘No, not quite everybody, I think; but for you and me. I am glad we have met again, Hugo, so glad.’
‘No, not quite everyone, I think; but for you and me. I'm really glad we’ve met again, Hugo, so glad.’
He put out his hand across the table and took mine.
He reached across the table and took my hand.
‘I wondered if you would come to-day,’ he said.
‘I was wondering if you would come today,’ he said.
The waitress had brought our tea and put it down, but we had not noticed her.
The waitress brought our tea and set it down, but we didn’t notice her.
There was to us both, I think, great consolation in this clasping of hands: strength and companionship in a world of destruction.
There was a lot of comfort for both of us, I think, in holding hands: strength and togetherness in a world of chaos.
After tea we went out in the rain, and walked in the Green Park.
After tea, we went out in the rain and walked in Green Park.
We walked up and down, backwards and forwards, talking a little, not very much, of casual, trivial things; comforted and upheld by each other’s nearness.
We walked back and forth, chatting a bit, not too much, about casual, trivial stuff; comforted and supported by each other’s presence.
At last we went back to the station, and Hugo saw me into the train.
At last, we returned to the station, and Hugo helped me get on the train.
I said:
I said:
‘Let me know when you come back,’
‘Let me know when you're back,’
He said:
He said:
‘I shall come back in ten days.’
‘I’ll be back in ten days.’
‘In ten days?’
'In ten days?'
‘Yes, in ten days.’
"Yeah, in ten days."
XXIX
The next days passed, unreal and dreamlike to me. I was happy, elated, filled with a renewal of youth. Hugo was there, Hugo was alive, I had found him anew after this long time, and I would see him again in a few days.
The next few days felt surreal and dreamlike to me. I was happy, exhilarated, and filled with a sense of youthfulness. Hugo was there, Hugo was alive; I had rediscovered him after such a long time, and I would see him again in a few days.
It seemed to me during those ten days that everything was easier and pleasanter than before. Nothing worried or irritated me; I lived in a world of my own.
It felt like everything was easier and more enjoyable during those ten days than it had been before. Nothing stressed or annoyed me; I was in my own little world.
Even Walter noticed a change. Something had come back, I think, that he had missed.
Even Walter noticed a change. Something had returned, I think, that he had been missing.
He said to me, one day:
He said to me one day:
‘You are happier than you were, Helen . . . .’
‘You are happier than you were, Helen . . .’
And I was pleased and laughed.
And I felt happy and laughed.
‘Yes, Walter,’ I said, ‘I am so happy at seeing Hugo again.’
‘Yes, Walter,’ I said, ‘I’m so happy to see Hugo again.’
Walter looked at me queerly, and sighed.
Walter looked at me strangely and sighed.
‘You ought to see more of your friends,’ he said, ‘I know that. It is natural you should miss them.’
‘You should hang out with your friends more,’ he said, ‘I get that. It makes sense that you miss them.’
I stroked his cheek.
I caressed his cheek.
‘I shall see them again, after the war,’ I said. ‘We shall all meet together then, except George . . .’
‘I’ll see them again, after the war,’ I said. ‘We’ll all meet up then, except George . . .’
‘Poor George,’ said Walter, and he sighed again.
'Poor George,' Walter said, sighing again.
At last the day came, and a note from Hugo, at Yearsly. He would be in London that morning, by twelve o’clock; crossing that night to France.
At last, the day arrived, and there was a note from Hugo at Yearsly. He would be in London that morning, by twelve o’clock; crossing over to France that night.
I took the next train. I left the children in the care of Mrs. Simms.
I took the next train. I left the kids in the care of Mrs. Simms.
Hugo was there to meet me; he had come straight from Waterloo. We lunched together, and then we walked in the Park.
Hugo was there to meet me; he had come straight from Waterloo. We had lunch together, and then we took a walk in the Park.
This day it was fine. A clear, cold winter’s day, with tiny transparent clouds, high up in a pale sky. We walked quickly, rejoicing in the cold air and the warmth of walking.
This day was nice. A clear, chilly winter day, with small, transparent clouds high in a light sky. We walked briskly, enjoying the cold air and the warmth from moving.
Then we went to the National Gallery. Most of the pictures were hidden away in bomb-proof cellars; that was a disappointment; but we were happy to-day.
Then we went to the National Gallery. Most of the paintings were stored in bomb-proof basements; that was a letdown; but we were happy today.
We went to tea with Grandmother, at Campden Hill Square; we enjoyed the familiarity of the room, of the atmosphere, and the china, and the cat.
We had tea with Grandmother at Campden Hill Square; we loved the comfort of the room, the vibe, the china, and the cat.
The hours passed; how we did not know. It was evening already, and we stood on the steps of the ‘Coliseum,’ going in to the Russian Ballet. It was the Scarlatti Ballet, ‘The Good Humoured Ladies,’ that we saw. The music and the dancing excited us; it was perfect. All was perfect, on this most wonderful of days.
The hours flew by without us even realizing it. It was already evening, and we were standing on the steps of the ‘Coliseum,’ about to enter the Russian Ballet. We watched the Scarlatti Ballet, ‘The Good Humoured Ladies.’ The music and dancing thrilled us; it was flawless. Everything was perfect on this most amazing day.
We left the lighted theatre, and went out . . . out into the dark night and the shaded streets.
We exited the lit theater and stepped out . . . into the dark night and the shadowy streets.
We made our way across Trafalgar Square, bare and empty in the shadow, through the Admiralty Arch again, and across the Green Park.
We walked across Trafalgar Square, which felt bare and empty in the shadows, passed through Admiralty Arch again, and crossed Green Park.
Hugo’s train was to leave at midnight.
Hugo's train was set to depart at midnight.
We were silent in the darkness of the trees. The bitterness of ending was over our joy now.
We were quiet in the darkness of the trees. The bitterness of the ending hung over our happiness now.
We walked close together, bumping against each other as we walked. Hugo took my hand and held it, and we walked like children, holding hands. We passed out of the Park, and down the road, into the hurry and rush of Victoria Street, past the Underground Station, and under the vaulted roof of Victoria Station.
We walked closely together, brushing against each other as we went. Hugo took my hand and held it, and we strolled like kids, hand in hand. We left the Park, walked down the road, and entered the hustle and bustle of Victoria Street, passing by the Underground Station and beneath the high arch of Victoria Station.
Smoke from the waiting trains swirled in white eddies under the shadowy roof. Whistles sounded: calling voices and heavy footsteps: the churning noise of engines, getting up steam, and the clanging of luggage barrows on the platforms.
Smoke from the waiting trains swirled in white eddies under the shadowy roof. Whistles echoed: calling voices and heavy footsteps: the rumble of engines, building steam, and the clanging of luggage carts on the platforms.
There were soldiers everywhere; waiting groups, sitting and lounging about, loaded with their service kit; bags, rifles and helmets slung about them in a shapeless mass; tired, anxious faces, and joking voices; one was telling a story to a listening group; it seemed to be a funny story, for bursts of laughter interrupted him.
There were soldiers everywhere; waiting in groups, sitting and hanging out, weighed down by their gear; bags, rifles, and helmets scattered around them in a jumble; tired, worried faces, and laughing voices; one soldier was telling a story to a crowd of listeners; it seemed to be a funny story, as laughter broke out repeatedly.
Hugo inquired about his train. No one seemed to know. We wandered from one official to another; there was no train to leave at midnight, they said.
Hugo asked about his train. No one seemed to have any idea. We moved from one official to another; they said there was no train leaving at midnight.
At last some one came who knew about it; the leave train was postponed till the morning, at 7 a.m.
At last, someone arrived who knew what was going on; the leave train was delayed until the morning, at 7 a.m.
I felt an immense, disproportionate relief; I glanced at Hugo; he was looking at me with his whimsical, questioning expression.
I felt an overwhelming, out-of-proportion relief; I looked at Hugo; he was staring at me with his playful, curious expression.
‘Seven hours more,’ he said.
“Seven more hours,” he said.
‘Seven hours,’ I repeated.
“Seven hours,” I said again.
What should we do for seven hours?
What are we going to do for seven hours?
‘I told them not to expect me back till they saw me,’ I said. ‘I must wait and see you off.’
‘I told them not to expect me back until they actually saw me,’ I said. ‘I have to wait to see you off.’
‘Helen? I should like it.’
‘Helen? I would like that.’
‘Will you, Helen?’
"Will you, Helen?"
We turned back to the Hotel, where Hugo had a room reserved till the next day. I would stay there too. He engaged another room.
We headed back to the hotel, where Hugo had a room booked until the next day. I would stay there too. He booked another room.
We walked up the stairs like people in a dream. The stuffy hotel smell, the thick, shabby carpet, the dull glare of the electric light, stamped themselves on my mind, but dazedly, as fantastic, unreal things.
We walked up the stairs like we were in a dream. The musty hotel smell, the dense, worn carpet, and the dull brightness of the electric light all impressed themselves on my mind, but it felt fuzzy, like strange, unreal things.
In the long, deserted passage we stood still. Rows of shut doors stretched on either side of us. Boots stood outside some of them, military boots, and empty water cans. One bulb of electric light shone at the further end.
In the long, empty hallway, we came to a halt. Rows of closed doors lined both sides. Boots were placed outside some of them, military boots, along with empty water cans. One light bulb flickered at the far end.
We read the numbers on the doors. 247 was my room. We reached the door, and then stood still again. It seemed a waste of precious time to sleep, but we were very tired, suddenly, unbearably tired.
We looked at the numbers on the doors. 247 was my room. We got to the door and then paused again. It felt like a waste of valuable time to sleep, but we were really tired, suddenly, overwhelmingly tired.
‘Good night, Helen.’
‘Goodnight, Helen.’
‘Good night.’
'Good night.'
We paused, and waited again.
We paused and waited again.
Dumbly, instinctively, I raised my arms to Hugo’s neck. He grasped me, and we kissed. It flashed through my mind, as something very strange, that we had not kissed each other since that time we did not kiss on the evening of Guy’s birthday, beside the Jasmine Gate. We had before that always, without thinking about it.
Dumbly, instinctively, I raised my arms to Hugo’s neck. He pulled me close, and we kissed. It struck me as odd that we hadn’t kissed each other since that night we didn’t kiss on Guy’s birthday, beside the Jasmine Gate. Before that, we always did it without even thinking.
‘My dear, dear Helen . . .’ Hugo murmured; and I said nothing at all. My hands clasped each other, hard, behind his neck; I felt just then that I could never let him go . . . and then it seemed suddenly that something snapped . . .
‘My dear, dear Helen . . .’ Hugo murmured; and I didn’t say anything at all. My hands were tightly clasped behind his neck; I felt in that moment that I could never let him go . . . and then it suddenly seemed like something broke . . .
‘Good night, Hugo,’ I said, and my arms dropped to my sides.
‘Good night, Hugo,’ I said, and my arms fell to my sides.
‘My dear, good night.’
"Good night, my dear."
I waited a moment longer with my hand on the handle of the door; it seemed to us both, I think, that there was something more we must say; but we could not; no words came.
I waited a moment longer with my hand on the door handle; it felt to both of us, I think, like there was more we needed to say; but we couldn't; no words came.
I opened my bedroom door, and pulled it to behind me. I dropped into a chair by the window, and sat there, quite still, for a time. Then I roused myself, took off my hat and shoes, and lay down on the bed.
I opened my bedroom door and closed it behind me. I dropped into a chair by the window and sat there, completely still, for a while. Then I shook myself out of it, took off my hat and shoes, and lay down on the bed.
I lay still and listened to the stir of the traffic outside. The rumble of trains, the perpetual hoots of taxi cabs turning round the corner, in and out of the station. From the open window, came the acrid smell of train smoke, drifting in with the night fog. I felt cold, and shivered; then I got up and threw my coat over the quilt of the bed.
I lay still and listened to the noise of traffic outside. The rumble of trains, the constant honks of taxi cabs turning around the corner, in and out of the station. From the open window came the sharp smell of train smoke, drifting in with the night fog. I felt cold and shivered, then I got up and threw my coat over the bedspread.
It seemed to me that I must have lain awake all night, but at last I fell asleep.
It felt like I had been awake all night, but eventually, I fell asleep.
A maid woke me at a quarter to six, with a can of hot water. I woke with a start of terror, and plunged myself awake properly in the hot water.
A maid woke me up at 5:45, bringing a can of hot water. I jolted awake in a panic and fully woke myself up in the hot water.
A few minutes later I met Hugo in the ‘Breakfast Room’ of the hotel. There were other people there; about a dozen other officers, two or three women with them. We smiled faintly at each other, and sat down. Outside it was still dark, and an early morning fog obscured what lights there were. We drank hot coffee and ate fried bacon, and then again we went into the station.
A few minutes later, I met Hugo in the hotel’s ‘Breakfast Room.’ There were about a dozen other officers and a couple of women with them. We exchanged faint smiles and sat down. Outside, it was still dark, and an early morning fog hid whatever lights were out there. We had hot coffee and fried bacon, and then we headed back to the station.
The train was there this time. Hugo found a place and put his luggage in. Then we walked up and down on the platform till it was time to start. The morning was raw and chilly. The cold fog got into our throats and eyes. It seemed to enclose us in a deadened solitude; to shut out the world beyond; to muffle even the footsteps of the other waiting people.
The train was there this time. Hugo found a spot and placed his luggage inside. Then we walked back and forth on the platform until it was time to leave. The morning was chilly and uncomfortable. The cold fog crept into our throats and eyes. It felt like it surrounded us in a lifeless solitude; blocking out the world outside; even muffling the footsteps of the other people waiting.
‘It must not be so long till you come again, Hugo.’
‘You shouldn't stay away for too long before you come back, Hugo.’
And he looked at me with his odd little questioning smile.
And he looked at me with his quirky little questioning smile.
‘Remember,’ I said suddenly, ‘you are going through with it. We have got to go through to the end.’
‘Remember,’ I said suddenly, ‘you’re going to see this through. We have to stick it out until the end.’
‘Yes,’ he replied quietly, ‘we have got to go on. I will, and you will too,’ and he turned abruptly to me.
‘Yes,’ he said softly, ‘we have to keep going. I will, and you will too,’ and he turned sharply to face me.
I bent my head.
I lowered my head.
‘Yes, I will too, of course.’
'Yes, I will too, of course.'
‘Guy will be having leave soon,’ said Hugo.
‘Guy will be on leave soon,’ said Hugo.
‘Yes, and Mollie is coming home this summer.’
‘Yes, and Mollie is coming home this summer.’
‘It would be good if we could all be here together.’
‘It would be great if we could all be here together.’
‘After the war, anyhow.’
"After the war, anyway."
‘Yes . . . after the war. . . .’
‘Yes . . . after the war. . . . ’
The train was going to start. The guard waved to all the waiting passengers to get in. Hugo jumped in quickly. He leaned out of the window and took both my hands.
The train was about to leave. The conductor signaled for all the waiting passengers to board. Hugo hopped on quickly. He leaned out of the window and grabbed both my hands.
‘Good-bye, Helen.’
'Goodbye, Helen.'
‘Good-bye, Hugo . . . till next time. . . .’
‘Goodbye, Hugo . . . see you next time. . . .’
The train jerked and puffed. A porter hurried along, slamming the doors. Hugo drew back his head, the train jerked again, and moved slowly forward.
The train jerked and puffed. A porter rushed by, slamming the doors. Hugo pulled back his head, the train jerked again and started moving slowly forward.
I stood where I was, looking after the train. Hugo did not look out of it again, and I did not wave my hand.
I stood there, watching the train. Hugo didn’t look out again, and I didn’t wave.
I watched it drawing past me; carriage after carriage reaching the bend of the line where a station lamp threw a glittering light upon the windows; then out into the fog and darkness; and the smoke drifted back, chilly, mockingly, along the empty lines.
I saw it rolling by; train car after train car approaching the curve where a station light cast a sparkling glow on the windows; then disappearing into the fog and darkness; and the smoke floated back, cold and taunting, along the deserted tracks.
There were other women on the platform, walking back towards the barrier now, and I walked with them, dazed, hardly sensible, not knowing where I went.
There were other women on the platform, walking back towards the barrier now, and I walked with them, confused, barely aware, not knowing where I was headed.
And I never saw Hugo again.
And I never saw Hugo again.
XXX
In March, peace between Germany and Bolshevik Russia was signed at Brest Litovsk.
In March, peace between Germany and Bolshevik Russia was signed at Brest-Litovsk.
Maud said the Russians were traitors. She said she would be ashamed to be a Russian.
Maud said the Russians were traitors. She said she would be embarrassed to be Russian.
I thought:
I was thinking:
‘Some Russians will live, now, who would have died . . . that is some good in a world gone wrong. . . .’
‘Some Russians will survive now, who would have died . . . that is some good in a world that's gone wrong. . . . ’
But then the great offensive began in France. The tension and anxiety grew acuter, day by day. More news of the German advance, more Americans arriving in France, and we wondered which would come the fastest. Even in the streets, when one went out, one could feel the general anxiety, and see it in the people’s faces as they passed.
But then the major offensive started in France. The tension and anxiety increased every day. There was more news about the German advance, more Americans arriving in France, and we wondered which would happen first. Even in the streets, when you went out, you could feel the overall anxiety and see it on people's faces as they walked by.
In April, came the famous Army Order of Lord Haig, when he said:
In April, the well-known Army Order from Lord Haig was issued, where he said:
‘Our back is to the wall.’
‘Our back is against the wall.’
Walter came in with the Sunday Evening Telegram, and threw it on the table, and a sense of dread and insecurity came with him into the room.
Walter came in with the Sunday Evening Telegram, threw it on the table, and a feeling of dread and uncertainty followed him into the room.
He said:
He stated:
‘This is the end of everything!’
‘This is the end of everything!’
And I thought of Guy and Hugo, out there in France, with the Germans pressing them back, step by step. There seemed so many Germans, and so few with them.
And I thought about Guy and Hugo, out there in France, with the Germans pushing them back, bit by bit. There seemed to be so many Germans, and so few on their side.
I said:
I said:
‘There is still a chance.’
"There’s still a chance."
And Walter answered wearily:
And Walter replied tiredly:
‘I suppose there is!’
"I guess there is!"
So the spring wore on. Every week I wrote to Hugo, and every week he wrote to me, and from those letters I drew strength and courage and happiness.
So the spring went on. Every week I wrote to Hugo, and every week he wrote back to me, and from those letters, I found strength, courage, and happiness.
Walter said that he could not understand it; now, when the news was at its worst, I seemed so cheerful and serene, he said. I could only smile and admit that it was true.
Walter said he couldn't get it; now, when the news was at its worst, I seemed so cheerful and calm, he said. I could only smile and acknowledge that it was true.
It seemed to me that I was bound by my compact with Hugo. I had pledged myself to carry on with my job; I would make a success of my marriage with Walter, for Hugo’s sake, and the determination to do so gave a new purpose to life.
It felt like I was tied to my agreement with Hugo. I had committed to continuing with my job; I would make my marriage with Walter work, for Hugo’s sake, and that determination brought a fresh sense of purpose to my life.
I did not look far ahead, I did not make plans for the future, the present was enough in itself, with Hugo’s letters as points of light to look for, and mine to him, as the expression of a week’s fighting.
I didn't look too far ahead or make any plans for the future; the present was enough on its own, with Hugo's letters as beacons to seek out and mine to him as a reflection of a week's struggle.
I could give much more to Walter now, and I gave it, and I felt him turn more and more to me for strength.
I could offer so much more to Walter now, and I did, and I felt him rely on me more and more for strength.
When I was in bed at night, I could see Hugo so clearly sometimes, that I could hardly believe it was not true. It was as if the war was between us, noise and confusion, and horror . . . and I could get through that, and somewhere behind it, I found Hugo . . . and there were shell holes, and barbed wire, and all that sort of thing about, but it didn’t matter . . . Hugo was there, and it was all happy, and wonderful, and I knew that he was alive.
When I was in bed at night, I could see Hugo so clearly sometimes that I could hardly believe it was real. It felt like the war was between us, filled with noise, confusion, and horror . . . but I could get through that, and somehow behind it, I found Hugo . . . and there were shell holes, barbed wire, and all that stuff around, but it didn’t matter . . . Hugo was there, and everything was happy and wonderful, and I knew he was alive.
My son was born on the 15th of July, the same day that the German advance was held. In the strange serenity and confidence of these last months, I had felt sure that it would be a son this time. He was called John, after Walter’s father, but I counted it partly for Cousin John as well.
My son was born on July 15th, the same day that the German advance was stopped. In the unusual calm and confidence of these last few months, I was certain it would be a boy this time. He was named John, after Walter’s father, but I also thought of Cousin John when I chose the name.
It seemed to me that this son was a symbol of victory . . . not of Foch over Ludendorf, nor the Entente over Germany; these things were again remote to me, and unreal, but of peace over war, strength over weakness, light over darkness. I was filled with a sense of fulfilment and triumph, and of peace.
It felt to me that this son represented victory . . . not of Foch over Ludendorf, nor the Entente over Germany; those things felt distant and unreal to me, but of peace over war, strength over weakness, light over darkness. I was overwhelmed with a sense of fulfillment, triumph, and peace.
I thought:
I was thinking:
‘This is what they mean by the “Peace of God.” ’ And I wrote all I felt to Hugo, and I told him about my son.
‘This is what they mean by the “Peace of God.”’ And I wrote everything I felt to Hugo, and I told him about my son.
XXXI
In August, Guy was wounded and sent home. He was badly wounded this time. Cousin Delia wrote to me; he was sent to a hospital for officers in Park Lane. Cousin Delia came up to be near him; she stayed with Grandmother, in Campden Hill Square.
In August, Guy was injured and sent home. He was seriously hurt this time. Cousin Delia wrote to me; he was taken to an officer's hospital on Park Lane. Cousin Delia came to be close to him; she stayed with Grandmother in Campden Hill Square.
They would not let me see Guy at first; they said he was too ill. I saw Cousin Delia, and I saw in her face that she did not think he would live.
They wouldn't let me see Guy at first; they said he was too sick. I saw Cousin Delia, and I could tell from her face that she didn't think he would survive.
I said:
I said:
‘Is Guy any better?’
'Is Guy doing any better?'
She said:
She said:
‘Not yet; he may get better.’
"Not yet; he may improve."
Guy did get better, very slowly indeed. He would live, they said, he would walk again, but he would be lame always. I could not imagine Guy lame, walking about with a stick.
Guy did get better, but it took a long time. They said he would live and eventually walk again, but he would always be lame. I couldn’t picture Guy being lame, walking around with a cane.
Cousin Delia said only:
Cousin Delia only said:
‘I am so glad that he will live.’
‘I am so glad that he will live.’
There was, it seemed, something unconquerable in Guy.
There was, it seemed, something unbeatable in Guy.
I saw him in September. He looked ill, and almost old. Guy on his back, not moving, seemed all wrong; and his hair was turning grey.
I saw him in September. He looked sick and almost elderly. The guy on his back, not moving, seemed completely off; and his hair was turning gray.
He smiled at me.
He grinned at me.
He began, at once, to joke.
He immediately started to make jokes.
It was bad luck, he said, to be laid out like this, just at the very end.
It was unfortunate, he said, to be exposed like this, right at the very end.
‘I might have been in at the death,’ he said, ‘when I had kept going so long! Hugo has beaten me, good old Hugo!’
‘I might have made it in time,’ he said, ‘after all the effort I put in! Hugo has beaten me, that good old Hugo!’
I talked about Hugo, and the letters I had had from him lately, and of the war ending, and how every one was saying that it must end very soon.
I mentioned Hugo and the letters I've received from him recently, as well as the war coming to an end, and how everyone was saying that it should be over very soon.
Then Diana came in. She was a V.A.D. Her eyes danced and sparkled under her white coif; she was so tall and strong and full of life, and she moved as though all movement were delight. She came to bring Guy tea, in a feeding cup, on a tray.
Then Diana walked in. She was a V.A.D. Her eyes danced and sparkled under her white cap; she was so tall and strong and full of energy, and she moved like every movement was a joy. She came to bring Guy tea in a feeding cup on a tray.
Guy introduced her to me, and she smiled at me, and at him. She put her arm under his head to raise him up; she gave him his tea to drink like a little child. She arranged his pillows deftly, with her strong white hands, and I watched Guy’s eyes as they followed her about the room, and I thought:
Guy introduced her to me, and she smiled at both of us. She put her arm under his head to lift him up; she handed him his tea as if he were a little child. She skillfully arranged his pillows with her strong white hands, and I noticed Guy’s eyes tracking her around the room, and I thought:
‘Guy is going to marry that girl . . .’
‘Guy is going to marry that girl . . .’
And I thought of Mollie, at Salonika, with George dead.
And I thought of Mollie, in Salonika, with George gone.
And I thought:
And I was thinking:
‘What chance has Mollie, against that joy and youth?’
‘What chance does Mollie have against that happiness and youth?’
And I thought:
And I was thinking:
‘Guy has forgotten Mollie . . .’
‘Guy has forgotten Mollie . . .’
And I thought, as I watched her walk:
And I thought, as I watched her walk:
‘I know what she feels like. . . . I felt like that, once. . . . I can remember it. . . .’
‘I know what she's feeling. . . . I felt that way once. . . . . I can remember it. . . . ’
And then I thought:
And then I realized:
‘That is why Walter wanted me . . . do they always want that in us?’
‘That’s why Walter wanted me . . . why do they always want that from us?’
And then I thought:
And then I realized:
‘Guy is like Walter, now, in that way, and he wants her . . .’
‘Guy is like Walter now, in that way, and he wants her . . .’
Guy smiled at her as one might at a loved child.
Guy smiled at her like one would at a beloved child.
‘You see,’ he said to me, ‘I have good care; I ought to get well very soon, oughtn’t I?’
‘You see,’ he said to me, ‘I’m being taken care of; I should get better pretty soon, right?’
She said:
She said:
‘You are getting well; we are very pleased with you!’
‘You're doing great; we're really happy with you!’
He said:
He said:
‘She loves the war; she thinks it is a splendid war, don’t you, Dinah?’
‘She loves the war; she thinks it’s a great war, don’t you, Dinah?’
And she laughed, and her eyes danced.
And she laughed, and her eyes sparkled.
‘Oh, top hole,’ she said, ‘simply topping!’
‘Oh, so great,’ she said, ‘absolutely amazing!’
Guy said:
Dude said:
‘That is so refreshing. “A quelqu’un le malheur est bon!” ’
‘That is so refreshing. “For some people, misfortune is a blessing!” ’
And I thought:
And I was thinking:
‘She is not horrid; she doesn’t understand.’
‘She’s not awful; she just doesn’t get it.’
I thought:
I was thinking:
‘She is very lovely, and very young.’
‘She is very beautiful, and very young.’
She said:
She said:
‘There’s a dance to-night, at Bengy’s . . . you know . . . jazz of course . . . simply divine! simply divine! Old 31 is coming . . . his leg’s nearly all right. . . . It’s rotten,’ she said, ‘that you can’t come!’
‘There's a dance tonight at Bengy's . . . you know . . . jazz, of course . . . absolutely amazing! Absolutely amazing! Old 31 is coming . . . his leg is almost better. . . . It's such a shame,’
And Guy said:
And Guy said:
‘Awfully rotten!’
‘Really bad!’
I thought:
I was thinking:
‘How can she talk like that to Guy? Doesn’t she know that he will not dance any more?’
‘How can she talk to Guy like that? Doesn’t she realize he won’t dance anymore?’
It was time for me to go, and Diana came with me to the top of the stairs.
It was time for me to leave, and Diana accompanied me to the top of the stairs.
‘Awfully good of you to come,’ she said, ‘he wanted to see you. . . . Come again when you can; he gets awfully blue, you know, at times. . . I buck him up a bit, chaff him, you know, and that sort of thing, but it’s jolly rotten really . . . bucked him up no end seeing you. . . .’
‘It was really nice of you to come,’ she said, ‘he wanted to see you. . . . Come by again when you can; he gets really down, you know, sometimes. . . I try to cheer him up a bit, joke around with him, you know, and that kind of thing, but it’s pretty awful, really . . . he felt so much better seeing you. . . .’
She was kind to me, she meant to be kind. She was explaining Guy to me; he was hers now, but she would not shut us out.
She was nice to me; she intended to be nice. She was telling me about Guy; he was hers now, but she wouldn't exclude us.
I wondered if she was kind to Cousin Delia too, and what Cousin Delia thought of her.
I wondered if she was nice to Cousin Delia as well, and what Cousin Delia thought of her.
About a fortnight later they were engaged. Her name was Diana Sotheby; her father was the captain of a battleship; she was very ‘well connected,’ people told us, and twenty years old.
About two weeks later, they got engaged. Her name was Diana Sotheby; her father was the captain of a battleship; she was said to be very 'well connected,' and she was twenty years old.
Cousin Delia said:
Cousin Delia said:
‘She is lovely, and I think she is fond of Guy. They will be married when Guy is better; when he is out of hospital.’
‘She’s beautiful, and I think she likes Guy. They’ll get married once Guy is better; when he gets out of the hospital.’
She wrote to Mollie in Salonika, and so did I. I don’t know at all if Guy wrote too.
She wrote to Mollie in Salonika, and so did I. I have no idea if Guy wrote as well.
Cousin Delia went back to Yearsly, and still the war went on.
Cousin Delia went back to Yearsly, and the war continued.
We invited Diana to tea. Walter did not like her.
We invited Diana over for tea. Walter wasn't a fan of hers.
‘A dreadful young woman,’ he said, ‘I don’t know what Guy is about!’
‘What a terrible young woman,’ he said, ‘I have no idea what Guy is thinking!’
I said:
I said:
‘You see, she is not lame, at all, in any way.’
‘You see, she isn’t lame at all, in any way.’
Walter said:
Walter said:
‘Don’t be silly, Helen! There are plenty of young women who are not lame. I suppose Guy thinks her pretty.’
‘Don’t be ridiculous, Helen! There are tons of young women who are perfectly fine. I guess Guy thinks she’s attractive.’
I said:
I said:
‘She is pretty.’
"She is beautiful."
XXXII
News of the war kept coming; better and better news. The Germans were falling back now, all along the line. The German Front was breaking, the Allied troops were pressing forward everywhere. Bulgaria made peace, then Austria. President Wilson and the German Government were exchanging notes on peace.
News of the war kept coming in, and it was getting better and better. The Germans were retreating along the entire front. The German line was breaking, and Allied troops were advancing everywhere. Bulgaria made peace, followed by Austria. President Wilson and the German government were exchanging messages about peace.
‘It will end now very soon . . . any week . . . any day. . . Germany is beaten. . . . The war is won now. . .’ people said.
‘It’s going to be over really soon . . . any week . . . any day. . . Germany is defeated. . . . The war is won now. . .’ people said.
And then, on October 11th, Hugo was ‘wounded and missing.’
And then, on October 11th, Hugo was 'injured and unaccounted for.'
I read his name in the Casualty List, in the morning, at breakfast:
I saw his name in the Casualty List this morning while having breakfast.
‘Hugo John Laurier, Second Rifle Brigade.’
‘Hugo John Laurier, 2nd Rifle Brigade.’
Wounded and missing . . . wounded and missing . . . wounded and missing . . .
Wounded and missing . . . wounded and missing . . . wounded and missing . . .
I thought:
I was thinking:
‘It is not true . . . it is quite impossible . . .’
‘It’s not true . . . it’s totally impossible . . .’
I thought:
I was thinking:
‘It is quite certain that there must be a mistake . . .’
‘It’s definitely clear that there has to be a mistake . . .’
I thought:
I was thinking:
‘. . . But the war is over now . . . so nearly over . . . that could not happen now . . .’
‘. . . But the war is over now . . . it’s almost over . . . that can’t happen now . . .’
I stared at the words till my eyes ached. They seemed to grow larger and darker than the other words on the page.
I stared at the words until my eyes hurt. They looked like they were getting bigger and darker than the other words on the page.
I had not expected it.
I didn't expect it.
Walter said:
Walter said:
‘Is there any news?’
'Any news?'
And I said:
And I said:
‘Yes . . . there is something . . . about the Americans . . . they have been fighting somewhere, I think.’
‘Yeah . . . there’s something . . . about Americans . . . they’ve been involved in a fight somewhere, I think.’
Walter said:
Walter said:
‘That is not important, what about the German retreat??’
‘That doesn't matter, what about the German retreat??’
I turned over the pages of the newspaper, and began to read aloud. My voice sounded to myself very odd, and remote, and unnatural, but Walter did not notice it.
I flipped through the pages of the newspaper and started to read aloud. My voice sounded strange, distant, and unnatural to me, but Walter didn't notice it.
I read that the German Front was breaking, that Allied troops were pressing forward at all points. I could not tell if the words I read made sense, but he seemed satisfied.
I read that the German front was falling apart, that Allied troops were advancing everywhere. I couldn’t tell if what I read made sense, but he seemed happy about it.
I could not tell him about Hugo. He did not care for Hugo enough.
I couldn't tell him about Hugo. He didn't care about Hugo enough.
After breakfast, I bathed the baby, and took the little girls for their walk. The morning passed so uneventfully, in so ordinary a way, that I thought again:
After breakfast, I bathed the baby and took the little girls for their walk. The morning went by so uneventfully and in such a normal way that I thought again:
‘That could not have been true!’
'That can't be real!'
When they were in bed for their midday rest I took the paper up again and looked, and it was there:
When they were in bed for their afternoon nap, I picked up the paper again and checked, and it was there:
‘Hugo John Laurier, Second Rifle Brigade . . .’
‘Hugo John Laurier, Second Rifle Brigade . . .’
And I turned all cold . . . cold like a stone . . . and I thought:
And I felt completely frozen . . . frozen like a rock . . . and I thought:
‘I must see Guy . . . I must see Guy at once . . .’
‘I need to see Guy . . . I need to see Guy right now . . .’
I could not go out yet, not till the afternoon; then I went upstairs and put on my hat and coat; then I went out and along to the tube station, and got into the tube. I changed at Leicester Square, and got into another tube, and that went very fast, and I got to Dover Street. Then I got out and walked into Park Lane, and along Park Lane to the hospital where Guy was. It was not the time for visitors, not for another hour, the nurse told me so at the door, but I said it was important, I said it was bad news. She looked at me hard, oddly I thought too, and then she told me to wait. She went away and came back, and then she told me to go upstairs. I knew my way to Guy well enough by this time, and I walked up the stairs, wondering what to do.
I couldn't go out yet, not until the afternoon; then I went upstairs and put on my hat and coat. After that, I headed out to the tube station and got on the train. I changed at Leicester Square and got on another train that went really fast, taking me to Dover Street. I got off and walked into Park Lane, heading toward the hospital where Guy was. It wasn't visiting hours yet; the nurse told me I had to wait another hour, but I said it was important and that I had bad news. She looked at me carefully, kind of strangely, and then told me to wait. She went away and came back, and then she said I could go upstairs. By this point, I knew my way to Guy pretty well, so I walked up the stairs, wondering what I should do next.
Diana met me at the top of the stairs. She smiled her flashing smile.
Diana met me at the top of the stairs. She smiled her bright, radiant smile.
‘Hulloa,’ she said, ‘what a funny time to come!’
‘Hey,’ she said, ‘what a strange time to show up!’
I said:
I said:
‘Has Guy seen the paper yet, this morning’s paper I mean?’
‘Has Guy seen the paper yet, the one from this morning?’
And she said:
And she said:
‘I don’t know; I don’t think he has yet to-day.’
‘I don’t know; I don’t think he has today.’
I said:
I said:
‘His brother is missing . . . it is in the paper to-day. . .’
‘His brother is missing . . . it is in the paper today. . .’
She said:
She said:
‘I say! . . . how rotten! . . . how absolutely rotten!’
‘I can’t believe it! . . . how terrible! . . . how completely awful!’
The smile died from her face.
The smile vanished from her face.
‘Poor old chap,’ she said, ‘he’ll be awfully cut up! He thought no end of his brother . . . must have been jolly decent,’ she said, and then: ‘I suppose you knew him too?’
‘Poor guy,’ she said, ‘he’s going to be really upset! He thought the world of his brother . . . must have been really nice,’ she said, and then: ‘I guess you knew him too?’
I said:
I said:
‘Yes, I did know him.’
"Yes, I knew him."
She said:
She said:
‘Was he like Guy?’
‘Was he like a bro?’
I said:
I said:
‘No, different from Guy.’
‘No, not like Guy.’
And then I sat down on the stairs . . . and the whole place seemed to swim . . . the stairs and the banisters . . . and the doors of the rooms in the passage . . . bright mahogany doors with panels that shone like glass . . . and she said:
And then I sat down on the stairs . . . and the whole place seemed to blur . . . the stairs and the railings . . . and the doors of the rooms in the hallway . . . shiny mahogany doors with panels that gleamed like glass . . . and she said:
‘I say, what’s up? I say, you do look rotten!’
‘I say, what's up? You look terrible!’
And she stared at me, perplexed.
And she looked at me, confused.
Then she said:
Then she said:
‘I’ll get you some tea . . . that’ll buck you up no end!’
'I’ll get you some tea . . . that’ll boost your spirits for sure!'
She said:
She said:
‘Come on to my room, I’ve got a decent chair.’
‘Come to my room, I have a nice chair.’
I said:
I said:
‘I’d rather stay here, thank you. I’m going away in a minute.’
‘I’d prefer to stay here, thanks. I’ll be leaving in a moment.’
She said:
She said:
‘Aren’t you going to see Guy?’
‘Aren’t you going to see Guy?’
I said:
I said:
‘You had better tell him. I don’t think I can.’
‘You should probably tell him. I don’t think I can.’
I said:
I said:
‘His mother will be coming. She is sure to come and see Guy.’
‘His mom will be coming. She’s definitely going to come and see Guy.’
Diana gave a whistle.
Diana whistled.
‘Lord! There will be an upset! . . . Our wedding’ll be put off . . . if Guy’s brother’s killed . . . sure to be, don’t you think?’
‘Oh no! There’s going to be trouble! . . . Our wedding will be delayed . . . if Guy’s brother gets killed . . . that’s definitely going to happen, don’t you think?’
I said good-bye to Diana.
I said goodbye to Diana.
She gave me a cup of tea.
She handed me a cup of tea.
I thought:
I was thinking:
‘I must go to Yearsly, to Cousin Delia now. . . .’
‘I have to go to Yearsly, to Cousin Delia now. . .’
I got into a bus in Piccadilly, and off it at Waterloo. I walked up the long sloping entrance, under the bridge.
I got on a bus in Piccadilly and got off at Waterloo. I walked up the long sloping entrance, under the bridge.
The station was very big and full of people. The wide arch of the roof seemed bigger than usual, higher, and further off. It seemed very full of smoke and noise.
The station was huge and crowded with people. The broad arch of the roof felt larger than normal, higher, and more distant. It was filled with smoke and noise.
I went to the booking-office where we always went for our tickets, but it was shut.
I went to the ticket office where we always got our tickets, but it was closed.
I thought:
I was thinking:
‘There is no train . . . I cannot go to Yearsly . . .’
‘There is no train . . . I can’t go to Yearsly . . .’
I came out again from the booking-office, to the open space of the station.
I stepped out of the ticket office and into the open area of the station.
There were lights in the station, and people shouting; a porter was shouting at me; then he knocked me with a barrow, and hurt my knee.
There were lights in the station, and people yelling; a porter was yelling at me; then he bumped into me with a cart, and hurt my knee.
I thought:
I was thinking:
‘It is no use going . . . why should I go to her? She has Cousin John . . . and the people . . . and the garden . . . and the trees . . . everything there will be sorry . . . everything there loved Hugo . . . what use could I be to her . . . or she to me?’
‘It’s pointless to go . . . why should I visit her? She has Cousin John . . . and everyone . . . and the garden . . . and the trees . . . everything there will be sad . . . everything there loved Hugo . . . what good could I be to her . . . or she to me?’
I thought:
I was thinking:
‘It is beyond that . . . beyond being good at all. . . .’
‘It goes beyond that . . . beyond just being good at all. . . .’
And I turned and went out of the station, and down the long sloping road, and under the bridge again. And there was the noise of the traffic, of trams, and buses, and cars, and people thick all round me, and shops, and the smell of fish . . . and there was mud in the street, and the pavement too was muddy. . . . The shops gleamed darkly through the chinks of the shutters, and the people jostled and bustled round me, about the shops.
And I turned and left the station, walking down the long sloping road and under the bridge again. The noise of traffic—trams, buses, cars—filled the air, with people all around me, along with shops and the smell of fish . . . There was mud in the street, and the sidewalk was muddy too. . . . The shops shone darkly through the gaps in the shutters, while people pushed and hurried around me, going in and out of the shops.
I thought:
I was thinking:
‘I must get away . . . I cannot bear these people . . .’
‘I need to escape . . . I can’t stand these people . . .’
It was beginning to rain now. I turned down a side street, away from the crowd and the noise. The rain beat against my face, cold, steady October rain. I thought of the open country, in France, as I had seen it in pictures. Shell holes half full of water, distorted piles of wire, stunted remnants of trees . . . and the cold rain beating down. . . .
It was starting to rain now. I turned down a side street, away from the crowd and the noise. The rain hit my face, cold, steady October rain. I thought of the open countryside in France, like I had seen in pictures. Shell holes half full of water, twisted piles of wire, short stumps of trees . . . and the cold rain pouring down. . . . .
I walked on, faster and faster; I was almost running now. I knocked into some one . . . a policeman . . . I begged his pardon and hurried on. I felt that I must get away, by myself, alone, and the longing for this, superseded everything else. But there was nowhere to go . . . only houses, and streets, and people . . . and at home, there was no room where I could be alone.
I kept walking, faster and faster; I was almost running now. I bumped into someone . . . a policeman . . . I apologized and rushed on. I felt like I had to get away, by myself, alone, and that desire overshadowed everything else. But there was nowhere to go . . . just houses, and streets, and people . . . and at home, there wasn't a single place where I could be alone.
I began to be out of breath. I stood still. My skirt was all wet now, it clung about my knees. I leaned with my hand against a lamp post. There was a seat beside it, and I sat down. I bent down in the shadow, and covered my eyes; and still I could not think. The rain beat down on the nape of my neck. It trickled down my back under the collar of my coat . . . and then, I was calling Hugo. . . . I called to him through the rain and the darkness, across the expanse of sea and land. . . . I stretched out my hands to him, and called again, and I felt that he must hear me, if he was anywhere. Was he somewhere lying alone, deserted, and wounded? I pressed my hands against my eyes, trying to see in the dark, to force myself to see, to hear his voice, answering me through the emptiness of the night. But I saw and heard nothing. Only whirligigs of light, as my fingers pressed against my eyeballs, and the splashing sound of rain on the pavement and in the puddles, and it was very cold.
I started to feel out of breath. I stood still. My skirt was soaked now, clinging to my knees. I leaned against a lamp post. There was a seat next to it, and I sat down. I bent down in the shadow and covered my eyes, but I still couldn't think. The rain pounded on the back of my neck. It trickled down my back under my coat collar . . . and then, I was calling for Hugo. . . . I called out to him through the rain and darkness, across the stretch of sea and land. . . . I reached out my hands to him and called again, feeling that he must hear me if he was anywhere around. Was he somewhere lying alone, abandoned, and hurt? I pressed my hands against my eyes, trying to see in the dark, forcing myself to see, to hear his voice answering me through the emptiness of the night. But I saw and heard nothing. Just swirling lights as my fingers pressed against my eyelids, and the splashing sound of rain on the pavement and in the puddles, and it was really cold.
I got up again from the seat, and turned to go home. I had come much farther than I knew, and it took a long time to find the way.
I got up from my seat again and turned to head home. I had traveled much further than I realized, and it took a long time to find my way.
When I got home, Walter opened the door. There was light behind him in the hall, and I saw him black against the light.
When I got home, Walter opened the door. There was light behind him in the hallway, and I saw him silhouetted against the light.
He said:
He stated:
‘Where in the world have you been? I waited an hour for dinner!’
‘Where have you been? I waited an hour for dinner!’
The rain dripped off from my clothes, in a pool, on the step where I stood. I saw it dark, like a blot, growing bigger, in the light from the door.
The rain dripped from my clothes, forming a pool on the step where I stood. I saw it dark, like a stain, getting bigger in the light from the door.
I said:
I said:
‘Hugo is missing. You didn’t know, I think.’
‘Hugo is missing. I don't think you knew that.’
Walter stood very still; then he pulled me into the hall.
Walter stood completely still; then he pulled me into the hallway.
‘When did you hear?’ he asked. ‘How do you know?’
‘When did you hear?’ he asked. ‘How do you know?’
I said:
I said:
‘This morning, at breakfast. It was in The Times, you know.’
‘This morning, at breakfast. It was in The Times, you know.’
He said:
He said:
‘You never told me! Why didn’t you tell me then?’
‘You never told me! Why didn’t you tell me earlier?’
I said:
I said:
‘I couldn’t tell you. It was too bad for that.’
‘I can’t explain it. It was too unfortunate for that.’
We stood and looked at each other.
We stood there and looked at each other.
I thought:
I was thinking:
‘He doesn’t care . . .’
‘He doesn't care...’
He put out his hands towards me and drew me close to him.
He reached out his hands to me and pulled me in closer.
‘My poor dear Helen,’ he said. ‘Oh, my poor dear!’
‘My poor dear Helen,’ he said. ‘Oh, my poor dear!’
XXXIII
The next day, came a letter from Cousin Delia, a short, quiet note, that was like her.
The next day, I received a letter from Cousin Delia, a short, quiet note that was just like her.
‘You will have seen yesterday that Hugo is missing. We have no further news of him,’ she wrote. ‘His father has been to the War Office, but they can tell him nothing more. Hugo was missing on the ninth after the taking of Cambrai. They could not collect all the wounded on that day, and when they did so, he was not among them. There was very heavy shelling on both days, and it is probable that he was killed. I am making inquiries at the hospitals for men of his battalion who were in that fighting, and I will let you know if I have any news.’
‘You saw yesterday that Hugo is missing. We don’t have any more information about him,’ she wrote. ‘His father went to the War Office, but they can't tell him anything else. Hugo went missing on the ninth after the capture of Cambrai. They couldn't gather all the wounded that day, and when they finally did, he wasn’t among them. There was heavy shelling on both days, and it’s likely that he was killed. I’m checking with the hospitals for soldiers from his battalion who were in that battle, and I’ll let you know if I find out anything.’
I read and reread her letter, and I wondered, as I had often wondered, at the calm of Cousin Delia, and I thought that she would die if she lost Hugo. Quietly, calmly, as she had lived, she would die.
I read and reread her letter, and I wondered, as I often had, about Cousin Delia's calmness, and I thought that she would die if she lost Hugo. Quietly and calmly, just as she had lived, she would die.
And I thought all day of Yearsly, of the old brick walls, and the apple blossom, and Guy and Hugo, calling from the trees; and I thought of Cousin Delia in the garden as she had been when we were little, with her long yellow gloves, and her shady garden hat.
And I spent all day thinking about Yearsly, the old brick walls, the apple blossoms, and Guy and Hugo calling from the trees; and I remembered Cousin Delia in the garden as she was when we were kids, wearing her long yellow gloves and her wide-brimmed garden hat.
And I thought:
And I was thinking:
‘That is all over. The world has gone on since then.’
‘That’s all in the past. The world has moved on since then.’
And my own grief became part of the world’s grief, and my own loss, part of the world’s loss.
And my grief merged with the world's grief, and my loss became part of the world's loss.
And then, when Sunday came, I wrote to Hugo. I had written to him every Sunday since February, when he came home.
And then, when Sunday came, I wrote to Hugo. I had been writing to him every Sunday since February, when he came back.
‘Hugo, my darling . . . they say that you are dead . . . killed . . . blown to pieces . . . not there anywhere any more. . . . I can’t believe it, for the world is going on . . . it looks just the same now, as it always did . . . and I can’t believe in a world without you in it . . . anywhere at all, for I think, Hugo, that you were the world to me. . .
‘Hugo, my love . . . they say you’re dead . . . killed . . . blown to bits . . . gone . . . not anywhere anymore. . . . I can’t believe it, because the world keeps going . . . it looks just the same now, as it always has . . . and I can’t imagine a world without you in it . . . anywhere at all, because I think, Hugo, that you meant everything to me. . .
‘They said: “When the leaves fall, you shall have peace.” Do you remember that? . . . they are falling now. . . .I can see them . . . from the poplar tree at the gate, yellow, dirty leaves that fall in the street . . . but you said that it must not be like that . . . we came away from that picture. . . . Have you got peace Hugo, now? . . . silence and peace, after tremendous noise? . . . I try to think of it like that, but it is difficult. . . . I can only think that you are gone away . . . out of everything . . . that I shall never see you again . . . and then it seems as though some one was laughing at me . . . .some horrible devil, and it can’t be true. . . .’
‘They said: “When the leaves fall, you'll have peace.” Do you remember that? . . . They are falling now. . . . I can see them . . . from the poplar tree at the gate, yellow, dirty leaves that are dropping in the street . . . but you said it shouldn't be like that . . . we stepped away from that image. . . . Do you have peace now, Hugo? . . . Silence and peace, after all that noise? . . . I try to think of it that way, but it’s hard. . . . I can only think that you’re gone . . . out of everything . . . that I’ll never see you again . . . and then it feels like someone is laughing at me . . . . . some horrible devil, and it can’t be true . . . . .
I addressed the letter and posted it. I don’t know where it went, or what happened to it.
I addressed the letter and mailed it. I have no idea where it went or what happened to it.
Two days later, a letter came from Hugo. I saw it on the hall floor, where it had fallen through the letter-box.
Two days later, I received a letter from Hugo. I found it on the hallway floor, where it had slipped through the mailbox.
And I thought:
And I was thinking:
‘He has answered me. He is not dead at all!’
‘He has replied to me. He’s not dead at all!’
I broke the envelope open, and I tried to read it, and I could not read it at first . . . the letters swam together, it seemed all blurred and indistinct, and I had to stand still and wait. And then, I tried again, and I read the date: October 8th, 1918. October 8th. That was more than a week ago. That was before he was killed. . . .
I tore open the envelope and tried to read it, but at first, I couldn’t make sense of it . . . the letters blurred together, everything was unclear, and I had to pause and wait. Then, I gave it another shot and finally read the date: October 8th, 1918. October 8th. That was over a week ago. That was before he was killed. . . .
I looked at the address, and it told me nothing; illusive, non-committal as the addresses always were, but the writing was Hugo’s:
I looked at the address, and it meant nothing to me; vague and unhelpful like addresses usually are, but the handwriting was definitely Hugo’s:
‘Helen dear,’ it ran, ‘I must write to you to-night, for I think we shall be busy to-morrow. Here it is quiet for the moment, and I have had a happy day. I saw cows and an old woman in a village . . . a piece of a village still . . . and I saw an old orchard that had been destroyed last year . . . and the stumps of the trees had flowered, the broken stumps of the trees . . . they had apples growing on them, round red apples, and there was grass over the stones already, and moss. I was glad to see it. And there were dahlias flowering at one end of the orchard, where there had been a garden, and there was a little tree, the sprout of a tree, where a clump of trees must have been. It was a birch, very tiny, by the edge of a pond, and its leaves were falling, tiny, golden leaves, and floating on the water.
‘Helen, dear,’ it said, ‘I have to write to you tonight because I think we’ll be busy tomorrow. Right now, it’s quiet here, and I’ve had a lovely day. I saw cows and an old woman in a village . . . what’s left of a village . . . and I saw an old orchard that got destroyed last year . . . the stumps of the trees had blossomed, the broken stumps . . . they had apples growing on them, round red apples, and there was grass over the stones already, and moss. I was happy to see that. And there were dahlias blooming at one end of the orchard, where a garden used to be, and there was a little tree, a sapling, where a group of trees must have stood. It was a tiny birch by the edge of a pond, and its leaves were falling, tiny golden leaves, floating on the water.
‘There was a robin and a mouse, a wild mouse. It has made me very happy. It was like Faith and Hope and Charity . . . do you know what I mean? I wish I could see you to-night, Helen . . . but I believe I shall soon. Somehow, I don’t mind the thought of to-morrow as much as I generally do. It is nearly the end now.
‘There was a robin and a wild mouse. It made me really happy. It was like Faith, Hope, and Charity . . . do you know what I mean? I wish I could see you tonight, Helen . . . but I believe I’ll see you soon. For some reason, I don’t mind the thought of tomorrow as much as I usually do. It’s almost over now.
‘The mouse was sitting up, looking at me in the shadow of the birch tree, and then it scuttled away under the leaves. Do you remember the mouse at Yearsly, in the Frog Pond? on the stones? It made me think of that. And now, good-night, my dear. . . .’
‘The mouse was sitting up, watching me in the shadow of the birch tree, and then it scampered away under the leaves. Do you remember the mouse at Yearsly, in the Frog Pond? on the stones? It reminded me of that. And now, goodnight, my dear. . . .’
And that was all.
And that was it.
I thought:
I was thinking:
‘Hugo was happy.’
Hugo was happy.
It seemed to me at the moment, that what happened afterwards, could hardly count, and I felt his letter, after all, an answer to mine.
It felt to me at that moment that what happened next didn't really matter, and I saw his letter as a response to mine after all.
October wore to a close. The certainty of peace grew clearer day by day, but no news came of Hugo. No news ever came.
October came to an end. The certainty of peace became clearer each day, but there was still no word about Hugo. There was never any news.
Cousin Delia came to see me once, and I saw Guy. He spoke of Hugo a little but not much; Diana was there.
Cousin Delia visited me once, and I met Guy. He talked about Hugo a little, but not much; Diana was there.
He was to leave the hospital soon, in two or three weeks, they said. He was to go to Yearsly. They would be married later, after the New Year.
He was supposed to leave the hospital soon, in two or three weeks, they said. He was going to Yearsly. They would get married later, after the New Year.
XXXIV
And then, on Armistice Day, something seemed to snap inside my head. I was out with the children at eleven o’clock, when the guns were fired and the bells began to ring. And it was then, at that moment, that it snapped, and it seemed as though I was mad for a time, and I did not understand what I was doing.
And then, on Armistice Day, something seemed to break inside my head. I was out with the kids at eleven o’clock when the cannons went off and the bells started ringing. It was right then, in that moment, that it broke, and I felt like I was crazy for a bit, not really understanding what I was doing.
I thought:
I was thinking:
‘It is too late . . . it is a month too late! . . . I do not want it now. . . .’
‘It’s too late . . . it’s a month too late! . . . I don’t want it now. . . . ’
I thought:
I was thinking:
‘If Hugo is killed, why should not all be killed? . . . it is silly to stop the fighting now . . .’
‘If Hugo is killed, why shouldn’t everyone else be? . . . it’s pointless to stop fighting now . . .’
I took the children home and put them to rest. Then I took John, who was tiny, with me, and went out into the street. I walked to the Tube station, and got into a train. I got out at Charing Cross and walked across St. James’s Park, towards Victoria. It seemed to me that the world had gone mad. People were shouting, and yelling, and waving their hats; the bells were ringing still, there was a hubbub of noise; lorries crowded with munition workers whirled past me, one after the other, with shouting and singing and the raucous whirr of rattles. The king had been addressing the crowd at Buckingham Palace, and I found myself caught in the rush of people coming away. Taxi-cabs dashed past me, crammed to overflowing; officers hung out of the windows or sprawled across the roofs, blowing whistles and cheering. The crowd seethed and pressed along Victoria Street; people on the tops of omnibuses stood up and waved their arms.
I took the kids home and put them to bed. Then I took John, who was little, with me and headed out into the street. I walked to the Tube station and got on a train. I got off at Charing Cross and walked through St. James’s Park toward Victoria. It felt like the world had gone crazy. People were shouting, yelling, and waving their hats; the bells were still ringing, and there was a ton of noise; trucks filled with munition workers zoomed past me one after another, with shouting and singing and the loud whirring of rattles. The king had been speaking to the crowd at Buckingham Palace, and I found myself caught up in the rush of people leaving. Taxis sped past, packed to the brim; officers leaned out of the windows or sprawled on the roofs, blowing whistles and cheering. The crowd surged along Victoria Street; people on the tops of buses stood up and waved their arms.
And I thought:
And I thought:
‘Why do they do it? What do they understand?’
‘Why do they do it? What do they get from it?’
I thought:
I was thinking:
‘They did not mind the war . . . they could have stopped it, these hundreds and hundreds of people, waving their arms. . . .’
‘They didn’t care about the war . . . they could have ended it, these hundreds and hundreds of people, waving their arms. . . .’
I thought:
I was thinking:
‘They did not mind it or they would not shout like this . . . they would make war again, these people that shout. . . .’
‘They didn’t care, or they wouldn’t be shouting like this . . . They would start a war again, these people who are shouting. . . . ’
And I felt that I could not bear it, that I must get away.
And I felt like I couldn't take it anymore; I had to get away.
I wondered why I had come, and where I was going. I did not know. I had no plan. I think I had come to Victoria because of Hugo, because I last saw him there. But now, I did not go into the station. I turned aside, and went along outside it, by the high, blind wall in Buckingham Palace Road, and then I turned over a bridge, the railway bridge that is there. I walked on and on, and I got away from the crowd, but the noise was everywhere.
I wondered why I was there and where I was headed. I had no idea. I had no plan. I think I came to Victoria because of Hugo, since that’s the last place I saw him. But now, I didn’t go into the station. I moved aside and walked along the outside, by the tall, solid wall on Buckingham Palace Road, and then crossed over the railway bridge that’s there. I kept walking and managed to get away from the crowd, but the noise was everywhere.
John seemed very heavy, much heavier than I had thought. He began to cry and I rocked him, and still we went on through the grey, drizzling streets. We came to the Embankment, not far from Chelsea Bridge, and there was a seat. I sat down on the seat. I fed John there, and rocked him to sleep. I felt suddenly, now, quite weak and exhausted, as though I could not go on, and it seemed to me that I understood now, for the first time, that Hugo was dead.
John felt really heavy, way heavier than I expected. He started to cry and I rocked him while we continued through the gray, drizzly streets. We reached the Embankment, close to Chelsea Bridge, and found a seat. I sat down and fed John there, rocking him to sleep. Suddenly, I felt really weak and exhausted, like I just couldn’t go on, and it struck me for the first time that Hugo was dead.
I do not know how long I sat there. I know I was very cold, and so was John. He woke, and cried again, and I walked on. I came to Albert Bridge, and passed it, towards the chimneys. When I reached Mollie’s flat, I looked up, and the windows were open. I was not surprised at all.
I don’t know how long I sat there. I know I was freezing, and so was John. He woke up and cried again, and I kept walking. I got to Albert Bridge and walked past it, heading toward the chimneys. When I reached Mollie’s apartment, I looked up and saw the windows were open. I wasn’t surprised at all.
I went up the stairs, with John, and knocked on Mollie’s door, and the knocking sounded loud, in a pause of the noise outside.
I went up the stairs with John and knocked on Mollie’s door, and the knock echoed loudly in the break of the noise outside.
Mollie opened the door.
Mollie opened the door.
She cried out, as though she were startled, and stood back.
She gasped, as if she were surprised, and stepped back.
I walked past her into the room, and dropped down on the sofa. It was a low sofa, and I felt as though I were falling a long way, down and down and down.
I walked past her into the room and dropped onto the sofa. It was a low sofa, and I felt like I was falling a long way, down and down and down.
Mollie was kneeling on the floor beside me. She took John from me, and laid him on a cushion. She made up the fire and put the kettle on to boil. Then she rubbed my hands, and asked me questions, in her low, quiet voice, that I had not heard for so long. And I lay back and watched her, as she moved about the room, and I felt in a strange dream, as though the past had come back.
Mollie was kneeling on the floor next to me. She took John from me and laid him down on a cushion. She stoked the fire and put the kettle on to boil. Then she rubbed my hands and asked me questions in her soft, quiet voice that I hadn’t heard in so long. I leaned back and watched her as she moved around the room, feeling like I was in a strange dream, as if the past had returned.
I said:
I said:
‘Hugo is dead.’
'Hugo has died.'
She said:
She said:
‘I know. I heard from his mother.’ Her clear eyes darkened: ‘And you?’
‘I know. I heard from his mom.’ Her clear eyes darkened: ‘What about you?’
I said:
I said:
‘Oh, that is all . . .’
‘Oh, that’s it . . .’
Mollie was looking at me, and I looked at the fire.
Mollie was looking at me, and I gazed at the fire.
‘I see,’ she said at last. ‘Poor Helen!’
‘I see,’ she said finally. ‘Poor Helen!’
I said:
I said:
‘Yes, that is all . . . I can’t bear it any longer. . . .’
‘Yes, that’s it . . . I can’t take it anymore. . . . ’
Mollie asked:
Mollie asked:
‘Did you know you would find me here?’
‘Did you know you would find me here?’
I said:
I said:
‘No. How should I know? I just came away.’
‘No. How would I know? I just left.’
Outside, along the Embankment, the shouting lorries passed, and the crowds, and the rattles, and the noise rose and fell, in irregular, intermittent waves. Bursts of singing floated in at the window, drunken, vulgar singing, of loud voices, cat calls, and shrill, unnatural laughter.
Outside, along the riverbank, the honking trucks drove by, and the crowds, and the clattering, and the noise swelled and diminished in uneven, sporadic waves. Snippets of singing drifted in through the window, rowdy, crude singing, filled with loud voices, catcalls, and high-pitched, unnatural laughter.
And I shivered, and buried my face, and Mollie comforted me.
And I shivered, buried my face, and Mollie comforted me.
She gave me tea to drink, and I felt better, and I realized then, for the first time, that it was strange to find her here.
She handed me tea, and I started feeling better, and I recognized then, for the first time, that it was odd to see her here.
I said:
I said:
‘So you are back!’
"Welcome back!"
She said:
She said:
‘I came yesterday.’
"I came yesterday."
And then I looked at Mollie, and I saw that she too was unhappy, and then I thought of George, and I put out my hand to her:
And then I looked at Mollie, and I realized she was also unhappy, and then I thought of George, and I reached out my hand to her:
‘Mollie,’ I said, ‘George too. . . . I had not forgotten George . . . ’
‘Mollie,’ I said, ‘George too. . . . I hadn’t forgotten George . . .’
She said:
She said:
‘You should not forget him. He cared for you most of all.’
‘You shouldn’t forget him. He cared about you the most.’
I said:
I said:
‘He never told me . . .’
‘He never told me . . .’
She said:
She said:
‘What was the use?’
"What's the point?"
I said:
I said:
‘Guy is going to be married. You know that too, I expect??’
‘Guy is getting married. I assume you know that too??’
Mollie bent her head.
Mollie lowered her head.
‘Yes, I know that too,’ she said.
‘Yeah, I know that too,’ she said.
I said:
I said:
‘Mollie, how can you bear it? What have you left at all?’
‘Mollie, how can you stand it? What do you have left?’
Mollie looked away. She was kneeling still on the floor, and the firelight danced on her cheek, turned so, away from me, and up the lines of her hair. And I saw that she too looked older, and I saw grey streaks in her hair; and I thought of Guy and Diana, and I felt that I hated Guy.
Mollie looked away. She was still kneeling on the floor, and the firelight flickered on her cheek, turned away from me, and along the strands of her hair. I noticed that she looked older too, and I saw gray streaks in her hair; then I thought of Guy and Diana, and I realized that I hated Guy.
She said:
She said:
‘I don’t know yet. I shall find something soon. Life will go on again. I know in my mind that it must.’
‘I don’t know yet. I’ll figure something out soon. Life will move on again. I know in my mind that it has to.’
She said:
She stated:
‘Is Guy very happy? What is Diana like?’
‘Is Guy really happy? What’s Diana like?’
I said:
I said:
‘She is very young, lovely, and hard as steel.’
‘She is very young, beautiful, and tough as steel.’
She said:
She said:
‘We can’t choose for Guy. Perhaps that is right for him.’
‘We can’t choose for Guy. Maybe that’s what’s best for him.’
I said:
I said:
‘It is not right! I think Guy’s soul has died!’
‘That’s not fair! I think Guy has lost his spark!’
Mollie smiled at me:
Mollie smiled at me:
‘You are not changed so much, really,’ she said, and touched my hand. And then John stirred and cried, and I picked him up again, and laid my cheek against his, and I felt that I had John, and that he was life for me.
‘You haven't changed that much, really,’ she said, touching my hand. Then John stirred and cried, so I picked him up again, laid my cheek against his, and I felt that I had John, and that he was my everything.
Mollie said:
Mollie said:
‘You are lucky, Helen, to have that baby!’
‘You’re lucky, Helen, to have that baby!’
I said:
I said:
‘Yes, and I have two others . . . but they are not like this.’
‘Yes, and I have two others . . . but they aren't like this.’
And then I talked to Mollie, about everything that had happened; about Walter, and Maud, and his mother, and how I was beaten by it all, and how little use I had been.
And then I talked to Mollie about everything that had happened; about Walter, and Maud, and his mom, and how overwhelmed I was by it all, and how little help I had been.
And then about Hugo’s coming, and all that we did together.
And then about Hugo’s arrival and everything we did together.
I said:
I said:
‘We saw pictures, and heard music, and then we walked about and talked. We went to the station, and there was no train, but there was one in the morning, and I saw him off in a fog . . . it was all foggy’ . . . and I seemed to see it again, as I talked about it, the station filled with smoke, and the lights, and the thin, sharp fog . . . and Hugo’s train going out, away, round the bend of the line . . .
‘We saw pictures, listened to music, and then we walked around and chatted. We went to the station, and there wasn't a train, but there was one in the morning, and I saw him off in the fog . . . it was all foggy’ . . . and I felt like I was seeing it again as I talked about it, the station filled with smoke, the lights, and the thin, sharp fog . . . and Hugo’s train leaving, going away, around the bend of the track . . .
And she said:
And she said:
‘Is that all, Helen?’
"Is that it, Helen?"
I said:
I said:
‘What more could there be? Only everything was different for me after he came and went. You see, we had made a promise, both to go on to the end. It seemed to me, at first, that he had broken his promise; but he hadn’t really, of course; I see that clearly now. It was the end for him, for the war was really ended; but I must go on longer. . . . We had to do different things. . . .’
‘What more could there be? Everything changed for me after he came and left. You see, we made a promise to stick together until the end. At first, it seemed like he broke his promise; but he didn’t really, of course; I understand that now. It was the end for him, since the war was truly over; but I have to keep going for a while longer. . . . We had to pursue different paths. . . .’
She said:
She said:
‘Is that Hugo’s baby?’
"Is that Hugo's kid?"
And I said:
And I said:
‘How I wish it were! But not all my wishing can make it . . . and he had no child of his own!’
‘How I wish it were! But no amount of wishing can make it . . . and he didn’t have any kids of his own!’
She said:
She said:
‘Forgive me, Helen!’
"Sorry, Helen!"
I said:
I said:
‘It’s no case of forgiving. These things don’t happen really . . . not with people like us.’
‘It’s not about forgiveness. Things like this don’t actually happen . . . not with people like us.’
‘No, not with you and Hugo. . . . I should have known,’ she said.
‘No, not with you and Hugo. . . . I should have known,’ she said.
We sat and talked together till very late that night. The lamps were lit outside, those cheerless, darkened lamps, and the noise in the streets went on.
We sat and talked together until very late that night. The lamps were lit outside, those gloomy, dim lamps, and the noise in the streets continued.
We bathed John by the fire, in George’s big blue basin and we put him to sleep on the sofa, and then we made our supper.
We gave John a bath by the fire, in George’s large blue basin, and then put him to sleep on the sofa before making our dinner.
And Mollie talked of Salonika and what she had done there, and we talked of little things, little everyday things, and I stayed there that night, and in the morning, it was better.
And Mollie talked about Salonika and what she had done there, and we chatted about little things, everyday stuff, and I stayed there that night, and in the morning, things were better.
The next day I went home. I told Walter where I had been. I told him that I got caught in the crowd, and that Mollie had come back, and he did not ask me questions.
The next day I went home. I told Walter where I had been. I said that I got caught in the crowd, and that Mollie had come back, and he didn't ask me any questions.
I wondered sometimes, with Walter, how much he understood.
I sometimes wondered, along with Walter, how much he really understood.
And that was the first day after the Armistice. The beginning of the time that has been, since the War.
And that was the first day after the Armistice. The start of the time that has been, since the War.
PART FOUR
They came and went and are not,
They came and went and are no longer here,
And come no more anew,
And don’t come back again,
And all the years and seasons
And all the years and seasons
That ever can ensue
That can happen
Must now be worse and few.
Must now be worse and few.
PART FOUR
PART FOUR
I
THE days that followed were confused and anxious, as the days before had been. There was no sudden change in life because the war had stopped. The change from war to peace was as hard to believe as the change from peace to war had been, and less complete.
THE days that followed were chaotic and tense, just like the days before. There wasn’t an instant shift in life because the war had ended. The transition from war to peace felt just as unbelievable as the shift from peace to war had been, and it was even less thorough.
Christmas came, and we had a Christmas tree. We had crackers and cakes, and we danced round it in a ring.
Christmas came, and we had a Christmas tree. We had crackers and cakes, and we danced around it in a circle.
‘It is the first peace Christmas,’ we said. ‘It ought to be gay.’ And I think the children enjoyed it, though Eleanor did not care much for things that were not useful.
‘It’s the first peaceful Christmas,’ we said. ‘It should be cheerful.’ And I think the kids enjoyed it, even though Eleanor didn’t care much for things that weren’t useful.
Early in the New Year we had influenza again; everybody had influenza about then. Eleanor and Rachel had it first, then Walter and the maids, and last of all, John. He was the most ill, and I thought he would die; but in the end he got better, and our life went on as before.
Early in the New Year, we caught influenza again; everyone was coming down with it around that time. Eleanor and Rachel got it first, then Walter and the maids, and finally, John. He was the sickest, and I feared he might die; but in the end, he recovered, and our lives went back to normal.
Guy was married in February. He was married at Portsmouth where Diana’s father was stationed; in a red-brick church on a hill. I went to the wedding, but Walter did not go.
Guy got married in February. He tied the knot in Portsmouth, where Diana’s dad was based; in a red-brick church on a hill. I attended the wedding, but Walter didn’t.
Before that there was a party at Yearsly, to welcome Diana. It was not a real party, because of Hugo; a dinner to the tenants, but no dancing in the hall as there would have been. There were presents for Guy and Diana; a silver tray, and a tea-pot; and they all came to see Diana.
Before that, there was a gathering at Yearsly to welcome Diana. It wasn't really a party because of Hugo; it was a dinner for the tenants, but there was no dancing in the hall like there usually would be. There were gifts for Guy and Diana: a silver tray and a teapot; everyone came to see Diana.
She stood with Guy in the hall; he could stand with crutches now, and they all came and shook hands with them. Old Joseph came, and Mathew, both their sons had been killed, and the Elliots from the farm, whose son was missing, like Hugo. The young men were not back, those who were still alive, and the girls were mostly away, in factories and shops, but all the old people came, and I thought how old they looked.
She stood with Guy in the hallway; he could use crutches now, and everyone came to shake their hands. Old Joseph came, and Mathew, both of their sons had been killed, and the Elliots from the farm, whose son was missing, just like Hugo. The young men who were still alive hadn't returned, and most of the girls were away in factories and shops, but all the older folks showed up, and I realized how old they looked.
I thought they liked Diana, and for the same reason that Guy did. She stood very straight and tall, in a white, shimmering dress. She wore a string of pearls that Cousin John had given her; she had chosen that as a present.
I thought they liked Diana for the same reason Guy did. She stood tall and straight in a white, shimmering dress. She wore a string of pearls that Cousin John had given her; she had picked that as a gift.
‘I adore pearls!’ she said.
"I love pearls!" she said.
Cousin Delia too had given her a necklace of old paste, little old pieces of paste set into flowers; it had belonged to Mary Geraldine, and Cousin Delia used to wear it, now she gave it to Diana, and she did not care for it.
Cousin Delia had also given her a necklace made of old paste, with small pieces of paste shaped like flowers; it had once belonged to Mary Geraldine, and Cousin Delia used to wear it. Now she gave it to Diana, but Diana didn't like it.
She called me into her room—that was the evening before. . . .
She called me into her room—that was the evening before. . . . .
‘Oh, my dear!’ she said, ‘just look what she has given me! It’s quite too marvellous, and awfully quaint, of course, but I simply couldn’t wear it, could I? Will the old duck mind, do you think, if I don’t? I wouldn’t hurt her for worlds!’
‘Oh, my dear!’ she said, ‘just look at what she’s given me! It’s absolutely amazing, and super quirky, of course, but I really couldn’t wear it, could I? Do you think the old dear will mind if I don’t? I wouldn’t want to hurt her for anything!’
She clasped it round her neck, and made a face in the glass.
She wrapped it around her neck and made a face in the mirror.
‘I should look too awfully odd, shouldn’t I, now, like that? Belonged to some old grandmother, she says. . . . I’m no good at the antique stunt!’ She flashed round at me, with her laughing, dancing eyes. ‘Not my line, you know, is it? Don’t you agree?’
‘I would look really strange, wouldn’t I, like that? Belonged to some old grandmother, she says. . . . I’m not good at the vintage thing!’ She turned to me, her eyes sparkling with laughter. ‘Not my style, you know? Don’t you think?’
And I didn’t know what to say, for what she said was true; it didn’t look right on her; it made her look loud and crude; she made it look weak and poor. But I loved that necklace so, on Cousin Delia. She had worn it when we were children, and Hugo had loved it too.
And I didn’t know what to say, because what she said was true; it didn’t look good on her; it made her look brash and tacky; she made it look cheap and weak. But I loved that necklace so much on Cousin Delia. She had worn it when we were kids, and Hugo had loved it too.
I said:
I said:
‘I can’t judge. We knew that necklace too well. . . .’
‘I can’t judge. We knew that necklace too well. . .’
And she put out her tongue at me, and laughed again.
And she stuck her tongue out at me and laughed again.
‘You are a priceless crowd!’ she said. ‘You live in a world of your own, all long ago, and out of date, and things as they used to be! . . . Guy’d be the same, if I’d let him, but I won’t, I warn you, so there! . . . I suppose I must wear this to-morrow, and I shall look a fright!’
‘You guys are amazing!’ she said. ‘You live in your own little world, stuck in the past, and everything’s old-fashioned! . . . Guy would be just like that if I let him, but I won’t, just so you know! . . . I guess I have to wear this tomorrow, and I’m going to look terrible!’
But she did not wear the old necklace. She wore the new big pearls, and she did look very lovely, and Guy was proud of her.
But she didn't wear the old necklace. She wore the new big pearls, and she looked really lovely, and Guy was proud of her.
I asked what she thought of Yearsly, for I could not make out what she thought.
I asked her what she thought of Yearsly because I couldn't figure out her opinion.
She said:
She said:
‘Oh, simply topping, but it does give one the hump!’
‘Oh, just fantastic, but it does really bother you!’
I said:
I said:
‘I think of it as such a happy place.’
'I see it as such a happy place.'
She said:
She said:
‘Do you? What a scream! I feel like being in church. Perhaps though, you like being in church, and feeling very good?’
‘Do you? That's hilarious! It feels like being in church. Maybe you actually enjoy being in church and feeling really good?’
I said I didn’t think so.
I said I don't think so.
She said:
She said:
‘It’s so subdued, it makes me want to shout . . . and that die-away sort of music that Guy and his mother do . . . oh I know it’s very classy . . . but it doesn’t appeal to me, too much like church, again . . . Guy’s got a decent voice too, he sings a lot with me, jolly different songs,’ and she smiled mischievously, his mother wouldn’t like them!
‘It’s so quiet that I feel like shouting . . . and that fading kind of music that Guy and his mom play . . . oh, I know it’s really classy . . . but it just doesn’t do anything for me, way too much like church again . . . Guy has a decent voice too; he sings a lot with me, really different songs,’ and she smiled playfully, his mom wouldn’t like them!
‘Of course, the garden’s jolly, but the house is awfully dark. I’d cut down half the trees . . . they give me the creeps at night, all swishing on the windows . . . and I’d put on new paint, and lots of jolly curtains instead of those faded things that look as though they’d fall to pieces. I like stripes,’ she said, ‘I’d have a red carpet, or perhaps black, if the walls and curtains were bright. . . . I love doing up rooms! I’ve done them all at home; the “mater” doesn’t mind.’
‘Of course, the garden's great, but the house is really dark. I’d cut down half the trees . . . they freak me out at night, all swishing against the windows . . . and I’d repaint everything, and put up lots of cheerful curtains instead of those faded ones that look like they’re about to fall apart. I like stripes,’ she said, ‘I’d have a red carpet, or maybe black, if the walls and curtains were bright. . . . I love decorating rooms! I’ve done them all at home; my mom doesn’t mind.’
And then she laughed again.
And then she laughed once more.
‘I love to shock you,’ she said. ‘You look as though I’d burnt a bible! Ta-ta!’
‘I love to surprise you,’ she said. ‘You look like I just burned a Bible! Bye!’
And she ran away.
And she fled.
Guy said:
Dude said:
‘Isn’t Dinah lovely? I love to see her run!’
‘Isn’t Dinah adorable? I love watching her run!’
He came up just then, limping, on his crutches.
He arrived just then, limping on his crutches.
We turned along the terrace, and walked on, slowly.
We walked slowly along the terrace.
‘You know, Helen,’ he said, ‘I can’t think what she sees in me . . . I must seem such a dull old buffer to her . . . especially now. I wish you could see her dance! You know, Helen,’ he said again, ‘she reminds me sometimes of you, when you used to dance . . . and I can’t dance with her!’
‘You know, Helen,’ he said, ‘I can’t understand what she sees in me . . . I must look like such a boring old guy to her . . . especially now. I wish you could see her dance! You know, Helen,’ he said again, ‘sometimes she reminds me of you when you used to dance . . . and I can’t dance with her!’
I thought:
I was thinking:
‘What can I say?’
"What can I say?"
I was very sorry for Guy.
I felt really sorry for Guy.
I said:
I said:
‘She is very good tempered, and she even laughs at herself. . . .’
‘She has a great sense of humor, and she even laughs at herself. . .’
Guy said:
Dude said:
‘You don’t much like her, and I don’t think Mother does, but you will when you know her better, I feel quite sure of that.’
‘You don’t like her much, and I don’t think Mom does either, but you will once you get to know her better. I’m pretty sure of that.’
I said:
I said:
‘Yes, I am sure we shall; she takes a little knowing.’
‘Yes, I'm sure we will; she has a bit of awareness.’
I said:
I said:
‘I expect she is shy.’
"I think she's shy."
But I did not think she was shy.
But I didn’t think she was shy.
Mollie was at the wedding, and Ralph Freeman and I, and some cousins of Cousin Delia’s, and Grandmother, of course, and that was all on our side. The rest were Dinah’s people. She told us to call her Dinah; she said that every one did.
Mollie was at the wedding, and Ralph Freeman and I, along with some cousins of Cousin Delia’s, and Grandmother, of course, that was it on our side. The rest were Dinah’s relatives. She told us to call her Dinah; she said that everyone did.
II
That Summer, Walter was appointed to a Readership at Oxford. It was a better post than the one he had before, at Grey College, and he was glad to get it.
That summer, Walter was appointed to a readership at Oxford. It was a better position than the one he had before at Grey College, and he was happy to get it.
He said:
He said:
‘I shall have time at last to write my book.’
‘I will finally have time to write my book.’
And so we left our house in Hampstead, and I was glad to leave it. It looked shabbier and more forlorn when we left it, than when we came. For a time, when we lived there first, it had been better; when the garden was in order, and the bulbs came up in the Spring; but the grass was all ragged again now, and I had planted no bulbs that Autumn. The paint we had put on, inside the house, was chipped and scratched already. Outside, it had never been done as we had meant to do it, and the extra wear and dirt of six years was over everything. The bath was more worn than ever, for we had not had it re-enamelled, and the greasy patch on the wall, behind the cedar mop, was bigger and darker.
And so we left our house in Hampstead, and I was glad to go. It looked shabbier and more abandoned when we left than when we arrived. For a while, when we first moved in, it had been nicer; the garden was neat, and the bulbs bloomed in the spring. But now the grass was all ragged again, and I hadn't planted any bulbs that autumn. The paint we had put on inside was already chipped and scratched. Outside, we never got around to doing it the way we intended, and six years of extra wear and dirt were visible everywhere. The bathtub was more worn than ever because we hadn’t had it re-enamelled, and the greasy spot on the wall behind the cedar mop was bigger and darker.
I was glad to go, and I did not mind much where we went. There were schools for the children in Oxford, and Walter longed to be there.
I was happy to go, and I didn't really care where we went. There were schools for the kids in Oxford, and Walter couldn't wait to be there.
He said:
He said:
‘It is the only place where people think.’
‘It is the only place where people actually think.’
I did not find that at all, but I suppose that they thought about different things.
I didn't feel that way at all, but I guess they had other things on their minds.
We went down to Oxford and looked at houses. We did not enjoy looking at them as we had the first time. We stayed at the hotel, where Mollie and I had stayed with Cousin Delia for our Commemoration dance. It seemed quite different now, and all the town seemed different from what it used to seem when Guy and Hugo were at college and we used to come and see them. We looked at a great many houses and at last we took this one, where we live now. It is strange to me to realize that we have lived here, already, almost twice as long as we lived at Hampstead; so much was happening then and so little now; one year is like another now, only the children grow bigger, and we grow older, and I suppose it will go on, just like this, until we die.
We went down to Oxford and checked out houses. We didn't enjoy looking at them like we did the first time. We stayed at the hotel where Mollie and I had been with Cousin Delia for our Commemoration dance. It felt totally different now, and the whole town seemed changed from how it was when Guy and Hugo were in college and we used to visit them. We looked at a ton of houses and finally chose this one, where we live now. It's strange to think we've already lived here nearly twice as long as we did in Hampstead; so much was happening back then and so little now; each year feels the same, just the kids are getting bigger, and we’re aging, and I guess this will keep going until we die.
We moved to Oxford in November, just a year after the Armistice. We moved our furniture and our pictures and our books, and put them into new places in the new house. I put the alabaster bowl on the new chimney-piece, and the candlesticks that George and Mollie had given me. They looked all wrong in this room with the ornate chimney-piece and the coloured panes in the window.
We moved to Oxford in November, just a year after the Armistice. We brought our furniture, pictures, and books, and arranged them in our new house. I placed the alabaster bowl on the new mantelpiece, along with the candlesticks that George and Mollie had given me. They looked out of place in this room with the fancy mantel and the colored window panes.
And I thought:
And I thought:
‘What does it matter? What does anything matter now?’
‘What does it matter? What does anything matter anymore?’
Cousin Delia sent me Hugo’s statue of the Delphic charioteer, and I put it in the corner, on a shelf all to itself just as Hugo used to have it in his room at Clifford’s Inn; our room was not like his even when that was there, but I liked to have it there.
Cousin Delia sent me Hugo’s statue of the Delphic charioteer, and I placed it in the corner, on a shelf all by itself just like Hugo had it in his room at Clifford’s Inn; our room wasn’t like his even when that was there, but I liked having it there.
People came to call on me, a great many people. They meant to be kind to me, I knew that. They wanted me to join all sorts of societies and to do all sorts of things. They asked me if I was musical; if I took an interest in politics, or infant welfare. And it seemed to me, when they asked me that I was not interested in anything at all.
People came to visit me, a lot of people. I knew they meant well. They wanted me to join all kinds of clubs and participate in various activities. They asked me if I played music, if I was interested in politics, or in child welfare. But when they asked me, it felt like I wasn’t interested in anything at all.
They thought so too, I think.
They believed that as well, I think.
Walter was vexed with me. He said that I ought to make friends with some of the ladies that came to see me; he said they would think me stuck up, that I gave myself airs. I didn’t understand how they could think that. I don’t now. Walter said that I would find that I had lots of things in common with some of them, if only I would try, and I expect that is quite true, but somehow I couldn’t do it, I couldn’t make the effort. I felt then, and I still do, as though there were no room for new people in my life any more. I should never care for new friends as I did for the old ones. When one has had the best of all, second best seems not worth having.
Walter was annoyed with me. He said I should try to befriend some of the ladies who came to visit; he thought they would see me as stuck up and pretentious. I didn’t understand how they could think that, and I still don’t. Walter mentioned that I would find I had a lot in common with some of them if I just made the effort, and I believe that’s probably true, but for some reason, I couldn't do it. I felt then, and I still do, like there’s no space for new people in my life anymore. I would never care for new friends as much as I did for the old ones. When you’ve had the best, second best doesn’t feel worth it.
Mollie came to see us. She helped me with the house; we arranged the books together, and the pictures, and all the little things. She stayed a little longer, and I thought:
Mollie came to visit us. She helped me with the house; we sorted the books, arranged the pictures, and organized all the little things. She stayed a bit longer, and I thought:
‘There is still Mollie . . . if she can go on, I can.’
‘There’s still Mollie . . . if she can keep going, so can I.’
But she could not stay long. She was going to work again at her Biological institute, and she had to go back. She said she would come again, she said she would often come, and she does come, and stay with us quite often. Even Walter is glad when she comes; he says it is her intellectual interests that have kept her so sweet and serene; he calls it so intelligent. I should not put it in that way, I think it is something much deeper and more fundamental in Mollie, than her interest in biology, that makes her what she is; but it does not matter much what we call it, we mean, really, the same thing. And often when she is not there, when I am discouraged and downhearted, and wonder if it is worth while going on, I think of Mollie, as I do of Cousin Delia, and I am ashamed of my own poorness of spirit, and I think again, how wonderful they are.
But she couldn’t stay long. She had to get back to her job at the Biological Institute. She said she would come again, that she would visit often, and she does come and stays with us quite a bit. Even Walter is happy when she’s here; he says it’s her intellectual interests that keep her so kind and calm; he calls it intelligent. I wouldn’t put it that way; I think there’s something much deeper and more fundamental in Mollie, beyond her interest in biology, that shapes who she is. But it doesn’t really matter what we call it—we mean the same thing. And often, when she’s not around, when I feel discouraged and downhearted, and wonder if it’s worth continuing, I think of Mollie, just like I do of Cousin Delia, and I feel ashamed of my own lack of spirit, and I remember how amazing they both are.
III
Just before Christmas time, my Grandmother fell ill. She had grown very old and frail in the last years. The war had worn her out.
Just before Christmas, my grandmother got sick. She had become very old and weak in recent years. The war had taken a toll on her.
I went to her at Campden Hill Square. It was like long ago, before I married Walter; I had not been to stay there, for more than a night, since then.
I went to see her at Campden Hill Square. It felt like a long time ago, before I married Walter; I hadn't stayed there for more than a night since then.
Grandmother said that she was glad to have me there.
Grandma said she was happy to have me there.
‘It is like old times,’ she said.
‘It feels like the good old days,’ she said.
They said she would not get better; they said that she was too old. She might last a few weeks, not more, the doctor said.
They said she wouldn't improve; they said she was too old. The doctor said she might survive a few weeks, at most.
And so I stayed with her, and she talked a great deal to me, mostly about my father when he was a little boy, and all that had happened then, nearly sixty years before, and when she was first married, and about my grandfather, when he was young.
And so I stayed with her, and she talked a lot to me, mostly about my dad when he was a little kid, and everything that had happened back then, almost sixty years ago, and when she first got married, and about my grandpa when he was young.
And I thought:
And I was like:
‘Time does not matter. There is no time for her.’
‘Time doesn’t matter. There’s no time for her.’
And I thought:
And I thought:
‘It will be like that for me too, before long.’
‘It will be like that for me too, soon.’
Two days before she died, I was sitting in her room, her sitting-room upstairs, where she always used to sit, and she was by the fire, in her own big armchair, for she would not stay in bed, and she began to talk of much more recent things, of the War, and of Hugo, and then of Walter and me.
Two days before she died, I was in her upstairs living room, where she always liked to sit, and she was by the fire in her big armchair because she refused to stay in bed. She started talking about more recent events, about the War, and about Hugo, and then about Walter and me.
‘Dear child,’ she said, ‘I am glad that you married him. . . . I have wondered, but I am glad. He will always be the same . . . you know the worst of him, and it is not a bad worst.’
‘Dear child,’ she said, ‘I’m happy that you married him. . . . I’ve thought about it, but I’m really glad. He will always be the same . . . you know his flaws, and they aren’t too bad.’
I don’t know what I said. I was on the floor beside her, and she stroked my head as she talked.
I don’t know what I said. I was on the floor next to her, and she ran her fingers through my hair as she talked.
‘You know,’ she said, ‘poor Hugo . . . that never would have done. I was very much afraid, at one time, that you would marry him. Poor, dear Hugo . . . he would not have been a good husband . . . it is better as it is. . . .’
‘You know,’ she said, ‘poor Hugo... that would have never worked out. I was really worried for a while that you might marry him. Poor, sweet Hugo... he wouldn’t have been a good husband... it’s better this way...’
And I felt that I could not bear it . . . I felt I must tell her everything, that it was all a mistake . . . that everything was wrong. . . . I looked into the fire, and the words rose up to my lips, and I nearly told her then, but I am glad that I did not.
And I felt like I couldn’t handle it . . . I thought I had to tell her everything, that it was all a mistake . . . that everything was messed up. . . . I stared into the fire, and the words came to my lips, and I almost told her right then, but I’m glad I didn’t.
I thought:
I was thinking:
‘Why should I say it? She is so very old, she is going to die . . . she need never know at all. If souls should be immortal, she will know about it then . . . but I don’t believe they are. I think that she will end . . . I think Hugo has ended.’
‘Why should I say it? She’s so old; she’s going to die . . . she will never need to know at all. If souls are immortal, she’ll find out then . . . but I don’t believe they are. I think that she will be gone . . . I think Hugo is gone.’
And so I smiled at her.
And so I smiled at her.
And she said:
And she said:
‘You are happy? I think that you are happy, my dear?’
‘Are you happy? I believe you are happy, my dear?’
And I said:
And I said:
‘Yes, Grandmother, I am quite happy, now.’
‘Yes, Grandma, I’m really happy now.’
She said:
She said:
‘There are ups and downs. . . . There are always ups and downs . . . one must take the bad with the good. It will all be better now that the War is over.’
‘There are ups and downs. . . . There are always ups and downs . . . one must take the bad with the good. It will all be better now that the War is over.’
And then she said:
And then she said:
‘Poor Delia! I am truly sorry for her. She idolized her Hugo . . . she never saw his faults . . . and now, I don’t believe that she cares much for Guy’s wife.’
‘Poor Delia! I'm really sorry for her. She looked up to her Hugo . . . she never noticed his flaws . . . and now, I don’t think she has much regard for Guy’s wife.’
I said:
I said:
‘She never says so. I am sure she tries to like her.’
‘She never says it. I'm sure she tries to like her.’
Grandmother looked up sharply; she smiled, more as she used to smile:
Grandmother looked up quickly; she smiled, more like she used to smile:
She said:
She said:
‘I have seen her, you know. She would not be easy to like! But there it is, my dear, . . . you must take the bad with the good! . . . Guy is alive and married . . . that is much better than being dead.’
‘I have seen her, you know. She wouldn’t be easy to like! But there you go, my dear, . . . you have to take the bad with the good! . . . Guy is alive and married . . . that’s much better than being dead.’
And then she talked again about my father when he was little.
And then she talked again about my dad when he was a kid.
And I thought:
And I was thinking:
‘How odd it is, that she did not care for Hugo.’
‘How strange it is that she didn't care for Hugo.’
I thought:
I was thinking:
‘You can never tell why people like each other.’
‘You can never know why people are drawn to each other.’
Two days later, she died. She was buried at Yearsly. The house in Campden Hill Square was sold, and some of her things were sold. I had not room for much. Cousin Delia had some, and she helped me with it all. And that was a chapter closed.
Two days later, she passed away. She was laid to rest at Yearsly. The house on Campden Hill Square was sold, and some of her belongings were auctioned off. I didn’t have space for much. Cousin Delia took some things and helped me with everything. And that was a chapter closed.
Cousin Delia did not die. She did not seem very different from what she had always been, and she often talked of Hugo as though he were still alive.
Cousin Delia didn’t die. She didn’t seem very different from how she had always been, and she often talked about Hugo as if he were still alive.
IV
Guy’s first baby was born that Spring. It was a girl, and it was called Delia. Guy and Diana lived in London now. Guy had gone into business; Diana said he must make money, and there was no money in the Bar, at least, not for years and years. She said that she knew very well what it was like to be poor; she said that her ‘Pater’ was poor, ‘poor as a barn-door rat, and that’s no fun, you bet!’
Guy's first baby was born that spring. It was a girl, and her name was Delia. Guy and Diana lived in London now. Guy had started a business; Diana said he needed to make money, and there wasn't any money in the Bar, at least not for a long time. She said she knew very well what it was like to be poor; she mentioned that her ‘Dad’ was poor, ‘as poor as a barn-door rat, and that’s no fun, you can bet!’
So Guy gave up the Bar; he said that he did not mind about it, and he went into business. I don’t know what he did in his business, but it seemed that he made more money in that way, though Diana said that it was still not enough.
So Guy quit the law; he said he didn’t care about it anymore, and he went into business. I’m not sure what he did in his business, but it looked like he was making more money that way, even though Diana said it was still not enough.
And then, Cousin John died too. He was hardly ill at all, only a few days.
And then, Cousin John died too. He was hardly sick at all, just for a few days.
I thought:
I was thinking:
‘Every one is dying. Who will be left alive? Young people died in the War, and old people now it is over.’
‘Everyone is dying. Who will be left alive? Young people died in the War, and old people now that it's over.’
And there was another funeral in the little Yearsly church, and a tablet for Cousin John, on the wall, near the tablet for Hugo.
And there was another funeral in the small Yearsly church, and a plaque for Cousin John on the wall, next to the plaque for Hugo.
Now Guy and Diana were to move to Yearsly. Cousin Delia would not stay there, though Guy had asked her to.
Now Guy and Diana were moving to Yearsly. Cousin Delia wouldn’t stay there, even though Guy had invited her.
She said:
She said:
‘It would not do, it would not do for Diana.’
‘It wouldn’t work, it wouldn’t work for Diana.’
And so she packed her things, and I went and stayed with her, and helped her pack. I took John with me; he was three years old then, and he played in the fields at Yearsly, as Hugo used to play. We went through all the things, Cousin Delia and I. We sorted out the cupboards, and the drawers, and the boxes of letters. It had all to be left in order for Diana to take it over.
And so she packed her stuff, and I went to stay with her and helped her pack. I took John with me; he was three years old then, and he played in the fields at Yearsly, just like Hugo used to. We went through everything, Cousin Delia and I. We sorted out the cupboards, the drawers, and the boxes of letters. Everything had to be left organized for Diana to take over.
‘I hope she will care for the place,’ Cousin Delia said. ‘I hope she will get to love it, in time, as I have loved it.’
‘I hope she will take care of the place,’ Cousin Delia said. ‘I hope she will come to love it over time, just like I have.’
We were both thinking of Hugo, and how she had not known him, and how to us he was there in every place and thing.
We were both thinking about Hugo, and how she hadn’t known him, and how he felt present in every place and thing for us.
I was with her there, for a week. It was in October, and the trees in the High Wood were red and bright, like flames. I have never seen the trees so bright as they were then.
I was with her there for a week. It was in October, and the trees in the High Wood were red and vibrant, like flames. I've never seen the trees so bright as they were then.
I went and walked in the wood, the last day I was there. I went and sat down on the leaves, beside the Happy Tree. The tree trunks stood out clear in the spaces of the wood, grey and distinct against the flaming leaves, and the sun was shining down through the brilliant leaves and underfoot as well, the ground was red, and shining, and I felt, suddenly, that beauty was still alive. It was like a flare of trumpets or a shout of triumph.
I went for a walk in the woods on my last day there. I sat down on the leaves next to the Happy Tree. The tree trunks stood out clearly in the open areas of the woods, gray and distinct against the bright leaves, and the sun was shining through the vibrant foliage. The ground was red and gleaming, and suddenly, I felt that beauty was still alive. It was like a burst of trumpets or a cheer of victory.
And I thought:
And I thought:
‘Is this “A lightening before death”?’
‘Is this “A lightning before death”?’
And I thought:
And I was thinking:
‘Death does not matter—death and life are one!’
‘Death doesn't matter—death and life are the same!’
And I thought:
And I thought:
‘This is truth, this glory of flaming trees!’
‘This is the truth, this glory of blazing trees!’
And I felt a burst of joy.
And I felt a rush of happiness.
I felt:
I felt:
‘This still goes on.’
"This is still happening."
I felt:
I was feeling:
‘What do I matter, or all that matters to me?’
‘What do I mean, or what matters to me?’
And I felt that it was for Hugo, this chorus of his trees.
And I felt that this chorus of his trees was meant for Hugo.
I felt:
I felt:
‘This is his wood. The trees are singing for him.’
‘This is his forest. The trees are singing for him.’
And I felt:
And I felt:
‘I have understood . . . I have understood at last!’
‘I get it . . . I finally understand!’
And I went down from the wood, after a long time. And I met Cousin Delia coming out of the walled garden. Her arms were full of flowers, dahlias, and chrysanthemums. Smoke was rising up, very blue, from behind the garden wall, and she looked happy too.
And I came down from the woods after a long time. I ran into Cousin Delia coming out of the walled garden. Her arms were loaded with flowers, dahlias, and chrysanthemums. Smoke was curling up, a bright blue, from behind the garden wall, and she looked happy, too.
I went up to her and said:
I walked up to her and said:
‘I was in the wood. The trees were like trumpets blowing. . . “And he went over, and the trumpets sounded for him, on the other side.” . . . It was like that to-day!’
‘I was in the woods. The trees were like trumpets blowing. . . “And he went over, and the trumpets sounded for him, on the other side.” . . . It felt like that today!’
And she said:
And she said:
‘I know. I was in the wood, this morning.’
‘I know. I was in the woods this morning.’
And I went indoors with her, and we put the flowers in water. And the next day, I went back to Oxford, with John.
And I went inside with her, and we put the flowers in water. The next day, I returned to Oxford with John.
Cousin Delia went away to a little house, near Bath. Nunky went with her, and Mrs. Jeyes, the cook. She took the deerhounds with her, and she made a garden. I go to see her sometimes, and sometimes I take John.
Cousin Delia went to a small house near Bath. Nunky went with her, along with Mrs. Jeyes, the cook. She brought the deerhounds with her and created a garden. I visit her sometimes, and occasionally I bring John along.
V
I have been back twice to Yearsly since Cousin Delia left.
I’ve been back to Yearsly twice since Cousin Delia left.
Guy has asked me to go oftener, and Diana is kind and friendly, but I do not think she would like it if I were to go there often. That is quite natural; I should not fit in with her friends.
Guy has asked me to visit more often, and Diana is nice and welcoming, but I don’t think she would actually enjoy it if I went there frequently. That makes sense; I wouldn’t blend in with her friends.
But, she says:
But she says:
‘Come when you like . . . just send a P.C. and turn up!’
‘Come whenever you want . . . just send a message and show up!’
And I say:
And I say:
‘Thank you, Dinah, that’s awfully good of you!’
‘Thanks, Dinah, that’s really kind of you!’
But I know she wouldn’t like it if I did, and I think she knows that I know, and anyhow, apart from that, I should not want to go often.
But I know she wouldn’t like it if I did, and I think she knows that I know, and anyway, aside from that, I wouldn’t want to go often.
It is all so different now, and I loved it as it was. I suppose it is growing old that makes one dislike changes. Diana has changed a great many things, just as she said she would.
It’s all so different now, and I loved it the way it was. I guess getting older makes you resistant to change. Diana has changed a lot of things, just like she said she would.
The house looks smarter now; there is new paint and new wall-paper. It is not exactly ugly, for Diana has a taste of her own, and I think she has taken trouble to make it just as she likes. The old brocade has gone, but the curtains are not striped; they are of a brilliant cretonne, with very big, pink flowers, and the paint inside, is yellow, bright yellow like mustard. Diana says it is the latest thing, pink-curtains and yellow paint; she says that every one is having that now.
The house looks much better now; it has fresh paint and new wallpaper. It’s not exactly ugly, since Diana has her own style, and I think she put in effort to make it how she wants. The old brocade is gone, but the curtains aren't striped; they’re in a vibrant cretonne with huge pink flowers, and the paint inside is bright yellow, like mustard. Diana says this is the trend now, pink curtains and yellow paint; she claims everyone is doing it these days.
She has put chairs in the hall, big leather chairs and tables; she calls it a lounge hall, and they sit in there a great deal, and smoke. Diana is always smoking, and all her friends smoke too. They sit on the little tables, as a rule, instead of the chairs. And there is a very big gramophone; I think it is the biggest gramophone I have seen. Diana’s friends are all very well dressed, and most of them paint their faces; Diana does not paint; her own colour is too lovely to need it; I think she grows more lovely every time I see her.
She has set up chairs in the hall, big leather chairs and tables; she calls it a lounge hall, and they spend a lot of time in there smoking. Diana is always smoking, and all her friends smoke too. Usually, they sit at the small tables instead of the chairs. There’s a really big gramophone; I think it’s the biggest one I’ve ever seen. Diana’s friends are all well-dressed, and most of them wear makeup; Diana doesn’t wear makeup; her natural beauty is too stunning to need it; I feel like she becomes more beautiful every time I see her.
She has five children now; three girls and two boys. She is nicest with her children; she romps with them like a big tiger with cubs.
She has five kids now; three girls and two boys. She's the nicest with her kids; she plays with them like a big tiger with her cubs.
The eldest boy is called Hugo. He is not at all like our Hugo. Diana thinks he is, but she never saw him. She says that the people round all say that he is; they would say that, of course, because he has the same name. He has dark eyes, that is true, but not the least like Hugo’s. He is just like Diana, and his eyes are like her eyes. He is a splendid child, big and strong and merry. He laughs and fights his brother and sisters, and he is always running. He breaks things and does not mind, he hurts people and isn’t sorry. It sounds strange to me to hear them call him Hugo.
The oldest boy is named Hugo. He’s not at all like our Hugo. Diana thinks he is, but she’s never met him. She says everyone around claims he is; they would say that, obviously, because they share the same name. He has dark eyes, that’s true, but they don’t look anything like Hugo’s. He’s just like Diana, and his eyes are like hers. He’s a wonderful kid, big, strong, and cheerful. He laughs and plays rough with his siblings, and he’s always running around. He breaks things without a care and hurts people without feeling bad. It sounds strange to me when they call him Hugo.
They are all fine children, all strong and well and cheerful. The house is full of noise, laughing and screaming and scuffling. I am glad there are children at Yearsly. There are five of them, and there were only three of us. I am glad they are there and yet it is almost more different than if they were not. They live so differently from the way we used to live, and they never play in the wood at all. But I think sometimes, that they are better fitted for life than we were. I think they are tougher than we were, and less illusioned.
They are all great kids, strong, healthy, and happy. The house is filled with noise, laughter, shouting, and some roughhousing. I'm really glad there are kids at Yearsly. There are five of them, while there were only three of us. I'm happy they're here, but it almost feels more different than if they weren't. They live in a way that's so unlike how we used to live, and they never play in the woods at all. But sometimes I think they're better suited for life than we were. I think they're tougher than we were and less naive.
One of the children, the second girl, is unlike the others; she is only five now, hardly more than a baby, but she is much gentler than the rest and more devoted to Guy. I think that she will be a help to Guy some day, and he, perhaps, to her, when she grows up, and I sometimes wish that I could see more of that little girl.
One of the kids, the second girl, is different from the others; she's just five now, barely more than a baby, but she's much kinder than the rest and more loyal to Guy. I think she will be a support to Guy someday, and he might help her when she gets older, and I sometimes wish I could spend more time with that little girl.
They have put in central heating, and electric light. It is more like an hotel now, and less like a loved house, but it is very comfortable, and there are two new bathrooms, white-tiled, like the bathroom I used to want.
They've installed central heating and electric lights. It feels more like a hotel now and less like a beloved home, but it's really comfortable, and there are two new bathrooms, white-tiled, just like the bathroom I used to want.
Old Joseph is still there, I think Guy has insisted on keeping him, but Mathew is pensioned off, for there are no more horses now. There are two motor-cars, one big, and one smaller, and a very smart chauffeur, called Septimus Ward. Jayne, the butler, died soon after Cousin John, and there is a smart new butler, quite different from Jayne.
Old Joseph is still around; I think Guy has insisted on keeping him, but Mathew has been retired since there are no more horses now. There are two cars, one big and one smaller, and a very stylish chauffeur named Septimus Ward. Jayne, the butler, passed away shortly after Cousin John, and there's a sharp new butler, quite different from Jayne.
There are lots of little dogs, Pekingese, with bows, but no big dogs. Diana plays games a good deal, but she never goes for walks. She has her own car, the smaller of the two. It is a ‘Sports model Lancia,’ painted red, like a pillar-box, and she does speed tests, and hill trials, in a fur cap with long ear-pieces. She has a red leather coat, with fur up round her throat, and very big fur gauntlets, right up to her elbows. She always goes about in her car, even into the village. There is only room for two, and she sometimes takes one of the children. She has a very loud horn, and she blows it a great deal.
There are a lot of little dogs, Pekingese, with bows, but no big dogs. Diana plays games a lot, but she never goes for walks. She has her own car, the smaller of the two. It's a 'Sports model Lancia,’ painted red, like a mailbox, and she does speed tests and hill trials, wearing a fur cap with long ear flaps. She has a red leather coat with fur around her neck, and very big fur gloves that go all the way up to her elbows. She always drives her car, even into the village. There's only room for two, and sometimes she takes one of the kids. She has a really loud horn, and she honks it a lot.
I think she enjoys her life; she is often laughing. When she is annoyed, she is cross and sulks, like a child. She makes scenes with Guy, in public, and doesn’t mind who hears. At first, I minded that very much, I was so sorry for Guy, but it doesn’t seem to matter, it is just like a child in a temper; she forgets all she has said, and every one has to forget, and they do, apparently, and it all goes on as before.
I think she enjoys her life; she's often laughing. When she's annoyed, she gets grumpy and pouts, like a child. She causes scenes with Guy in public and doesn’t care who hears. At first, I really minded that; I felt so bad for Guy, but it doesn’t seem to matter. It’s just like a kid throwing a tantrum; she forgets everything she said, and everyone has to forget, and they do, it seems, and everything goes back to normal.
They have made a racquets court out of part of the old stable. Diana plays racquets well, and Guy can still play a bit.
They've converted part of the old stable into a racquet court. Diana plays racquet really well, and Guy can still play a little.
Guy is still in business. He goes up to the city every morning, and comes back in the evening. I think he must be quite rich; they seem rich, when one is there.
Guy is still in business. He goes to the city every morning and returns in the evening. I think he must be pretty wealthy; they seem rich when you're around them.
I think Guy is happy; it is very hard to know. He walks about with a stick, and his hair is quite grey; he looks older than he is, and he is now forty-four. I wonder very often what he thinks about it all; but of course he does not tell me, and of course I do not ask.
I think Guy is happy; it's hard to tell. He walks with a cane, and his hair is pretty grey; he looks older than he is, and he's now forty-four. I often wonder what he thinks about everything, but of course he doesn’t share that with me, and I don’t ask.
The trees have been thinned out, and many have been cut down. There are none close up to the wall of the house now, as there used to be, and the branches would not tap now on the window-pane of my window if I slept in my old room; but Diana’s maid sleeps there now, and I dare say she likes it better without the trees.
The trees have been cleared out, and many have been chopped down. There aren't any nearby the house wall anymore, like there used to be, and the branches wouldn't tap on my window if I stayed in my old room; but now Diana’s maid sleeps there, and I bet she prefers it without the trees.
The first time I went back, they had not touched the wood, but the last time that I went, the Happy Tree had gone. I went up in the wood as soon as I got there, and looked for the Happy Tree, and I could not believe it had gone. It gave me an odd feeling, as though I must be asleep, and I walked all about, to try and find where it was, and there was the place where it used to be, and just a big stump was there.
The first time I returned, they hadn’t touched the wood, but by the last time I went, the Happy Tree was gone. As soon as I arrived, I went into the woods and looked for the Happy Tree, and I couldn’t believe it was gone. It gave me a strange feeling, like I must be dreaming, and I walked around trying to find where it used to be, and there was just a big stump where it had been.
And I found Guy walking about, with his stick, in front of the house.
And I saw Guy walking around with his cane in front of the house.
And I said:
And I said:
‘Oh Guy . . . the tree . . . you know, the Happy Tree. . . .’
‘Oh Guy . . . the tree . . . you know, the Happy Tree. . . .’
And Guy looked at me so queerly, for a moment, with his face screwed up, and I was not sure at first, if he was angry. . . .
And Guy looked at me so strangely for a moment, with his face all twisted up, and I wasn't sure at first if he was angry. . . .
And then he said:
And then he said:
‘Yes. It was cut down while I was away, last autumn. Dinah had it done. She did not know, of course, that it was a special tree.’
‘Yes. It was cut down while I was away last autumn. Dinah had it done. She didn’t know, of course, that it was a special tree.’
And I said:
And I said:
‘No, of course not . . . she could not have known.’
‘No, of course not . . . she couldn't have known.’
And I thought:
And I thought:
‘He had not told her that!’
"He didn't tell her that!"
We did not talk about it. We just walked up and down, and Guy talked about his children, and I talked about mine.
We didn’t discuss it. We just walked back and forth, and Guy talked about his kids, and I talked about mine.
The seats in front of the house were all painted bright green. They were painted every year, and the paths were always raked.
The seats in front of the house were all painted bright green. They got a fresh coat of paint every year, and the paths were always kept tidy.
It is right to rake gravel paths, and to keep the edges trimmed. It ought to look much nicer, but I don’t think it does, somehow.
It’s important to rake gravel paths and keep the edges trimmed. It should look much nicer, but for some reason, I don’t think it does.
VI
And now it is ten years since the war ended; ten years all but a few weeks. These years have gone much more quickly than the years before them did. People always tell one that, that the years go faster and faster, as one grows older. Nothing happens now, and so much was happening before.
And now it's been ten years since the war ended; ten years minus a few weeks. These years have flown by much quicker than the years before them. People always say that as you get older, the years speed up. Nothing happens now, and so much was happening before.
The children are growing up; even John is ten. He goes to school here; there is a good school, but I suppose he will have to go away when he is a little older. I don’t know what I shall do when John goes away. But I suppose when the time comes it will be like everything else. One thinks:
The kids are growing up; even John is ten now. He goes to school here; there's a good school, but I guess he'll have to go away when he’s a bit older. I don’t know what I’ll do when John leaves. But I guess when the time comes, it'll be like everything else. You think:
‘I cannot bear it, if that happens!’
‘I can’t take it if that happens!’
And then it does happen, and one does bear it, and everything goes on, just the same as before.
And then it happens, and you deal with it, and everything continues on, just like before.
I don’t know how I should have lived all these years without John. He is often very naughty, much naughtier than Eleanor or Rachel have ever been. I am not clever with my children as Cousin Delia was with hers. I often wish that he could have the childhood that I had, at Yearsly, with her, he would understand that, he understands a great many things. I read stories to John that Cousin Delia used to read to me, and poetry sometimes too. I think he will like poetry; not as Hugo did, not so much nor so young, but he sees the point of it even now as Eleanor and Rachel never did, and of all that kind of thing. It is a pleasure to me to read to John, and I think sometimes, of all the books we will read together when he is older, books that I read with Hugo in the hay, at Yearsly, in the long summers, and then sometimes I am afraid that I am building too much on his being what I want him to be, and that he will not be like that at all when he is older . . . but I shall always love John, whatever he grows into. . . . Mollie said that I should be thankful for John, and I am, I have been always.
I can’t imagine how I would have lived all these years without John. He can be really mischievous, way naughtier than Eleanor or Rachel ever were. I’m not as good with my kids as Cousin Delia was with hers. I often wish he could have the kind of childhood I had at Yearsly with her; he’d get it—he understands a lot of things. I read stories to John that Cousin Delia used to read to me, and sometimes poetry too. I think he’ll enjoy poetry; not as much as Hugo did, nor as young, but he gets the concept even now, unlike Eleanor and Rachel who never did, along with all that stuff. It’s a joy for me to read to John, and I sometimes think about all the books we’ll read together when he’s older—books I shared with Hugo in the hay at Yearsly during those long summers. Then I worry that I’m expecting too much and that he won’t turn out like I hope when he’s older . . . but I’ll always love John, no matter who he becomes. . . . . Mollie said I should be grateful for John, and I am; I always have been.
Eleanor likes books that give her information. She likes facts and statistics, and she does very well at school, much better than John or Rachel. They say she is very clever, that she will get a scholarship. That will please Walter. He is proud of Eleanor, but I think he loves Rachel best. She is more alive; she is not so good as Eleanor, nor so naughty as John, not so fair as Eleanor, nor so dark as John. She does her lessons well, but she likes to play at games. I don’t think life will be hard for Rachel.
Eleanor enjoys books that provide her with information. She likes facts and statistics, and she excels in school, far better than John or Rachel. People say she’s very smart and that she’ll earn a scholarship. That would make Walter happy. He is proud of Eleanor, but I believe he loves Rachel more. She is more vibrant; she isn’t as good as Eleanor, nor as mischievous as John, not as fair as Eleanor, nor as dark as John. She does her schoolwork well, but she prefers playing games. I don’t think life will be difficult for Rachel.
I think Walter is happy. His book came out last year. It was published by the University Press, and that was just as he wanted. Not many people bought it, but he said that did not matter, he had not expected that; it was praised in learned journals, very highly praised. Several German professors wrote to Walter about it. Two came to see him, with special dispensations from the Home Office, because they were Enemy Aliens still. They were very polite to Walter, and complimented me on my ‘so distinguished man’; they said he was ‘world-famous’ for his proto-Hittite script.
I think Walter is happy. His book came out last year. It was published by the University Press, which is exactly what he wanted. Not many people bought it, but he said that didn’t matter; he hadn’t expected that. It was celebrated in scholarly journals, very highly praised. Several German professors wrote to Walter about it. Two came to see him, with special permits from the Home Office, because they were still considered Enemy Aliens. They were very polite to Walter and complimented me on my "so distinguished man"; they said he was "world-famous" for his proto-Hittite script.
I am glad Walter is happy, or at least, happy for him. . . . I don’t think he could be happy, as Hugo or I would be. He is less cross now, and kinder. He likes his work in college, and he has time for work of his own as well. He has started another book that will last about ten years, and he goes for walks with his friends: those two friends of his both came back; one of them teaches Ancient History, and the other Philosophy, but it doesn’t make much difference; they like to talk to Walter, and he likes to talk to them.
I'm glad Walter is happy, or at least happy for him. . . . I don’t think he could ever be as happy as Hugo or I would be. He’s less irritable now and kinder. He enjoys his work at college, and he has time for his own projects too. He’s started another book that will take about ten years, and he goes for walks with his friends: those two friends of his both returned; one teaches Ancient History, and the other teaches Philosophy, but it doesn’t really matter; they like talking to Walter, and he enjoys talking to them.
Walter is not different, really from what he was when we were married; he is less fierce, perhaps, because he is more assured; he knows more where he is, and other people know. But he is not really different, though he said that he would change, and I said people didn’t, and yet I have myself . . . I have changed much more . . . that is funny, I think, how little people know.
Walter isn't really different from who he was when we got married; he's maybe a bit less intense now because he's more confident. He knows more about himself, and others do too. But he hasn’t changed that much, even though he said he would, and I insisted that people don’t really change. Yet, I myself . . . I've changed a lot . . . it’s funny how little people understand.
Last Spring, when the blossom was out, I went down to New College, and looked at the cherry tree that we used to see from Hugo’s window. I suppose it is just the same now, as it always was, but I do not feel the same about it now. There are other young men in Hugo’s college rooms, three generations of young men have been in those rooms since we came here, and others, of course, before that. It is twenty years now since Hugo was there.
Last spring, when the blossoms were blooming, I went to New College and looked at the cherry tree that we used to see from Hugo’s window. I guess it’s probably just the same now as it always was, but I don’t feel the same way about it anymore. There are different young men in Hugo’s college rooms; three generations of young men have stayed in those rooms since we were there, and others, of course, before that. It’s been twenty years since Hugo was there.
And now it is my birthday, and I am forty; and Hugo, if he were alive, would be forty-two and a half. That seems impossible; I cannot think of Hugo as not young.
And now it's my birthday, and I’m forty; and Hugo, if he were alive, would be forty-two and a half. That feels impossible; I just can't imagine Hugo not being young.
And there are the leaves coming down. There are always leaves and trees . . . and always coming down . . . naturally . . . every year . . . why do I notice that?
And there are the leaves falling. There are always leaves and trees . . . and always falling . . . naturally . . . every year . . . why do I notice that?
And this is all that has happened. It does not seem very much. It does not seem worth writing about. I was happy when I was a child, and I married the wrong person, and some one I loved dearly was killed in the war . . . that is all. And all those things must be true of thousands of people.
And that's everything that happened. It doesn't seem like much. It doesn't feel worth writing about. I was happy when I was a child, I married the wrong person, and someone I loved deeply was killed in the war . . . that's it. And all those things must be true for thousands of people.
Printed in Great Britain by Butler & Tanner Ltd., Frome and London
Printed in Great Britain by Butler & Tanner Ltd., Frome and London
Note on the Text
‘military people, you know, and well connected.”’
Added missing opening quote. |
‘Four days. three days . . . two days . . .’
Added missing elipses before “three.” |
it is a sort of blurr
Changed to “blur.” |
I could not, in the circumtances
Changed to “circumstances.” |
not his proto-Hitite Script
Changed to “Hittite.” |
Corrected several misspellings of “Yearsly” (from Yearsley), “Pincent” (from Pinsent), and “Howsteads” (from Howsteds). |
The translation of the opening epigraph—lines 146-149 of Book VI of Homer’s Iliad—is sourced from the Alexander Pope translation, available from Internet Archive:2
The translation of the opening epigraph—lines 146-149 of Book VI of Homer’s Iliad—comes from Alexander Pope's translation, which can be found on Internet Archive:2
Like leaves on trees the race of man is found,
Now green in youth, now withering on the ground:
Another race the following spring supplies,
They fall successive, and successive rise;
So generations in their course decay,
So flourish these, when those are past away.
Like leaves on trees, humanity is seen,
Sometimes vibrant in youth, sometimes fading away:
Another generation comes the next spring,
They fall one after another, and one after another rise;
So do generations decline in their time,
So do these thrive, while others have gone.
— Iliad by Homer, trans. Alexander Pope ↩
— Iliad by Homer, trans. Alexander Pope __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!